《Reborn Wife》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A spine-tingling thunder rumbled overhead. It was a rainy month in June. Olivia''s body was covered in bl--d. The cruel woman stepped on her back. "You never learned to let go of your pride and lower your head, Olivia; she said, "Alright, then, I''ll break your bones one by one!" She gestured with her head, and the two men behind her stepped forward. Poor Olivia! She had been tortured so much for too long she was unrecognizable, but at that point, she knew this would be herst stand. Even so, she stubbornly raised her head and stared directly at the woman. Her bright eyes were the only distinguishable feature on her bl--dy face. With lightning shing across the sky, the scene was exceptionally menacing. "Why are you still standing there?" the woman demanded. "Throw her in! I want to see how the dead can go against me in the future!" The two men nodded their heads. They kicked Olivia into the swamp as if she were nothing more than an insignificant, tattered sack. She knew she was going to die today. It was because of her own foolishness; she could me no one but herself. However, she refused to go down without a fight. She anxiously pped around, struggling to keep to the surface. As she drifted in and out of consciousness, she saw her life shback before her eyes. Once, she had been the daughter of the noble Clements n, doted on by everyone. But then she got blinded by love; she cut ties with her family for her fianc¨¦, whom she had been in love with for five years. Thatpletely destroyed the family; her father was angered to death, her mother ki--ed herself by setting fire to their vi, and her younger brother drank poison and turned mute. She had been stupid all this time; she could not believe how naive she was! But in choosing her fianc¨¦, did she truly deserve to lose her family? All of it was so absurd! And as Olivia weed the thought of death, she was almost relieved because of it. She just wanted toughugh at this stupid and ridiculous life! Standing on the bank not far away from her, the woman smirked, clearly savoring her victory. "Oh, I forgot to tell you,¡¯¡¯ she said as if she just had an afterthought. "I felt bad for your father.Your father died because I pulled the pipe from his oxygen tank.I also set that fire in the vi and ki--ed your mother.And I was the one who poisoned your brother.I even had your fianc¨¦ in my bed, too.¡± ¡°You me yourself for being stupid¡± the woman continued, "therefore allowing me to acquire all of your riches." Sheughed loudly. Trembling with rage, a growl formed in Olivia''s throat as she red daggers at the woman. ¡®Maggie, you will pay for this!¡¯ she wanted to say, but when she opened her mouth, water and muck filled her nose, suffocating her. She sank to the bottom. Everything was dark, and she felt empty, except for the burning and inextinguishable hatred that settled in her heart. Another thunderp echoed through. Olivia woke up screaming, sunlight beaming at her face through the leaves. She was lying in a field in the suburbs, soaked and miserable. She gasped. This scene... This was her eighteenth birthday, the day when she invited a group of ssmates and friends to the suburbs. This was also the day when she confessed her affection to her fianc¨¦, Leonard Tubman. She could clearly remember how her sincere but clumsy confession was received. In front of everyone, Leonard scoffed at her. "Olivia, even if you''re the only one girl left in the world?¡± he said, "I would never fall for you." The cruel and heartless remark broke her heart. She ran off, but she lost her way and was caught in the rain. Then, she slid off a short slope, sprained her leg, and promptly fainted. Thinking back on it, she wanted to p her own face. But the moment she raised her hand, she discovered that they were soft and unmarked. There were no traces of the scratches from Maggie''s torture, nor was there any pain from broken bones in her body. She...she was dead, right? She died on that swamp rainy night.Or... Olivia''s heart skipped a beat when she pinched herself; it hurt. It was real. She actually came back to life, and she was reborn on her eighteenth birthday! "The heavens have eyes..." She smiled as tears rolled down her cheeks. The past was not a dream. Everything that had happened was deeply etched in her mind. In her previous life, she had been foolish enough to let her uncle''s familye to their house; it gave Maggie a lot of opportunities to take advantage of them. Now, she had the advantage over her cousin, Maggie Peterson. She now had a deep understanding of just how cruel and greedy a human heart could get. The heavens must have taken pity of her. During this time, all the disasters in the Clements n had not happened yet, and she still had a chance to redeem herself. In this life, she swore she would take revenge on everyone who had wronged her. She furiously wiped the tears off her face, and just as she was about to get up, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was a call from Leonard. They had been childhood best friends. And for many years now, she had been chasing after him relentlessly. From the beginning, it had all been a one-sided affair. And then, Leonard offered her a deal. He promised that he would marry her on the condition that she would take the me from Leonard''s true love and go to ja-l for it. She readily agreed. She broke off her rtionship with her parents, which angered her father to the point of being hospitalized. She was released from prison five yearster. But the only thing Leonard said to her then was, "You don''t deserve me.Recalling her foolishness, Olivia smiled and picked up the phone.¡± Leonard''s cold and annoyed voice came from the other end of the phone. "Olivia, can you stop running off?" he demanded. "If it weren''t for your father, I wouldn''t have called you.Stop dreaming.I''m never going to like you in this lifetime!" Those were the exact same words as what had happened in her previous life. She imagined he had a disgusted look on his face at that moment. Olivia rubbed her chin. She wondered what she had told him in her previous life. "I can change myself for you, Leonard¡± she had said.There was desperation in her voice. "Whatever you want from me, I can provide it.Please ept me.I really can''t live without you..." She clicked her tongue. Then, she smiled, getting ready for what she was about to say to him this time, "Go away!" Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Olivia immediately hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, Leonard was stunned. In the past, even when he was rude, Olivia would just take it humbly. But this time, she actually cu--rsed at him and hung up on him, too. He shook his head as if waking up from a trance. "What kind of trick are you ying, Olivia?" he sneered. Meanwhile, Olivia felt content. This was just the beginning. In the future, she would break off that ridiculous engagement between the two of them. She called her home and almost cried when she heard her mother''s worried and familiar voice. In herst life, she was still in prison when the vi burned down. Only a deste tombstone greeted her when she finally got out. Everyone said that her mother hadmitted su-cide by setting the fire. She also naively believed it, but she did not imagine that ...she had been k-lled by her uncle''s family! She held back her tears and said, "Mom, I''m fine.I just miss you and want to go home.¡¯ When her mother heard this, she thought that her precious daughter had been bullied outside. "Alright, alright¡± she said tenderly, "let''s go home.Talk to me if there''s anything bothering you.Where are you? I''ll pick you up immediately.¡¯ Olivia gave her the address. Because her phone had been soaked in water earlier, it shut down and ended the call. She stood up and limped to find a better ce. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, just a few steps away, she heard a muffled shouting from the woods behind her. Her nose caught a faint smell of bl--d. In her previous life, she had heard of many crimes, especially in the years when she had been in prison. She had gone from being a weak pushover to being a tough woman who would not stop at anything to get her revenge. Unable to sleep at night, she had trained to make her physical strength and auditory acuity better than most people. Remembering this, Olivia hesitated. She was not the kind of person who liked to meddle in other people''s affairs. However, as she hesitated, something suddenly surfaced from the depths of her memories. She remembered some news she identally saw on TV; on this day in her previous life, the sixth master of the Tucker n, Bruce Tucker, had been targeted for assassination, but he escaped, barely unconscious due to excessive bl--d loss. It was revealed that he was saved, although further information had been blocked by his family. If she remembered correctly, it happened around this area. If that was the case, could it be possible that it was really Bruce Tucker whom she had just heard in the forest? Everyone in LC City knew the Tucker n. A hundred-year-old influential family. They were deeply rooted, powerful, and everyone regarded with fear and respect. The youngest son of the Old Master, Bruce Tucker, was the backbone of the family. He was young and almighty. He was a powerful figure in the business world, and he was able to support the entire n in one go. Olivia pondered for a moment, doing calctions in her head, before limping into the forest. If she could give a good impression to the sixth master of the Tucker n, then she could use his help whenever she needed it. After following the sound for along time, she did not find anyone. Instead, she saw bright red bl--d under arge tree¡ªa pool of it. Sure enough, his injuries were rather severe. Olivia crouched down and touched it. The bl--d had not dried yet, so he probably had not gone far. Just as she was about to get up and continue searching, she felt a gust of wind behind her. She was about to dodge and then changed her mind at thest second; she raised her hand in surrender and shouted, "No! I''m not a bad person!" The saber did not cut through her. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and slowly turned around. She raised her head and saw the handsome face of the man. It was a perfect face, as handsome as his saber. It was absolutely eye-catching, absolutely top-grade! Even though the man was seriously injured, his demeanor was still undeniably noble. His stance had the air of superiority and aggressiveness as if he was trained with it. Was this the sixth master of the Tucker n? He was so young. Bruce Tucker''s gaze was burning, his deep, pitch-ck eyes filled with inquiry and scrutiny. "Who are you?" he demanded. He was like a mountain, his aura truly domineering. Olivia blinked, trying to look as innocent as she could with her eyes. "I passed by," she exined, "and when I heard themotion, I came over to take a look.Are you alright? My family will pick me upter, and we can drop you off at the hospital" She tried her best to convince the man that she had his best interest at heart, so he could help her out in the future, too. Bruce regarded her indifferently. "Go away, he spat out, his thin lips set in a sneer.¡± "Don''t be ungrateful,¡¯¡¯ Olivia choked out and turned to leave. As soon as she took two steps forward, she heard a thud from behind him. When she turned back around, she saw that Bruce had already fainted and was lying unconscious on the ground. She rolled her eyes and c-rsed as she walked closer to examine his injuries. There were obvious wounds on his waist and abdomen, and he was bleeding profusely. She looked left and right. Seeing that there was no one else in the woods, she tore the camisole off her body and ripped it into several pieces. She wrapped them tightly around the wounds to slow down the bl--d loss. She even tied a beautiful bow-knot at the end to show her annoyance. "Not bad,¡¯ she praised herself, "not bad." She pped her hands in satisfaction, stood up and left the woods. Not long after she left, a convoy from the Tucker n arrived. Dozens of ck-clothed bodyguards rushed into the forest, searching everywhere for Bruce. A few minutester, he was taken to the car. He opened his eyes as the car sped along. On the way, he woke up some time, and when he lowered his head, he saw the bow-knot adorning his waist and abdomen. His eyes twitched fiercely. Who did it? The exquisite and beautiful face of the girl in the woods suddenly appeared in his mind. There was also that pair of cunning eyes. The man who was treating his wounds untied the bow. "This looks like a girl''s camisole, doesn''t it?" Galen looked like he was trying hard not tough while dealing with Bruce''s wound. Who would imagine the sixth master Bruce Tucker to be close to women? He had lots of womene up to him, but the most they would get was a "go-away." Who would have thought that this time, a girl would take advantage of his injuries to get close? Sensing Galen''s teasing and probing gaze, Bruce closed his eyes and said, "If you don''t treat the wounds seriously, I''d think you probably want me to die" "With me here, that''s impossible. It wasn''t that Galen was overconfident. He was just that good. He was Bruce''s most trusted friend and the youngest member of the Burke n, which had a long history of being doctors for generations now. He was young and had unparalleled medical skills. A few years ago, he had used his technique to save Bruce''s life, so this minor injury was not a problem to him. With his eyes closed, Bruce could still see that beautiful face in his mind. He scoffed. "A girl with bad intentions,¡¯¡¯ he whispered to himself. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 When she got home, Olivia sneezed. Angry and distressed, her mother, Madam Enya, rounded on her. "Olivia, did that Leonard kid bully you again?" she asked forcefully. "Look at you.You''re soaked.Why didn''t he take care of you? He didn''t even take you back home." The old Olivia would have found any excuse to defend Leonard. She would find things to praise and glorify him, just to make her family ept and like him.She would even talk back if she heard them talking ill of him. Because of this, she got into countless fights with her family. But the current Olivia would not. She knew now that Leonard Tubman was not good for her. She mostly felt guilty. To her, it would be better to listen to her mother''s nagging voice all day long than face that cold tombstone from her previous life. Thinking of this, she wrinkled her nose. She turned and hugged Madam Enya''s arm and snuggled up to her mother''s body, feeling the warmth and softness of her skin. "Mom¡± she said, looking up. "I want to...I want to break off the engagement." Madam Enya was stunned. "Break off the engagement?" She had fully expressed her opposition against the whole thing in the past, but Olivia was so infatuated she would never listen to any of her advice. And now she wanted to cancel the engagement herself? "Oh, my dear Olivia...Have you thought it through? Will you not regret it in the future?" "Absolutely not.¡¯ Olivia smiled. "In this world, there are many good men, and Leonard is not one of them." Her words were harsh, but she was certain it was true. Madam Enya was ecstatic; she felt as if there was something different about her daughter like she had grown up in an instant. "Go take a bath?¡± she told her. "Then drink some ginger tea after.Don''t wait for the cold toe tomorrow.¡¯¡¯ She looked at her from head to toe. "We still need to give you medicine; even though it''s a minor sprain, we can''t just ignore treating it." "Alright¡± Olivia obediently replied. She was then supported by the servants as she shuffled up the stairs. When she passed by Oscar''s room, she decided to enter. Her eight-year-old brother scrambled to hide his game console under the bed. "Rude¡± he grumbled. "Why didn''t you knock?" She did not say anything and just looked at her younger brother. Her gaze was gentle, filled with love and affection. In her previous life, he had been poisoned until he became mute. Looking at him now, healthy and robust, she knew he would be strong when he got older. She would take care of him and protect him from any sort of danger. How could she even argue with him now? Oscar felt ufortable under her silent stare. "Why are you So quiet today?" he muttered. "Were you bullied again?" She wanted to hug and kiss him, like what she did to her mother earlier. And when her father got home from work, she would do those things to him, too. It was really strange. "No¡± she responded. "I just want to say that I love you-" In the blink of an eye, she saw Oscar fling a pillow toward her. Laughing loudly, she stepped out of the room and closed the door. Oscar picked up hisptop. "D--mn you, Leonard Tubman¡± he mumbled, tapping on his keyboard. "You dare bully my sister?" A few minutester, Leonard''sputer was hacked, the screenpletely ck. After taking a rxing bath, Olivia sat on her bed as a servant applied her with ointment. She smiled and took the ointment. "I''ll do it myself" The servant retreated. Olivia stood up and sat in front of the dressing mirror. Her eighteen-year-old self stared back at her. Herplexion was fair and smooth, her lips were red, and her teeth were bright white. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was beautiful, and her face was a perfect bnce of her parents¡¯ best features. She would clearly stand out in a crowd. She could not believe she fell for a vain man like Leonard in herst life. She curled her lips at the thought. A loud noise suddenly came from downstairs. ¡®¡®Finally, she thought and hurried out of her room.¡± On the first floor, she saw her cousin, Maggie Peterson, hugging her mother. "Auntie¡± she called affectionately, "look at this scarf I bought for you.It perfectly matches your character! Do you like it?" If other people saw it, they would have thought it endearing. ¡®How sweet: Olivia stood at the staircase on the second floor, her hands crossed on her chest. She leaned over the banister, narrowing her eyes. The Peterson Family had moved to LC City from the countryside a year ago. Olivia''s father took pity on the three of them, stating that they were family after all and that they should always help and support each other. So he invited them to stay at their vi. They treated them to delicious food and drinks, gave them pocket money, and even appointed her uncle, Donald Peterson, as the deputy director in the Clements Enterprise. Perhaps this was what made them greedy. This shameless family treated everything the Clements n owned as their own and even had intentions to k-Il them just so they could take all of it. Their methods were brilliant. They were always able to convince Olivia''s parents that they were good people, and even Maggie acted obedient and polite. Olivia walked downstairs. The moment they heard her footsteps, Madam Enya and Maggie raised their heads at the same time. Olivia was wearing a long dress. Her slim figure appeared to be so graceful when she slowly approached them. She was not wearing anything on her gorgeous face. Her demeanor exuded elegance and nobility. She smiled at them; her aura was like peach blossoms after the rain, alluring yet indifferent. Thebination of her regality and arrogance stunned Maggie Peterson. She felt as if Olivia would pose a great threat to her in the future. As she stared into her beautiful ck eyes, she could feel the traces of cold and chilling loathing growing in her stomach... Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Seeing her daughter, Madam Enya hurriedly walked forward. "Why are you going downstairs alone?" sheined. "Your feet are still healing." She reached out her hand to help. Olivia was old enough now, but with the way her mother fussed about her, other people would think she was some spoiled kid. Maggie regarded her with envy. Feeling like she had never been treated like that by her parents, she could not help but feel jealous. She refused to admit that she was inferior to Olivia. She simply thought Olivia was born into a rich family, that was why she could stand so tall over people, while she was left to blend with the subordinates. Maggie gritted her teeth. "Oh, sister, why did you hurt your foot?" she asked with a smile. "Didn''t Leonard protect you?" The truth was, she already knew about Olivia''s confession earlier that day, she also knew that Leonard rejected her. She only asked just so she could secretly mock her cousin. In the past, Olivia really treated her as her sister. She would share everything with Maggie, she would tell her all about her day, and she even asked her for help regarding how to make moves on Leonard. As a result, Leonard became more and more disgusted with her...Now that she thought about it, she could clearly see the signs.Olivia sat down on the sofa. "Why do you wanna know?" she replied. "If you like Leonard, then I''ll give him to you." Her smile was the same as usual, as if she was still that naive girl that could be fooled easily. However, Maggie acted shocked. "What are you talking about, sister?" she said. "I''ve never had any romantic feelings for Leonard.I''ve always wanted you to marry someone you like, so I''m really happy for you!" ¡®¡®Look at her tone¡± Olivia thought. ''How generous and understanding¡± She raised her eyebrows. "Tell me, Maggie, do you know what your family¡¯s greatest strengths are?" "What is it?" Olivia cleared her throat. "You''re father is shameless and self-righteous,'''' she started to say, "and your mother is so greedy it makes me absolutely speechless." She sneered ring at her cousin. "And you are a vain and self-serving hypocrite." No one knew how much she hated this family. She wished she could kill Maggie now! Compared to what her family had done to hers, she felt as if a few words were not enough. Maggie was surprised, her face scrunching. "Sister, how can you say that.." Olivia looked her up and down, ignoring what she was saying. From head to toe, she was dressed in clothes that cost ridiculous amounts of money. "Alright, stop acting,'''' she said. "My dad invited you here to our house, and he treated you as his own.Now that you''ve had your taste of LC City, I think you should leave now.¡± Hearing her mock them about their thick skin, Uncle Donald and his wife, Madam Sophie, grimaced. "Olivia, what are you talking about?" Madam Sophie asked, waving her shopping bags. "Are you saying we''re taking advantage of your family?" Olivia instantlyughed. "Isn''t that so?" Everyone had thought they were tactful and gentle, but they could not restrain themselves from advancing toward Olivia. Maggie rushed forward to stop her parents. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Mom, Dad," she said, "don''t be mad.I''m sure Olivia didn''t mean what she said; it''s our fault that we brought it up.Why don''t we go..." She almost burst into tears. Olivia looked coldly. Yes, retreating was Maggie''s favorite trick. Seeing them like that, she did not even feel a single ounce of pity for them Madam Enya intervened. "Let''s stop this¡± she said. "Olivia doesn''t know what she''s talking about.You guys stay here, please." The Petersons rxed, but they eyed Olivia with resentment. "We took care of you when you were a child, now you don''t even see us as family." "Enough!" Madam Enya shouted. "Shopping must have been tiring for you, hurry and go rest in your rooms, please." Olivia almostughed again. Her mother''s personality had always been like this; the gentle woman who treated everyone fairly and kindly. But no matter how gentle a person is, they would always have someone who they wanted to protect most, and in Madam Enya¡¯''s case, those were Olivia and Oscar. It was pretty obvious by the way she had spoken to the Petersons. This had left Uncle Donald and Madam Sophie speechless. Anger built up in their chest but they did not dare say anything else. Just then, the sound of cars was heard from outside. "Master Clements is back,'''' a servant announced. Dressed in a straight suit, Master Langston Clements walked in the house. "Brother, look at your spoiled daughter,¡¯¡¯ Uncle Donald immediatelyined, as if he had just seen his personal savior. "She actually wants to kick us out!" Madam Sophie also fueled the fire. "She said we are just outsiders, she added. "Ah...it''s a pity my parents-inw died early, otherwise, she would have been punished immediately!" "Uncle¡± Maggie cried. "I must have offended my sister, so she scolded us." Master Lansgston''s eyebrows immediately furrowed. He had always valued affection more than anything. To him, eating with three more people was just a matter of spending a little more money. After all, they were his family, so there was no need to think too much about it. Just as he was about to admonish his daughter, the moment he saw Olivia, he panicked. "Hey, hey, girl, what''s the matter, why are you crying? Who bullied you? I''ll beat him to death!" Master Langston was an influential figure in the business world, and his career was flourishing. But his only weaknesses were also his advantages: his wife, daughter, and son. Nothing couldpare to seeing tears in his daughter''s eyes. "She''s just crying,¡¯ Uncle Donald said. "It''s just tears.Why are you so anxious?" "Just tears?" Master Langston demanded. "These are pearls, diamonds!" Olivia, who wanted to cry when she saw her father, could not stop her tears when she heard this. In her previous life, her father''s ck hair had already turned half white. At that time, the Clements Enterprises had encountered a major crisis, but she was still ignorant and was focused on her situation with Leonard. She had angered him, causing him to be hospitalized, and in the end, Maggie had pulled his oxygen tube. Nothing was the same after that. But now, her father was back in his forties. He was in his prime and was in good health. He was still alive. She jumped into his arms and whispered in his ears, "Dad, I miss you so much..." Chapter 5 Chapter 5 "Stupid girl" Master Langston said. He was not sure if he should be angry or happy. "Didn''t you find me annoying just yesterday?" "No, not anymore¡± she replied. "I promise!" That made her fatherugh. "Let''s see how long that wouldst.And just like that, the little farce was over.The three Petersons comined for half a day, but they were not as important as Olivia''s tears. Master Langston had no intention of throwing his family out. Olivia already knew this, that small fight was just her stirring the pot. She wanted to make the Petersons angry, so angry that they could not wait to kill her, so angry that their true colors would be exposed! She wanted to see if she could peel their hypocritical skin! That night, when she was about to go to bed, Oscar ran to her room with a toy in his hands. "Sister, I don''t like that family at all!" he whispered to her. In the past, when he said this, Olivia would alwaysfort his younger brother. "They''re our rtives¡¯¡¯ she would simply say. But this time, she patted her brother''s head and said gently, "Don''t worry, big sister will definitely drive them out" She had never forgotten what they did; she would collect and settle all their debts, one by one. The next morning, Master Langston went to thepany early. Oscar was also driven to school by their chauffeur. Her younger brother was only eight years old, but his talent was way beyond his years. With his ability, he could have already skipped elementary school. However, in order for him to truly develop and grow, his father did not jump into it too recklessly. As for Olivia... She was the same age as Maggie Peterson. She went to the academy that her father had arranged for her, and she was in the same grade and ss as her cousin. When the driver saw her walk down, he immediately bowed and opened the car door. Maggie was already inside; she smiled when she saw her. So what if Olivia wanted to chase them away? In the end, Uncle Langston would not agree to it, so Maggie had no fear whatsoever. However, Olivia''s gaze was as calm as ever. She did not even appear to be angry. It was as if she had not seen her cousin at all, justpletely ignoring her existence. The car drove off. Along the way, Olivia casually flipped through her book without the slightest intention of paying Maggie attention. Her cousin had no choice but to take the initiative. "Sister, you..." Olivia raised her hand. "Just stop pretending,¡¯ she told her. "Do you really think other people are fools and can''t see through you?" "Sister, what do you mean?" "Maggie, I look forward to what you''re going to do." Olivia smiled coldly. "Don''t disappoint me¡¯¡¯ The atmosphere fell silent for a moment. Maggie continued to act but eventually realized that her cousin was serious. She could not help but panic. She felt like Olivia had changedpletely overnight, and was no longer as easy to handle as before. In the future, it would not be easy to use and fool her... But at the same time, she felt relieved. She had been acting for an entire year in such a disgusting show of sisterly affection; she had had enough! If she really wanted to tear her cousin''s face apart, she would definitely not lose. Half an hourter, Olivia stepped into her ss. As soon as she entered, someone stepped toward her with a big poster; it had the picture of her openly confessing to Leonard printed on it. It had been deliberately erged, and had obviously be a joke in the entire school. "Olivia, how do you feel? Look at you, you''re like a dog waiting for your owner''s approval.I''m embarrassed for you!" "That''s right.Leonard has rejected her countless times, but she''s still hanging on to that engagement¡­¡± "Hey, don''t say anything.Leonard will being soon.I want to see how Miss Olivia reacts to that." Leonard and Olivia were the same age, and were also in the same ss. She ignored them and immediately found her seat. She casually flipped through the book again, pleased with herself. All the students on the side felt that that was quite strange. In the past, when Olivia heard them talk shit about her, she would either stomp her feet in anger, or cry out in frustration. But she had never been as calm as she was today. Then, a kid walked forward and snatched the book from Olivia''s hand, then threw it into the trash can. "Hey, Olivia, you''re crying,¡¯¡¯ he taunted. "As long as you cry, I''ll let you go!" She stood up calmly and walked over to the boy. "Pick it up.¡± "I threw it and you want me to pick it up?" he questioned sarcastically. "That''s funny" As she looked at his arrogant face, she could not help but think how badly she wanted to beat him up. She smiled, and just when everyone thought that she was going topromise, her hand came flying out of nowhere and punched the boy''s nose! A painful cry rang out. Olivia did not even blink, and she kicked his knees. Then, she grabbed his hair and pressed his face on the table! Everyone gasped. "Well, cry,'''' she said. "As long as you cry, I will let you off. The teenager''s nosebleed surged, and he was in so much pain he started crying. "Ow, ow, it hurts! Stop it please!" When she thought it was enough, Olivia loosened her grip. The book that was thrown into the trash can was also returned to her desk unharmed. She returned to her seat, as calm as she was when she left it. The whispers never stopped. Many said she just got excited. After a long time, the noise suddenly faded off. Olivia lifted her head and saw someone walk in.It...It was Leonard Tubman, the boy who she once loved dearly. He was dressed in clean and refreshing casual clothes.His figure was slender and tall, and his demeanor was eye catching.He looked like a person who had walked out of aic book.He was an extremely handsome and sunny person. The person who once provided light to her world. And the one who deprived her of it, too.It was a lie to say she did not hate him. She hated the fact that Leonard had begged and coaxed her into imprisonment just to save his true love. And even after five years in jail, he still could not ept the three words that she always told him. ¡®Did I deserve that?¡¯ The pain felt like her heart was being branded with iron: scorching and eternal. But what she hated more than him was herself. It was her who had lost her mind, it was her who got left in the dust because of her own naivety. Who else could she me? Olivia clenched her hands, then rxed them. She also looked away from him. The other people could not detect the changes in her moods, but Leonard could naturally sense them. She had not contacted him ever since she cursed him on the phone yesterday. That made him breathe a sigh of relief, but it also felt strange.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®¡®Since when did Olivia be smart?¡¯¡¯ She was no longer pestering him, and it seemed like she was not beating around the bush anymore. And just now, before she turned away, he caught a glimpse of that bone-chilling hatred dancing in her eyes. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Maggie immediately ran to Leonard the moment she arrived at school.She urgently tugged at his sleeve. "Leonard, please talk to Olivia" she said. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "She was so angry yesterday and she said she wanted to break off the engagement with you.." Upon being reminded, Leonard came back to his senses. "Well, I can''t wait!" He did not want to continue with that bullshit engagement anyway. But, no matter what he said, Olivia did not even raise her head and just continued to read her book. Just then, the bell rang and all the noise faded out. Only Jake Daniels, the kid Olivia beat up to the point his nose bled was talking. "Meet me at the arena after school,¡¯ he said harshly before going out of the room. "I promise to teach you a lesson." The dark arena was the biggestpetition and gambling ce in LC City. They were required to make bets on everypetition and both parties must fulfill it. Olivia chuckled, originally not bothering to answer. But some people must really be given a taste of their own medicine. So she nodded and answered casually, "Alright." Knife a child, no pressure. The bet between the two of them was settled just like that. The whole ss was boiling with excitement! "Olivia is trying to humiliate herself!" "Why do I feel that she wants to attract Leonard''s attention in this way?" "No matter what, I''ll follow and watch.It would be worth it to watch Olivia fail.That would definitely be very exciting!" In the midst of all kinds of discussions, Maggie leaned in front of Leonard. "Are you going?" she asked in a worried tone. "If she gets beat up, you can help her!" "No.¡± Leonard hated Olivia, to the point where he hated hearing her name. Hearing him answer without hesitation, Maggie secretlyughed. Just like that, when school ended, almost all the students in the ss went to the dark field to see how embarrassing Olivia was. Jake spent a lot of time thinking of the most poisonous ideas and the most difficult project, and wondering if Olivia could withstand all of it. ¡®When the timees, he might cry out of sheer embarrassment!¡¯ he thought. When Olivia arrived at the field, Jake was already waiting there. "How''s it going, Olivia?" Jake taunted. "What do you think of my project for you?" He was ying with a bow and arrow, one of the items with the highest difficulty coefficient in the field. Seeing this, Olivia looked at Jake thoughtfully and asked, "Are you sure?" ¡®ls this guy stupid?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Doesn''t he know I''ve been ying archery since I was eight years old?¡¯ Jake thought that she was just scared. "Do you still want to go back on your word?" he immediately said. "Let me tell you, once you enter the Dark Arena, you must abide by the bet!" The bet was...If Olivia lost, she would have to strip naked in the middle of the field. The same would go for Jake. This bet was too big! Everyone in the arena had their mouths wide openpletely surprised! "This is exciting!" "It''s over.Olivia''s in big trouble this time!" "This punishment is too harsh.Olivia will never have a face to show after this." Bow and arrow shooting was yed with a scored target. To show his magnanimity, Jake smirked at Olivia and offered her extra arrows. "Here, I''ll let you have two more; he said proudly. "You''ll have two more shots than me.How about that?" Olivia did not even blink and immediately stood at the shooting position. "Let''s begin.I''m pretty busy.Don''t waste time." And with a look of contempt, shepletely ignored Jake''s extra arrows.Jake was so angry that his nostrils began to re. "You don''t know what''s good for you!" he eximed. "Don''t me me if you lose this bet!" Before it officially started, the boys and girls had set up a betting event 99% of them betted for Jake. The only one who betted for Olivia did that because they were purely sorry for her. Finally, the first arrow flew! Jakended on the sixth ring. It was a nice start. Everybody cheered for him. The second arrow hit the eighth ring. Jake smiled with confidence, his face flushed red with excitement. "Olivia, you''re going to lose!" After that, his arrowsnded on multiple rings including a full score when he hit the bullseye. Ten arrows added up to 48 points. "How''s that, Olivia?" Jake gloated. "If you admit defeat now and beg, maybe I''ll consider letting you off the punishment?" ¡®How dare you be confident with such a low score¡± Olivia sneered as she raised her bow and slowly pulled at the string. This movement was difficult for a girl, because it required too much arm strength, it was precisely why Jake deliberately chose this project for her. He thought he was making things hard for her, but Olivia stood on the shooting tform in a fluttering red dress, her chin raised slightly. Her exquisite face was still calm, and there was an indescribable graceful aura about her... As she moved, her striking beauty was both shocking and fascinating. Everyone was stunned.Some people were jealous, of course. "She''s just a little bit better looking.So what?" "A vase is not useful!" "We still don''t know if she''s going tond that arrow on target.She''s just pretending! I''m ready tough at her when she makes a fool of herself" As the discussions continued, more and more people surrounded the entire Dark Arena. In the private room on the second floor, Galen Burke was reporting something to Bruce Tucker when he identally nced out. He could not help but be impressed. "Bruce, look, there''s a pretty little girl shooting arrows down there!" Bruce had never been interested in such a scene. Just because of Galen''s excitement, he took a look. He was stunned at this sight. ¡®Huh?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Isn''t she that bold little girl who had some ulterior motives on him?¡¯ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 He only had a glimpse of her in the forest that day, but that stunning face was enough to be remembered. And how she handled the bow...Bruce patted Galen''s back. "Well, stop looking and ce your bet; he said. "What?" Galen asked. Then after a moment, he tilted his head. "Who are you betting on?¡± Bruce just pointed to the forest and said, "Her, of course"" The bet did not stop until the duel was over. Because everyone''s attention was on the field, not many people knew that someone had betted a million on Olivia. At that moment, Olivia released her first arrow. It pierced through the air, but at thest second, it fell to the ground without even touching the target. "See? I''m right! A vase is a vase." "I thought she''d be amazing.Turns out, she''s just useless.She really makes peopleugh..." "Looks like I''ll enjoy myself today.I''ll definitely make her dance as she strips!" Everyone wasughing, the sound echoing throughout the arena. Olivia''s expression did not change, and she put a second arrow on her bow. However, the result was the same as before, empty target! Theughter grew louder and louder. In the blink of an eye, Olivia''s five arrows were empty targets¡ªnot a single point! This meant that each of herst five arrows had to hit the bullseye so she could defeat Jake. But how could that be possible? Jakeughed so hard that his stomach hurt. He pointed at her while he thumped his hand on the table. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Just admit defeat!" he urged, snorting wildly. "As long as you do that, I''ll consider letting you take half of your clothes off" It was summer, and she was already wearing cool and thin clothes.Jake''s intention was to make her dance in her underwear. Olivia nced at him indifferently and drew her bow and arrow again. Now, she was really going to y. To the audience, this was already apetition without suspense, The chatter and mockery continued for a long time. Even Galen, who was watching from the second floor, could not help but shake his head. "She''s going to lose" "Not necessarily.¡¯ Bruce leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window. His expression had always beenzy, but at that moment, there was a different level of certainty in his dark eyes. "Is that so?" Galen questioned dejectedly. In a few seconds, his eyes widened and he cursed out loud. "Ten points!" In the field, Olivia had shot an arrow, and it sailed through the air and hit the red bullseye. Theughter in all directions suddenly came to a halt. How...how is this possible? After failing all this time, she had such a stroke of luck. The people just thought that Olivia was going to lose and did not take her seriously. But now, they suspected that she must have been faking it all this time... Olivia''s expression was calm, without the slightest pause. She shot another arrow. Another ten points! Then, the remaining three arrows shot out. Without exception, all of themnded on the bullseye. Fifty points! Olivia won! Jake was dumbfounded! Only at this moment did all the onlookers realize that Olivia clearly had such a precise archery technique. Why did she deliberately let go of the five arrows at the beginning? Slowly, it dawned on them that with the shots of Olivia''s five arrows, she defeated Jake who had a total of ten. It was crushing! Just then, someone shouted, "Someone has betted on Olivia by a million!" Everyone was stunned when they heard this. This meant that they wasted hundreds of thousands of dors because they betted on the wrong person. However, the show was not over yet. Olivia looked at Jake when he tried to get off the stage. She had a faint smile on her face. "Strip, and show the audience your sharp figure." Jake originally wanted to slip away, but in the end, a person pushed him back on the stage. The surrounding people immediately started chanting, "Strip! Strip! Strip!" After a while, Jake sighed and started to take off his clothes. He took everything off and danced. The scene was extremely eye-catching. Olivia did not have any interest to continue enjoying it, so she quietly left the dark field. She did not bother to wait for the family driver toe, so she decided to take a taxi. Just then, she saw Maggie and Leonard approach her. "Sister, are you done?" Maggie said. "Leonard and I were just about to go in to see you.We were afraid that you''d be bullied.Sister, are you alright?" ¡®What a hypocrite¡± Olivia thought, ¡®¡®with deliberate unting and provocation¡± Olivia just rolled her eyes and turned to leave. Maggie then grabbed onto her arm; she was so strong that her sharp fingernails pressed into Olivia''s flesh. "Get lost!" Olivia shouted and pulled on her arm. Maggie screamed and fell to the ground, as if Olivia had pushed her. All of this happened too quickly. When Leonard regained his senses, he first helped Maggie up. Then, he rounded on Olivia and angrily used her. "Maggie forced me toe and take a look so that you wouldn''t be bullied out there.And now, you''re being ungrateful?" "Come and take a look at me?" Olivia sneered. "You have such a thick face.Who the fuck do you think you are?" She did not even take a breath, she just spat on the ground in front of his feet. "You...¡± Leonard pointed at Olivia. He was so angry that he could not say a word for a long time. Olivia raised her chin at him, leaning over. "What, does Leonard Tubman still want to make a move?" she taunted. Leonard was fuming. He really wanted to kick her head off her body. The atmosphere froze. Maggie inwardly sneered, but she pulled on Leonard''s arm with tears on her face. "Leonard, this is all my fault¡± she said. "Don''t be mad with my sister.She''s just angry, don''t take it to heart..." Her kind of persuasion was adding fuel to the fire; the gentler and more understanding she was, the more vicious Olivia became. "Let''s go!" Leonard was anxious; this was the first time he took the initiative to hold Maggie''s hand in public. Right in front of Olivia. The sky thundered, and the summer rain poured down as usual. The entrance to the Dark Arena was empty now, and there was no ce to hide from the rain. Maggie had already sat in Leonard''s car. She was already feeling good, but she still opened the window. "Sister" she called, "get in the car! Don''t get caught in the rain again!" ¡®What a phony¡± Olivia thought. She was about to reply when a force suddenly encircled her waist. She raised her head, and was caught off guard by a familiar face. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Bruce stood in front of her, looking like he had descended from the heavens. He was holding an umbre over his head, his other hand tightly wrapped around Olivia''s waist. The Tucker n''s ck car proudly stopped at the entrance of the Dark Arena. Seeing that Olivia had still not recovered from her shock, Bruce chuckled and patted her waist. "Get in the car" he said: his maic voice was really pleasant to hear. Without thinking about it, Olivia got into the ck car. Maggie, who was originally showing off, narrowed her eyes. ¡®Who was that man just now?¡¯ After a few moments, she realized. ¡®Bruce Tucker! The most powerful man in LC City! And...Bruce is Leonard''s uncle in name! But when did Olivia join the Tucker n? She turned to look at Leonard''s expression. "I''ll send you back,¡¯ Leonard said indifferently. He was clearly filled with anger. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maggie gritted her teeth and thought of the handsome face she had just seen. She suddenly decided that Leonard did not look that handsomepared to Bruce. The two of them had different thoughts running through their minds. In the other car, Olivia was even more regretful. Her impulse was such a bitch. ¡®Why did I get into Bruce''s car without even thinking about it?¡¯ They were both in the back seat, but did not say a word all the way. In the end, she just lightly coughed and said, "Well, Mr.Tucker, are your injuries better?" The name "Mr.Tucker" made the corners of his mouth to twitch. When Galen, who was driving in front, heard this, heughed out loud in disgrace. Only when Bruce shed him a re in the mirror did he shut his mouth and pretended to be serious. "Am I that old?" Bruce asked, looking at Olivia and secretly gritting his teeth. Olivia shook her head; she only called him that not because of his age, but because of his seniority. He was the youngest son of the Tucker n, and he was only seven years older than Olivia, but in terms of seniority, he might as well be the same age as his father. Therefore, she saw nothing wrong in calling him "Mr.Tucker." Looking at his expression, Olivia tactfully changed the topic. "Well...Thank you for helping me out and sending me home." "You''re wee." Bruce smiled faintly. "It can be considered as repayment for your kindness when you bandaged my wounds." Remembering this, Olivia felt a little guilty. ¡®I wonder if he saw that bow...Did he?¡¯ She sat there quietly and did not dare to say anything else. At this moment, Galen turned around and said to her with a mocking expression, "Sister, you are the first girl to enter Mr.Tucker''s private car.What do you think?" Galen''s idea was simple. Bruce, emotionally, was like a piece of ice that would not melt for a thousand years. It was not easy for him to let his guard down and had a little interest in the opposite sex. Of course, Galen had to assist him every step of the way.Olivia was stunned. "Oh, I''m honored," she automatically answered. Galen broke his facade again and heughed so hard that he hammered the steering wheel. This calm answer was truly adorable. At the very least, there would be some pleasant surprise and excitement. Galen smiled on his own, and Olivia stared nkly at his face. She did not know why, but she felt that it looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen it for a while. As she pondered, she got somewhat distracted... Until Bruce leaned toward her with a faint smile. Olivia suddenly regained her senses, feeling embarrassed for a moment. Only then did she realize that the man was very close to her, almost forcing her into a corner of the carriage! She caught the faint scent of his refreshing perfume. She had no choice but to retreat. "Well, I''m running out of seats,¡¯¡¯ she whispered. Bruce remained silent.He stared at Olivia quietly, his eyes filled with inquiry and scrutiny. There were even traces of murderous intent... Olivia''s heart skipped a beat. She had long heard that the Tucker n''s murderous god was unpredictable, but now, she could tell that the assumption was real! Fortunately, the car stopped at this time. She quickly opened her door and got off. "Thank you, Mr.Tucker, for taking me home!" she eximed. "I''ll treat you to dinner another day!" She slipped away after that. Inside the car, Galen looked at her retreating figure and back to his friend. "What did you do to her?" he asked doubtfully. "She''s fine¡± Bruce said indifferently. "This girl is very thoughtful. You are not allowed to touch her.¡¯ Galen was dumbfounded. Why was he involved again? As he analyzed what the other man said, an idea suddenly shed through his mind. ¡®Damn, did Bruce mean..¡± That girl was smart. Galen should note in contact with her. He instantly trembled; he must have thought too much into it. As he pondered on this, he turned and saw Maggie, who happened to step off Leonard''s car, standing by the side of the road. She immediately recognized that this was the Tucker n''s car and made a bold decision! As she approached, Galen instantly stepped on the elerator and drove away and sshed Maggie with puddle water. She screamed and stamped her feet in anger. ¡®What''s wrong with me?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Why is there only Olivia in everyone''s eyes? I hate her!¡¯ She looked up at the Clements¡¯ vi in front of her, her eyes shing with a ruthless light. Sooner orter, everything here would be hers! Sooner orter, she would make Olivia crawl beneath her feet and never let her get back up! Chapter 9 Chapter 9 When Olivia entered the house, she was still thinking about Bruce Tucker.Suddenly, a bold idea popped up in her mind. Could it be because she looked at Galen a few more times? Everyone in LC City knew that Bruce and Galen were always together, and their rtionship was extraordinary. There were also rumors that Bruce Tucker was not that close to women. ¡®Could it be...Those two are actually a couple?¡¯ Olivia thought about it and felt that it was really possible. This was fine.If she followed through with her n, she could pretend to fall in love with him in the future. After thinking it through, she walked into the vi in a light mood. Just then, he identally heard Madam Sophie talking to her younger brother. "Oscar, you''re your father''s only son¡± Madam Sophie said gently. "Why won''t he give you your family business in the future? Olivia is a girl, after all, and she will have an outsider''s surname soon enough.Be careful, when the timees, don''t let your sister steal such a big family property from you..." Oscar was ying with a Rubik''s Cube on the sofa, while Madam Sophie kept on talking to him. "What Auntie said is for your own good,¡¯ Madam Sophie continued. "You''re still young and don''t understand anything, but when you grow up, you''ll know exactly that Auntie has good intentions." Olivia leanedzily against the door, a cold smile appearing at the corner of her mouth. ¡®Good intentions...But every sentence was provoking a rift between us siblings¡± The funniest thing was that these were Madam Sophie''s words when she was with Oscar, but would tell Olivia another thing when she was with her. She could still remember that in her previous life. Olivia said that the family business would always be her brother''s, and after marrying Leonard Tubman, she would not be a Clements anymore, therefore she would have no shares in thepany. At that time, the Tubmans would definitely look down on her. She was stupid and believed Madam Sophie''s nonsense! For along time, she was angry and deliberately alienated herself from Oscar. Madam Sophie''s maliciousments were as damaging as a knife. Just as Olivia was about to say something, Oscar raised his head on the sofa, his little face full of impatience. "Is that all?" he asked. "It''s my turn to say this, then: firstly, I don''t have any objections as to where my family assets go; secondly, my sister''s great, so you don''t have any right to say anything bad about her.'''' He left as soon as he finished speaking. Olivia could not help but think that those words were too mature for an eight-year-old child. Madam Sophie looked like she was not finished yet... What else could she probable say? Oscar suddenly turned around.The siblings¡¯ faces were the same, a cunning smile on their lips. "What Aunt Sophie said just now, I''ve recorded it¡± he said. "I''ll let my father hear itter." ¡®A threat!¡¯ Madam Sophie did not expect the little brat to actually oppose her! If Langston Clements heard this, he would definitely cuss her out of the house. "Oscar...Auntie is just talking and ying with you.Why are you so serious?" Madam Sophie smiled embarrassedly, but when she saw Oliviaing in from outside, she immediately shut her mouth Upon seeing his sister return, Oscar happily pulled Olivia upstairs. "Sister, let''s go.I''ll show you something fun!" "Alright." The two siblings ignored Madam Sophie and went straight upstairs. Upstairs, Olivia bent over to look at her younger brother andughed. "Did you really record it?" she asked. Oscar shook his head. "No, I just scared her!" Even if he did, their father would not kick someone out of the house because of a recording. Thinking of this, Oscar was still somewhat disappointed. "They''re so annoying,¡¯¡¯ hemented. "They always talk bad about my sister.." Olivia gently touched her younger brother''s head and smiled as usual. "Don''t worry about them.Your big sister will take care of them.Trust me, okay?" Her calm tone helped ease up his worries. Oscar immediately nodded. He could already feel that his sister was different from usual. She was no longer as simple and naive as before, and she could clearly see through the Petersons'' disguises. He felt relieved seeing that Olivia''s eyes were shining with a different light. They talked for a while before Olivia got up and returned to her room. When she reached it, she found that her door was open. Apparently, someone was inside. She frowned. Her family knew that she did not like people entering her room and hated when people touched her things. If the servants did not clean up randomly, who else would dare to barge in so tantly? She already suspected who it was. She pushed open the door, and sure enough, she saw Maggie sitting in front of her dressing mirror, fiddling with the precious and heavy jade bracelet in her box. The bracelet was worn by Mrs.Tubman when she got engaged to her husband. She said that it was a family heirloom from the Tubman family and only passed it on to the next daughter-inw. At that time, Olivia was naturally overjoyed. She was afraid of bumping into her, so she was reluctant to wear it and kept it hidden as a treasure. However, she had not expected Maggie to wear it around her wrist today. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia stepped through the door. "Get out,¡¯¡¯ she said coldly "Sister, why are you losing your temper? I''m just jealous." Maggie raised her hand and looked at the crystal-clear jade bracelet on her wrist. Suddenly, she giggled. "I guess you must be very angry.You probably wants to hit me right now, right?" "You think I won''t dare?" "You will?" "But if I touch you, I might identally rip that bracelet." Maggie admitted that she was jealous¡ªiparably jealous! Olivia only had Leonard as her fianc¨¦ because of her family background. She had managed to make him hate Olivia to the extreme, but she did not expect her to upgrade to Bruce Tucker. She went crazy with hatred! She knew that she should be calm. But today, she had been ignored and sshed with sewage. She was so angry she continued to provoke Olivia. It was evident how precious this jade bracelet was, but she did not believe it. Olivia would not really dare hit her, right? She was wrong. Olivia dared. The two ps came too quickly. Maggie was still immersed in her pride and did not regain her senses. She felt a burning pain on her face. "You...You dare hit me?" Facing Maggie''s disbelief, Olivia curled her lips and pped her fiercely again. "Maggie, you ran into my room and dared to touch my things.Now I dare to hit you." Olivia would not back down from someone who came looking for a fight. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 After five or six ps, Maggie was dumfounded. Her face was red and stinging. Her venomous gaze focused on Olivia. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll break this bracelet?" she threatened. She was wearing the jade bracelet around her wrist. If she deliberately knocked it on the table, it would definitely shatter. If she had used this tactic on the former Olivia, it might have been effective; the former Olivia had valued that bracelet so much because it meant that she was going to be the daughter-inw of the Tubmans. But for the current Olivia...She smiled carelessly. "If you break that, you won''t get married.I want to see if you still have that chance with Leonard if you do that" A single sentence caused Maggie to instantly retreat. In the past, Olivia would have done anything for Leonard. But now, Olivia seemed like she was possessed by the devil; her temperament had changed greatly. She spoke to Maggie more coldly and she hated Leonard even more... ¡®Is this a trick?¡¯ Maggie wondered. Just as she was hesitating, Olivia grabbed her and threw her out of the room without a word. Maggie fell to the ground, and because she was worried about the fragile bracelet, she raised her hands to protect it. She fell on her butt hard. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Madam Sophie saw what happened just as she was going upstairs. She immediately thought that Olivia had done something to her daughter. "Olivia!" she shouted. "How can you bully Maggie like this?" Their ability to turn the narrative was truly amazing. Olivia just raised her eyebrow. Her smile was slightly sinister. "Auntie, I''m afraid you''re forgetting that this is my territory, she said. "Even if you call my parents, what can you do?" It was the truth. Based on the Clements behavior, they would still side with their daughter. Madam Sophie''s face twisted in anger. Maggie knew that she was at fault this time. In order for Olivia not to alert her parents, she hurriedly took off the bracelet and handed it back to her. "Don''t be angry, sister¡± she said, gritting her teeth. "Here, I''ll give it back to you." Olivia looked down at Maggie, who was still sitting on the ground. "This is a lesson for you,¡¯ she announced, "the next time you enter my room, it wouldn''t be as mild as a few ps." After that, she casually instructed the servant beside her to get the bracelet, sterilize it, and then put it back in her room. It was because she was nning to return it to the Tubmans. Otherwise, after being touched by Maggie, she would have already tossed it into the trash; she would not want to touch it again. Olivia hated dirt! She closed the door in Madam Sophie''s and Maggie''s faces. Maggie got up from the ground, tears filling her eyes, as if she had just suffered great grievances. Madam Sophie sighed. "Why did you touch her precious bracelet?" she asked. "That bitch¡¯s hands are so heavy.Did her ps hurt?" Maggie did not say a word as she lowered her head and walked to her room. When she returned, shey down on the bed and cried loudly. To her, a few ps were nothing. But what was most important to her was if there was someone supporting her; if she had no one, she would only be bullied, and she could not say anything. She was enraged andined to her parents. "You don''t have any skills, so you only watch your daughter suffer!" she said. "What did you say abouting to the Clements? You wanted to enjoy and be happy? You''re just here to pretend you''re part of the family!" "Maggie..." Madam Sophie listened to her, but she was not feeling that good herself. Back then, she wanted to give everything to her daughter, but reality gave them a hard p. She and her husband did not have any skills, so they could only rely on others, and allow them to disrespect their name. Looking at her daughter''s swollen cheeks, Madam Sophie was also angry. "Maggie, don''t worry,¡¯¡¯ she said, lowering her voice. "Your father will do something in the next few days.As long as you seize the right opportunity, the Clements wouldn''t be able to do anything to us this time!" Only then did Maggie feel morefortable. "Really?" Ever since yesterday, Maggie had told her parents that no matter how good the Clements were treating them, they only did so out of pity and charity. If they wanted to stand out, they had to stand high and reverse the narrative. Therefore, their n was to tear down the family step by step... They were finally going to make a move! Maggie was very happy. It was as if she had seen Olivia kneeling in front of her, crying until she was begging her to death. Just then, she had plenty of ideas how to make Olivia suffer. The mother and daughter closed the door and thought about how they could annex the Clements¡¯ huge assets. However, they did not know that all of this was heard by Olivia. She had nted a bug in Maggie''s room! Olivia, who was reborn, knew better than anyone how sinister the three of them were! She was high with adrenaline and her appetite for vengeance was greater than any wild beast. They said that the Clements had treated them badly? On the contrary, they were never satisfied! They had no boundaries! They knew this very well, but they only wanted to lie and deliberately pretended to be stupid in order to find a perfect excuse for their greed! Olivia took off her headphones, and her eyes gleamed with excitement. Since they were going to do it, she naturally had to help. Otherwise, these records would not be enough to make her father hate the Petersons. What she wanted was to eliminate the roots and not leave behind any future troubles! It was not enough to just say it out loud; she wanted to reveal all the family''s schemes to her father, and let him know of their ns to undermine the Clements. She had to let him know of the pack of wolves who had no conscience living right under their roof. As for these wolves, they better watch out for their lives, because no matter how much they would beg for mercy, Olivia would make sure her father would no longer give them another chance. Thinking of this, Olivia made a phone call. "Hey, Uncle, it''s me, Olivia,¡± she said into the receiver. "I would just like to ask for a favor, if that''s alright?" That night, the Clements vi was brightly lit. Everyone sat together, chatting andughing, looking extremely harmonious. Uncle Donald and Madam Sophie diligently poured rice and wine, looking honest and simple.Olivia laughed. The long line had already been lowered.Now, she was just waiting for the fish to take the bait. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 After dinner, Olivia diligently rubbed her father''s shoulders. Langston looked at her suspiciously. "What do you want, girl?" he asked,ughing. He knew that when Olivia seemed a little too attentive, she had something to ask from him. Olivia rubbed her nose. Her father was right; she had something to say. "Dad, can we go to the Tubmans tomorrow?" "What do you mean?" Langston was annoyed now. "Sooner orter, you''re going to marry him.Are you really that anxious to go to that house?" No one would understand the feeling of raising a daughter and have her be dragged away from home by an unworthy man. Especially Leonard! He had always treated Olivia badly, so Langston never really liked him. Olivia knew that her father would react this way. "I mean, I want to cancel the wedding..." She had already told her mother about this matter, so Madam Enya was not surprised at all.She turned to her husband. "Olivia had already told me that,¡¯ she said."Let''s do this for her.In my opinion, Leonard is indeed not a good match for her¡­¡± If only Leonard had treated Olivia better, her parents would not have been so prejudiced against their future son-inw. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Have you thought this through?" Langston asked earnestly, shocked. "You won''t regret it? Whether we like it or not is another matter.The most important thing is how you feel.Don''t cancel the wedding for us.We don''t want you to cry about itter" "Absolutely not.Under her confident attitude, her parents finally nodded their heads.Many things had to be decided quickly in order to avoid long nights and dreams. Therefore, the next morning, on the start of the weekend, Olivia''s parents brought her to the Tubmans. The Tubmans were a wealthy family in LC City, with a distinguished background. Standing before their tall gates, Olivia''s mood was hard to read. In her previous life, she had fantasized about being a part of this family. But the reality was harsh. In her new life, apart from revenge, the thing she wanted to do the most was to cancel this marriage. From now on, this connection was irrelevant. Olivia and Leonard should better not interact with each other for the rest of their lives! Five years in prison was enough. If she could, she would like to make Leonard taste all the hardships she had suffered back then. She looked down, trying to conceal the hatred in her eyes. Madam Sophie held her hand and walked in, following the Tubman family''s butler. The nts in the Tubman''s manor were carefully trimmed inside and outside. Mrs.Tubman was a nt lover, so the whole manor was filled with all kinds of flowers and grass. Olivia remembered that when Mrs.Tubman celebrated her birthdayst year, Olivia had gone to great lengths to acquire lots of rare flowers from abroad. All the flowers had died because of poor care, and no one from the Tubman family had helped her out. Thinking of the past, Olivia''s demeanor gradually turned cold. The butler, who was leading the way, turned around. "Mr.and Mrs.Clements are here today to discuss the matters of the wedding?" His attitude was somewhat contemptuous. When the engagement was made, it was agreed upon that when Olivia and Leonard reached adulthood, they would immediately hold a wedding and settle everything. Although the engagement had been made long ago, the immediate perception was Olivia was impatient and could not wait to join the Tubman family. She smiled unknowingly. "I guess so¡± she replied casually. ''The cancetion of the wedding can also be considered to be a discussion of marriage, right?¡¯ When they arrived at the manor, Mrs.Tubman was arranging flowers. When she saw them enter, she immediately stood up and smiled. "Ah, my future inws are here,¡¯ she said. "Great! Come, sit down!" After saying that, she turned around and instructed the servant to quickly make tea. Mrs.Tubman waved to Olivia. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, dear.¡± Quick,e sit next to me. Normally, Olivia would have done everything to please her. But today, she just smiled politely at her. "Hello, Auntie." She sat beside her mother. Madam Enya patted her daughter''s hand and made an opening remark. "To tell you the truth, Mrs.Tubman, my husband and I came with our daughter to discuss an important matter." "It''s about Olivia and Leonard''s marriage, isn''t it?" Mrs.Tubman asked. She turned to a servant. "Oh, Ipletely forgot about it.Quick, bring me a calendar so we can decide what day we''re having this event." She smiled apologetically; after all, she was from an illustrious family.She should handle this matter with ease and elegance. However, she did notice the awkward silence. Olivia soaked it all in and found it absolutely funny. As the saying goes, those who were in the situation were fascinated, and those who were watching it from the sidelines were amused. In her previous life, she thought that Mrs.Tubman''s seemingly friendly and intimate appearance were endearing she did not know that the olddy did not take her seriously at all. ¡®How could my mother not see it?¡¯ Olivia wondered. "Mrs.Tubman, I think you misunderstood," Madam Enya said. "We came here to cancel the engagement¡± it was so hasty that we didn''t even think about the children''s wishes. Since their personalities are so different, maybe we should not force them into being married to each other After she spoke, their driver walked forward and returned a small portion of the betrothal gifts from the Tubmans¡ªincluding the old jade bracelet. Heid it on the coffee table. "This.." Mrs.Tubman waspletely stunned. "What''s wrong with my son''s personality? Didn''t Olivia always like Leonard? Why are you suddenly..." She almost wanted to say that they were interfering. However, when she saw Olivia, sitting upright on the sofa, her eyes were clear and bright. Compared to her old self, the current Olivia was more clearheaded and logical! She was like a piece of in jade; after a while, she had emitted light that was hers and hers alone. Mrs.Tubman frowned. In this arrangement, the Clements had always had the better share. And even though Mrs.Tubman was somewhat annoyed with Olivia, she was convinced that the young woman would always stick to her son. Even if the wedding was called off, she was not worried that Olivia would let Leonard go. The Clements had cancelled the engagement, something that no one had expected. Apart from Mrs.Tubman, who was still incredulous, Leonard stood in the shadows on the second floor, confused as to what just happened. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Even though Maggie had told Leonard that Olivia had the intention to cancel the engagement, he originally did not believe it. It sounded impossible; after all, Olivia had been pestering him for so many years, and she loved him so much that even when Leonard humiliated her again and again, she would never let him go. But today, the Clements family hade to their door, and they told Leonard''s mother that they wanted to cancel the wedding. He had tried so many times to get rid of Olivia, and to call off the marriage, but now that it happened, he felt inexplicably irritated. Fortunately, Mrs.Tubman did not agree at all. She smiled at the Clements. "Withdrawing from the marriage is a big matter,¡¯ she said. "I have to discuss this with my husband.Don''t you think so, inws?" Madam Enya nodded. "Naturally." Of course, it was up to the patriarchs of both families to decide what was best. Coincidentally, Mr.Elian Tubman had not gone to work today. Mrs.Tubman quickly asked the butler to go to the grounds and find him. The two families drank tea and waited. "Olivia, you must be bored sitting here" Mrs.Tubman said. "I''ll ask someone to take you to the backyard.It''s a beautiful day, and the flowers are in bloom." Olivia knew that sending her out was an excuse so Mrs.Tubman could talk to her parents. She nodded and followed a servant out into the Tubmans'' backyard. It was indeed a sea of flowers. Olivia told the servant to leave so she could wander around the garden. It was the beginning of summer, the sun was just right, and the breeze was gentle. She bent down and reached out to touch the delicate gardenia flower in front of her. Its petals were soft, carrying a refreshing and natural fragrance. It was extremely beautiful. She was in a good mood... A slender figure approached her, blocking the sunlight. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Olivia raised her head and saw Leonard. The first thing he said was, "You really want to cancel your marriage?" ¡®What is that tone of voice?¡¯ Olivia thought. She stood up and replied with a mocking smile. "What, is Mr.Leonard Tubman unhappy with this information?" "Of course I can''t wait!" he blurted out. However, he still wanted to know what was going on between her and Bruce Tubman. That day, when Bruce hugged her waist at the entrance of the Dark Arena, kept reying in his head. Even though he never liked Olivia, she was still his fianc¨¦e. However, before he could ask, Olivia scoffed. "Alright, you can scram now.'''' Leonard was astounded. He almost exploded with anger. "This is my home!" he cried. "Oh¡± Olivia said. She seemed so elegant and carefree when she turned around and left the garden. She walked straightforwardly, but that made Leonard even angrier! In the past, Olivia never dared to turn away from him. Every time, he was always the one who made the move to get away from her, and she would always chase after him and shout, "Leonard, wait for me, please!" He would never look back. However, since the day before yesterday, Olivia had stopped sticking to him. Her eyes were no longer filled with joy¡ªonly mockery and hatred. ¡®Does she hate me that much?¡¯ Leonard was speechless as he watched her leave. Under the zing sun, the young girl''s figure was slim and graceful. Her entire bodynguage screamed regality. As she smiled and frowned, the heavens and earth paled. Even when the garden was full of blooming flowers, it was notparable to her silent beauty. Leonard could not help but admit that Olivia was truly alluring, when he looked at her without prejudice. It was just like...He did not like this¡ªthis marriage, he just wanted to cancel it. He turned and left in the opposite direction. Just then, a 13-year-old girl emerged from the flower bushes. Seeing that her brother had left, Eleanor Tubman chased after Olivia. Not long after, she stood proudly in front of her. "Stop!" "Is something the matter?" Olivia looked at the little girl impatiently. She was Leonard''s younger sister, and she was extremely intrusive. No matter who she was talking to, her tone was arrogant. In the past, when Olivia was still naive, she had to curry favor not only Mrs.Tubman but also with Eleanor.She became humble because of this Eleanor would ask her to bark like a dog, and she would not give her any trouble in return. Thinking of the past, Olivia''s lips curled into an unclear smile. "Hey, what did you just say to my brother?" Eleanor demanded. "Let me tell you, if you want to be part of our family, you must get through me first!" "And then?" Olivia''s tone was casual, and she almostughed. Eleanor thought that Olivia was admitting defeat, so she immediately picked her nose. "Well, don''t you see that my shoces are loose?" she cried. "Kneel down and tie them! Hurry up, otherwise I''ll tell my brother that you hit me! Let''s see what happens next..." Before she could finish speaking, there was a crisp and loud p. Eleanor was stunned, and she immediately called for help. She originally thought that Olivia would be afraid, but when she saw her expression, it was still cold and sharp . "You''re young, I won''t argue with you,¡¯ Olivia said. "But if you''re still arrogant in the future, I might sew your annoying lips together..." If she had not received that p, Eleanor might not have known that Olivia was serious. After Olivia warned her, she immediately left. Perhaps it was her bad luck that she got lost in the way, but Olivia saw a man and a woman making out with each other. She was shocked¡ªthe man was none other than Leonard''s father, Elian Tubman! No wonder they could not find him anywhere. He was here...The ce seemed to be where the maids lived. If they do such a thing under Mrs.Tubman''s nose, it would be aplete mess if they were discovered ¡ªespecially when Olivia happened to see it! She subconsciously retreated; her first thought was to get out of there immediately. She was here to cancel the marriage. If anyone would find out about this, she would not be able to do that. Just as she turned around, she identally bumped into the flower pot beside her feet; it broke with a loud sound. Hearing that, Mr.Tubman put on his coat and rushed out. Olivia was sweating profusely. Just then, a pair ofrge hands suddenly grabbed her and pulled her into the junk room... Chapter 13 Chapter 13 She caught a whiff of a faint fragrance. It was a familiar scent... Olivia raised her head in shock. She would never be tired of seeing the handsome face of Bruce Tucker. "What are you..." Olivia trailed off, but Bruce covered her mouth the next second. He puts finger to his lips, bent down, and approached her. Olivia nodded. Outside the debris room, Mr.Tubman looked around and did not see anyone. He saw a ck kitten, only then did he return to what he was doing, this time closing and locking the door. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. If she had been caught, it would have been really embarrassing. Fortunately, Bruce had pulled her. She was about to express her gratitude when Bruce shook his head and leaned closer to her ear. "If we go out now, we''ll be discovered,¡¯ he said in a low voice. There was only a wall between them and Mr.Tubman. ¡®The Tubmans are rich¡ªhow could they not afford to give their servants a better ce to live in?¡¯ Olivia thought. The sound instion in the room was poor, and she could hear every tiny noise from the next door; although she had never done that, it was evident what the people next door were doing. Olivia''s face instantly turned red. She was so embarrassed she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it. It was precisely because she waspletely embarrassed that she had not noticed that Bruce was hugging her. The junk room was small, and the two of them were extremely close. Their heartbeats could be clearly heard. And Olivia could still smell him... Bruce lowered his head and saw that Olivia''s soft hair was hanging on his arm. There was also that exquisite red face... He suddenly had the urge to tease her. "What kind of luck do you have?" he asked, his voice low. "You''re in trouble everywhere¡¯ When Olivia heard this, she almost wanted to cry. She was first confronted by Leonard, and then Eleanor blocked her. Those two siblings were simply her nemeses. They bothered her so much that she had wandered around the garden without a ce to go, only to encounter something like this... As Olivia thought about it, she suddenly looked up and raised her brow. "What about you?" he asked Bruce doubtfully. "Why are you here?" "I just happened to pass by. "Just passing by?" Olivia''s face was filled with suspicion.It was Bruce''s turn to raise his eyebrow. "As Leonard''s uncle, is it that strange for me to be here?" He had a point, so Olivia nodded. She had forgotten that Bruce was connected to the Tubmans. His presence here had also saved her from embarrassment. This was all too much! Of course, Bruce would never say anything, but he had followed Olivia all the way here... For no other reason, he just wanted to see what surprises this girl had in store for him. As expected, listening to the sounding from the next room, he was really surprised. Olivia sincerely apologized, "Sorry for following you that time." She had only dressed Bruce''s wounds that time in the woods. Even without her help, the Tuckers would have arrived quickly anyway, and he would have been fine. But she had an ulterior motive, and in exchange, she had Bruce repeatedly rescue her. "Don''t mention it." Bruce''s chuckle was his only response to her apology. The two of them remained silent for a moment, but the temperature in the cramped and narrow junk room slowly rose... In the next room, the sounds became louder and louder. Olivia was at a loss as she awkwardly looked up at Bruce. She discovered that the man had been looking at her this entire time. His dark eyes gazed deeply into hers, his pupils were like a starless night sky. Staring at them made her heart beat wildly. Only then did she realize that she was in his arms. Their posture was much too intimate and awkward. Olivia panicked and wanted to retreat, but the sound of a door opening made her stop. She did not dare make a sound; she could only stay in his arms, unable to move. "Wait a moment longer¡¯ Bruce whispered in her ear. "He''ll be leaving soon." However, with this sentence, Olivia''s ears turned red. The two of them were already very close, and Bruce''s low voice was not helping matters. Olivia could even feel the heat spreading on her neck, her heart thumping more quickly now. A few minutester, another servant''s voice came from outside, searching for Mr.Tubman. They could hear him putting on his clothes, and the door mmed again. Mr.Tubman finally left. I can finally get out!¡¯ Olivia rejoiced. She heaved a sigh of relief and immediately stepped out of Bruce''s embrace. "Thank you, I...I''m leaving first" She was in Tubman territory; if anyone saw her clinging to Bruce, they would not be able to exin it correctly. Olivia fled as fast as she could. Bruce was still standing there. After a long while, he slowlyughed. That girl smelled so good. After Olivia deliberately dawdled for half an hour before returning to the main hall, she saw that her parents had already made an agreement with the Tubmans. They got up and said goodbye. When they returned to the car, Olivia was a little excited. She could not help but ask, "Mom, Dad, how is it? Did they agree?" Mr.Langston and Madam Enya looked at each other with hesitation. Olivia''s heart skipped a beat. "Mom, Dad, please talk.What exactly is going on?" "They have agreed to cancel the engagement, but there''s a deadline.¡¯ Mr.Langston sighed. "It willst for a year, and if you still insist on canceling the engagement after that, then that''s what will happen" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Olivia had never expected such a result. None of the Tubmans liked her. ¡®Shouldn''t they be happy to see me take the initiative to call off the wedding?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Why are they still giving me an extension of a year?¡¯ Mr.Langston smiled bitterly. "I know you''ve made your decision this time¡± he said, "but there''s no other way.The Tubmans have a big business, and they won''t even hesitate to use any means to block me in the business world..." It was precisely because of this that he had no choice but to agree.Olivia nodded and turned her head tofort him. "It''s fine.Isn''t it just a year? I can wait.It would not take that long.¡± In her previous life, almost half a year later, Leonard''s true love would appear.At that point, there would be no need for her to plot anymore; Leonard would betray his own family and cancel the wedding himself for the sake of his beloved woman. ¡®We''ll just wait and see!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Seeing that Olivia did not cry as much as they had expected, her parents felt relieved. "It''s good that you don''t me us¡¯¡¯ This was the reality. If the Clements offended the Tubman family, they would have to suffer the consequences.Olivia smiled. "How could that be?" Not only did she not get angry, she was also looking forward to it. In her previous life, it was because of Leonard''s true love that he asked Olivia to go to prison. In this life, she would not make the same foolishness. At that point, Olivia herself did not know what would happen in the future. She was so lost in thought that she had not noticed her mother waving her hand in front of her face. "What are you thinking, kid?" Madam Enya asked. "I''ve been talking to you, but you''re not saying anything." "Ah? Mom, what did you say?" "I just asked you what you did when you were in the back garden." Olivia suddenly remembered what had happened in the backyard: Bruce''s handsome face, his pair of deep, dark eyes, and his mischievous smirk as he looked down at her... ''Why is he still lingering in my mind?¡¯ She pinched herself. She looked at her parents'' probing gazes and said, "I just enjoyed the flowers¡­¡± Fortunately, her parents were not nosy people, so they did not ask any more questions. The matter of the Clements canceling the engagement should have been kept secret, but inevitably, it leaked out. LC City was not that big, so there were only so many people in the upper-ss circle. However, the fact that the Tubman family had stopped the Clements frompletely calling off the wedding led to people believing that the Tubmans were actually the ones who wanted to put an end to this but the Clements refused to withdraw. Many people were indignant. "Olivia is truly shameless.They were about to cancel the marriage, but in the end, she refused to agree she might never let this engagement go even when she dies!" "That''s right, that''s right.I really feel sorry for Bruce to have someone as brazen as Olivia engaged to him.." Those were what Olivia heard when she arrived at school on Monday. She was originally isted in ss, but now, she was the public enemy of all the girls in school! However, she did not care at all; she did not seem to be affected at all. When Leonard heard the rumors, he initially wanted to help her rify it. But when he remembered how Olivia ignored him, he gotzy to say anything. He himself was puzzled why the engagement had not beenpletely called off. Last night, his parents even tried to tell him to treat Olivia better; they were insistent to have Leonard marry her. The more they tried to push that, the more he hated being arranged and wanted to resist. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He should rify these rumors. Unfortunately, he had waited for Olivia to beg for him to do it, and now, his silence had turned into acquiescence. More and more people wanted to trouble Olivia for Leonard''s sake. At noon, in the school cafeteria, Olivia had just finished her meal and was about to get up from the table when a long-haired girl approached her and bumped into her. The soup in the girl''s hand unfortunately fell onto Olivia''s leg; it was greasy and stick. Laughter rang out in the cafeteria, and someone secretly gave the long-haired girl a thumbs up. "I''m really sorry" he long-haired girl said embarrassedly, but her attitude betrayed her words. "My hand slipped." She thought that she had finished apologizing and was ready to leave when Olivia suddenly grabbed her arm. "I''ve already apologized.What else do you want?" She frowned. She wanted to break free, but she could not. Oliviaughed. She grabbed the girl''s hair and dragged her all the way to the trash can. She then pushed her backwards into the bucket used to store leftover food. The smell and feel were more nauseating than the greasy soup. Despite everyone''s dumbfounded expressions, Olivia smiled apologetically. "Ah, I''m sorry, my hands slipped, too." Everyone was speechless. In the afternoon, Olivia went to the bathroom. When she came back to the ssroom, there was a snake spitting out venom on the floor next to her desk. She casually took a book and threw it onto the snake''s head. She then grabbed its tail, her expression still calm. Everyone''s faces cked. Before they could recover from their shock, Olivia casually threw the snake away! Her ssmates went crazy, screaming and fleeing In the midst of themotion, only Olivia sat quietly in her seat. After the snake was finally taken out, everyone was still stunned. Olivia walked up to the podium and swept her cold gaze across their faces. Then, she sneered contemptuously and said word by word, "With all due respect, everyone here is a jerk.Anyone who wants to tease or y a trick on me, I will y with you.But if you lose, you''ll have to serve me in the future." The whole ssroom was silent. Olivia''s unprecedented words were truly arrogant. However, no one dared to retort. Olivia had never suffered a single loss after experiencing the school¡¯s bullying. She would immediately hit them and teach them a lesson in minutes. After that, no other idiots begged for another beating. Under Olivia''s ruthlessness, the bullying stopped: no one dared to overestimate themselves and cause trouble for her again. Even the rumors gradually subsided... Leonard witnessed all of this. Not only had Olivia not cried a single tear, but she had also dealt with all the attacks by herself! For a moment, he was in a daze all of his preconceived notions about Olivia had been squashed time and time again. Before he could figure it all out, the notice from the dormitory branch finally arrived. Leonard waspletely stunned when he opened it; he was assigned to live with Olivia! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡®What just happened? How could there be such a ridiculous distribution?¡¯ Leonard was dumbfounded. It was already June, and as summer vacation was approaching, all the sses had be nervous. Originally, they could rx and go home at any time, but they would have to stay at school for the next month to prepare for the exam. Being in the dormitory was a must, but living with Olivia... ¡®Are they sure they didn''t get the wrong name?¡¯ he thought After a while, Leonard regained his senses and subconsciously thought this was all Olivia''s fault. She kept saying that she wanted to cancel the marriage, but in reality, she only wanted to use another method to appear in his life; it was all about attracting his attention and creating new opportunities for herself. Thinking of this, Leonard was instantly disgusted. He pped the notice onto Olivia''s desk. "Did you arrange this?" he demanded, his anger consuming him. "Good one, Olivia, I really underestimated you!" Olivia nced at the notice and vaguely understood what was going on. Who arranged for them to live together was unknown, but Leonard definitely med her for this matter. Olivia did not know that this guy was actually so dumb. Seeing Leonard''s ashen face, Olivia instantlyughed angrily. "What kind of brain do you have?" she asked. "Instead of letting your anger out on me, why don''t you go home and ask your parents why they did this?" ¡®If it was not the Tubman couple, who else could have made this arrangement?¡¯ Ever since she had left the Tubman Manor, Olivia''s brain had been filled with so many questions. ¡®What does Leonard''s family think of me?¡¯ They had never clearly never liked her, but they still refused to cancel the wedding, and even threatened her parents for it. She red at Leonard and told him to go away. "You''re blocking my light" Leonard gritted his teeth and angrily left the room. Maggie had not participated in bullying Olivia this time. She avoided her at all costs, remembering how she had pped her face and made it swell. She had to make sure that she did not make any mistakes and patiently waited for her father''s n to seed. She believed that she had to be patient now so her n would seed in the future. But today... The content of the notice was bothering her. ¡®Should I let Olivia and Leonard live in the same room? If Leonard changes his mind about Olivia, then what would happen to me?¡¯ Just as she was hesitating, Olivia patted her shoulder. "Your Leonard is gone,¡¯ Olivia said. "Why don''t you go chase after him?" "What do you mean?" Maggie was filled with suspicion. ¡®How could she be so kind?¡¯ Ignoring Maggie''s vignce, Olivia gave her a bright smile. "Even though this arrangement can''t be changed, we can still have another person to live with us..." Since this was arranged by the Tubman family, this could not be reversed, but Olivia also refused to live with Leonard alone. Since that was the case, it was better for Maggie toe in. Perhaps when Leonard''s true love appeared, Olivia would be able to watch a great show, Hearing Olivia''s words, Maggie''s eyes immediately lit up. ¡®She''s right¡± Maggie thought. ¡®If I could move in with them, I could prevent anything from happening between her and Leonard! I''d be able to get closer to Leonard first! It''s like killing two birds with one stone!¡¯ After thinking it through, Maggie no longer cared and rushed out of the ssroom to follow Leonard. Olivia propped up her head and yawnedzily. She knew that Maggie would definitely seed. If she did not have that ability, how could she have deceived everyone in her previous life? Sure enough, two hourster, Maggie''s name was added to the record of the dormitory. This distribution was very quick. After ss in the afternoon, everyone went to their dormitories to tidy up. After all, it was a private aristocratic school with excellent conditions. Everything was arranged in an orderly manner. The sheets and nkets, including daily necessities, were all new. Olivia and Leonard were assigned an apartment-style room. There were exactly three rooms¡ªtwo rooms upstairs and one room downstairs. Olivia walked in and happily picked the biggest and best room on the second floor. Leonard originally wanted to give that room to Maggie, but the butler shook his head at him. "Sir, Ms.Maggie had already made a big concession don''t make things more difficult for us." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Although Maggie was disappointed, this was something that she had managed to obtain with great difficulty,she did not dare to cause any more trouble. She looked at Leonard affectionately. "Leonard, it''s fine" she said with understanding. "As long as I can see you every day.." "Alright." Just like that, Olivia and Leonard lived on the second floor. The two rooms were adjacent to each other, and one could see the balcony on the other side. Olivia was toozy to look at the two people below, so she directly went back to her room and closed the door. The room was already clean¡ªof course, there was nothing to tidy up. It was just that Olivia had taken extra precautions and carefully inspected the room to see if there would be any cameras or anything like that. Fortunately, there was nothing. Just as Olivia sat down, she received a call from Uncle Jason. Uncle Jason was an old shareholder of the familypany, and was also the only person in her previous life who extended a helping hand to the Clements. Olivia decided that he could be trusted. This time, she also asked Uncle Jason to secretly help her and keep an eye on Uncle Donald. From the looks of it, there was news. Olivia answered the phone. "Hello, Uncle Jason, how''s it going?" "Very smoothly.As you expected, he really took the bait.The transaction is at nine o''clock tonight at the Sky Bar." He could not help but sigh. "Little girl, why are you hiding such a big matter from your father? Losing money like this isn''t a joke." "I know, I will take care of it.Thank you, Uncle Jason, for your hard work!" After hanging up the phone, the corner of Olivia''s mouth lifted slightly. After waiting for so many days, the information finally arrived. Ever since she had eavesdropped on Maggie and her parents, Olivia knew what they wanted to do. In her previous life, it was at this point that Uncle Donald, who was the deputy head of the Procurement Department of the Clements Enterprises, stole 60 million in one go. The money was used to purchase a batch of steel, but her uncle reced it with experimental steel. As a result, a serious ident urred on the project, and three workers died. At that time, the reputation of thepany had dropped, and its shares had plummeted. Her dad, Mr.Langston Clements had been turned away by people and suffered heavy losses. And what about Uncle Donald, who had stolen 60 million bucks? He had knelt in front of Mr.Langston and cried. He said that he was just cheated by someone with shallow experience. He cried and begged for forgiveness. It was a good show! The cruel fact was that his brother really believed it... Uncle Jason had asked Olivia on the phone why he had not exposed this matter to her father. ¡®¡¯Well, what''s the use of just telling him?¡¯¡¯ she thought. ¡®¡®I can''t let Uncle Donald get away with that so easily.¡¯¡¯ Chapter 16 Chapter 16 After checking in the dormitory, students had to go to study by group or alone every night.They were not allowed to leave school until the weekend. By the time Olivia returned to the dormitory, it was already 8:30 p.m. After packing her bag, Olivia jumped down the balcony. The summer breeze was extremely cool, and the streetlights looked like a gxy in the darkness of the night. She chose to walk where the lights were dim, and soon arrived at the school wall; she quickly climbed over and headed toward the Sky Bar. It was thergest and most upscale bar in LC City. Tonight, Uncle Donald would make an underground deal with the man who sold the experimental building materials. What Olivia wanted to do was silently steal the contract that he had signed without getting caught... Before entering the bar, Olivia changed her clothes. She stuffed her school uniform into a bag and changed into an ordinary skirt. The moment she stepped into the building, her regal demeanor and beautiful face attracted many people''s attention. Her long ck hair cascaded down to her waist like a waterfall. Her face was bare of makeup. Her eyes and teeth were bright. Her calm energy emanated from her body. She was like a goddess: seductive, but also pure. She was so gorgeous it shocked the people''s souls. Not even a minute after, several people approached her with wine sses in their hands. Olivia turned to the side, leaving behind only an apology. She was not here to y but she was here to cause trouble. The bar was so big and there were so many private rooms that she had to find a way to look at them one at a time. Olivia walked all the way in.Aman followed closely behind. "Don''t go so fast, miss; he said. "I don''t bite..." He was obviously drunk, and as he spoke, he smiled and pounced toward Olivia. She was about to kick him when another person did it first. She had not expected someone to be faster than her. The drunk man flew and hit the wall. Before she could regain her senses, she heard a familiar voice. "Why are you here?" The voice was low and sensual, as cold as ever. Olivia turned around and saw Bruce''s handsome face. He was wearing a very expensive dark blue suit, which made him look even taller. His movements were graceful and elegant, his demeanor carrying a certain nobility. Olivia blinked and could not help but take a few more nces. This was the first time she had seen him in formal clothes.He was like a walking statue perfect down to his toes. She was certain that there was a queue of women who wanted to marry him. Olivia sighed in admiration. When she looked at him another time, Bruce lightly knocked on her head. "Are you fantasizing about me?" he asked. Olivia immediately choked on her own saliva. ''Why does my brain copse every time I''m in his presence?¡¯ she wondered. She hurriedly waved her hand. "I''m totally not¡± she said. ¡®''I came here to find someone and do something secretly.¡± She really did not know what exactly was going on. "Who are you looking for?" Bruce unexpectedly asked. "I can help you." The Tuckers'' influence was remarkable, and everyone in LC treated them as gods. It would be a piece of cake for Bruce to find someone in a mere bar. "Really?" Olivia said. "Thank you, Mr..." She paused, remembering how unhappy the man was the first time she called him Mr.Tucker. "Thank you, Bruce!" "You''re wee." Bruce slightly pursed his lips and casually waved his hand. A subordinate respectfully came forward. "Please give me your orders, Master." He then looked at Olivia. She mentioned Donald Peterson''s name. "I just need to know where she is; she warned. "Don''t make any noise" "Yes." Bruce''s servant immediately retreated. Within three minutes, the news came back. Uncle Donald was very cautious. The ce where he traded with people was in the most hidden room in the bar, and when he entered, he concealed himself very well. If she had not seen Bruce this time, Olivia probably would not have been able to find anyone. "Thank you, Bruce,¡¯ she repeated. "Well, I must go now.I''ll treat you to dinner another day." This was the same story again. Bruce raised his eyebrow. The woman always gave him empty promises. He still had things to do, so he could not stay with her. He nced at the direction where Olivia had taken and turned to his people again. "You two¡± he called. "Follow her quietly and protect her, and see what she wants to do.¡¯¡¯ His servants were somewhat surprised; they had never expected their Master, who was always cold and heartless, would actually have a gentle side. He was exceptionally caring for the girl, and even had them secretly protect her. This was strange and unprecedented. The two subordinates were stunned for a while before lowering their heads and replying, "Yes." After Olivia found out where Uncle Donald was, she calmed down and calcted the time. She went to thedies¡¯ room halfway. In the toilet room, two women were fixing their makeup. They were wearing tight ck skirts and ck stockings. Olivia walked over and took out several stacks of green notes from her bag. "Let''s make a deal?" The two women looked at her at the same time. "This is a deposit; Olivia continued, looking at them indifferently. "After it''s done, I''ll double it.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "What do you want us to do?" "Simple." Oliviaughed and said her request in a low voice. In the most inconspicuous private room of the Sky Bar, Uncle Donald watched as the other party signed their name, and with extreme excitement, signed his name at the bottom of the contract. This contract could easily give him sixty million bucks! Sixty million! He had never seen so much money in his life, and his heart started to beat wildly. After settling everything, the seller took his contract and left the room quietly. He was still sitting in the private room, but his mood was unprecedentedly carefree! It took him fifteen minutes to calm down before he walked out of the room, his face red fromughing. As soon as he walked out, he bumped into two beautiful women with exquisite figures... Uncle Donald could not help but flirt with them. "Ladies...Do you want to apany me tonight?" Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Donald would not have the confidence to say that before. Firstly, he had a wife, and secondly, he did not have any money in his pocket.But now, it was different. He now had a fortune. So what if he wanted two women to apany him for one night? He could do anything he wanted now because he had plenty of money! The women giggled and nudged him gently. "You''re so annoying, one of them said coquettishly.After that, she leaned against him.Donald had not expected to win them over so smoothly, and he was getting even more excited.As expected, money made the world go round! He had pretended to be Langston¡¯s brother and friend for so many years, and he could finally manage to escape it. He was originally a little worried that the deal would be exposed, and it would not end well. However, when the beautiful and sweet girls had hugged him, thest trace of concern in his heart disappeared. The three of them took a taxi to a nearby hotel. Donald had never been so excited before! The next day, he woke up at dawn. He turned to his side on the bed, still half-asleep, but it waspletely empty. He opened his eyes and discovered that he was the only one left in the room... ¡®¡®They left?¡¯¡¯ he thought. Donald was slightly puzzled, but when he recalled what happenedst night, he got so excited again that he fell off the bed. He snorted and lit a cigarette. Halfway through a stick, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly got up and went through his briefcase... R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But there was nothing in there. The contract with his name was gone. He checked his bank ount again and found that the 60 million bucks he had put in there yesterday had disappeared! Donald''s face instantly turned pale as he sat on the floor. The cigarette in his hand fell on the hotel carpet and burned a hole on it. At this moment, Donald only had one thought in his mind. ¡®¡®I''m finished.It''s all over.¡¯¡¯ On her first night in the dormitory, Olivia slept well. She even had a dream. In her dream, she whipped Maggie and Leonard all night! Her arm hurt, but she wished she couldugh wildly at the sky. And then, Bruce came out of nowhere and held her hand. With a murderous expression, he demanded, "Who gave you the right to touch my family?" Then he pinched her neck! Olivia was instantly wide awake, but her heart was still beating wildly. If it was not for that dream, Olivia would have almost forgotten that Bruce was Leonard''s uncle. Bruce would not have let an outsider like her humiliate his family. If she would continue dealing with Leonard in the future, Bruce, who was still willing to help her now, would be her enemy, Olivia sat up and took a few deep breaths. ¡®¡®Forget it, dreams are dreams¡± she thought. ¡®¡®Who knows what will happen in the future?¡¯¡¯ Besides, she was not that familiar with Bruce. He had deliberately approached her several times, but if he really did be hostile to her in the future, she would not owe him anything. After washing her face, Olivia forgot about the dream. Seeing that she was almostte, she opened her door and walked out. Coincidentally, Leonard, who lived next door, also came out of his room at the same time. The two of them collided head-on. Olivia did not look back and directly walked downstairs without saying a word. Watching her back, Leonard frowned. In the past, when Olivia saw him, she would definitely jump around with joy, her eyes sparkling, and would even call his name yfully. But now...They were as good as strangers. This silence caused Leonard to ask without thinking, "Where did you gost night?" Last night, he returned to the dormitory one stepter than Olivia. When he got to his room, he saw Olivia leave the school through the window. When she returned, it was already early in the morning. When Olivia heard this, she did not even look back. "It''s none of your business,¡¯¡¯ she replied. "You¡­¡± Leonard wanted to say something else, but he saw Maggie carrying breakfast into the apartment. She raised her head and smiled at him. "Leonard,e down for breakfast! I have your favorite egg tart! I''ve been waiting in line for a long time to buy it!" At this point, Olivia was already far away. Leonard could only swallow what he wanted to say. However, Maggie was best at observing people''s expressions. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, she tilted her head. "What''s wrong, Leonard?" she asked with concern. "Are you feeling unwell?" After thinking for a while, Leonard could not help but ask, "Maggie, does your cousin often go out at night?" "Uh..." Maggie was stunned and immediately became vignt. To be honest, this was the first time Leonard had asked her about Olivia. This was not a good sign...Maggie''s eyes lit up. She hesitated, her face now filled with frustration. "Yes, Olivia often goes out at night,¡¯ she lied. "I would always tell her not to, but she doesn''t listen to me.She always drinks with sketchy people outside.I''m really worried that she might get taken advantage of someday..." The Tubmans had always been conservative and traditional; they could not tolerate something like this. Sure enough, after Maggie finished speaking, Leonard''s scowl deepened. "Why did you ask, Leonard?" "Nothing much.I was just asking." Seeing Leonard''s disdain, Maggie smirked inwardly. If Olivia worked hard, she worked harder. As long as she was here, Olivia would never have a chance with Leonard! The next few days passed peacefully. By Friday, Olivia could finally leave school and go home. Their driver was already at the gates when she went out. And when she and Maggie returned home, Madam Enya had already prepared dishes for them in the kitchen. "You''re back!" Madam Enya eximed. She looked at her daughter, a little distressed and worried. "No one bullied you in school, right? Are you eating good?" She was treating Olivia like a child! Olivia did not know whether tough or cry. "Don''t worry, Mom, I''m fine.Don''t worry.¡± "That''s good.Studying is important, but don''t put too much pressure on yourself" Madam Enya reminded her. "Remember to take good care of your body" When Oscar saw his sister, he immediately approached her. "Sister, I have apetition next week,¡¯¡¯ he whispered to her. "Do you want toe?" "Of course,'''' Olivia responded. "Whatpetition?" She thought that it was at most a Mathematics Olympics or aposition contest, but she did not expect Oscar''s answer. "Hacker Ranking Tournament." Hearing that, Olivia almost jumped up from the sofa. ¡®When did he even learn to hack?¡¯ Oscar quickly pressed his hand to her mouth. "This is a secret, you can''t tell Mom and Dad!" "Sure¡± Olivia said immediately, still astonished. When Oscar finally took his hand from her mouth, he decided to drop another bomb. "Right...Sost time Leonard''sputer got hacked, it was because of me..." Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Olivia was taken aback when she heard what Oscar had said. ¡®How could my brother simply hack Leonard''sputer?¡¯ she wondered. Leonard''sputer was known as ck South Scenic. It was said that it contains loads of important information and privacies. Suddenly, it got hacked by a mysterious hacker and all of the essential information on theputer was gone. Because of that, Leonard was so angry that he thumped the table in frustration. But after knowing that the only person who hacked Leonard''sputer was none other than her brother, Oscar, Olivia was so amazed to the point that she couldn''t even say a thing whilst pping her hands in amusement. "How,¡¯¡¯ She couldn''t think of anything to say but after processing things in her head, Olivia continued to speak and asked her younger brother, "Who taught you that?" Oscar blinked innocently. "Is it difficult?" he asked. It was hard for her to ask her brother since he was such an intelligent person. But to think that his brother knew such a thing, he mighte in handy. And to break the awkward silence, Olivia immediately hugged his younger brother with a smile written on her face. She was proud of him. "Alright! I''ll leave you the task of helping your sister to do bad things together in the future.What do you think? Partners in crime?" said Olivia. ording to the old saying, the elder sister must educate her younger brother. So if he had this kind of ability, he shouldn''t abuse it. Otherwise, the younger brother might get in trouble. But it was different. Oscar didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her eldest sister. Instead, he nodded and confidently agreed with her, "I think it¡¯...it''s great! We''re now partners in crime!" Then they bothughed darkly. For Olivia, it wasn''t that easy. So she tried toe up with a n whilst rubbing her chin. They have to be careful. ¡®But how?¡¯ she asked herself. As her stare went down to Oscar''s eyes, an evil smile automatically curved into her delicate lips. As if they already understood each other''s n. Olivia moved closer and whispered to his younger brother. "It is said that Leonard has exerted a lot of effort to protect some relevant information in his system.You have to be prepared for next week''spetition, Got it?" "Got it!" Oscar happily answered. "And, what''s next?" "Hack hisputer!" "Okay!" After they finished whispering andughing to each other, Master Langston finally arrived from the company. The whole family sat together and prepared for dinner. Olivia satzily at the dining table with her gaze swept towards the three people from the opposite family, the Peterson''s. All she knew is that she couldn''t wait any longer for the surprise she made for them. That would be the first surprising gift she had given to the Peterson''s. Like usual, Madam Sophie and Maggie politely sat down with a smile on their faces. Except for Donald who sat like a needle carpet with his eyes wandering around the ce. As if he had been hollowed out. Olivia pretended to smile and asked with a rare concern, "Uncle Donald, how are you feeling?" Her uncleughed stiffly. "Nothing much.I might have caught a cold" After hearing his response, Oliva remained quiet and didn''t say a word. ¡®This is going to be exciting¡¯ She said to herself. As Master Langston took off his jacket and sat down at the dining table, Oliva greeted her father with a smile. Her father seemed to look very happy. He smiled at his daughter back before praising her uncle Donald afterward. "Donald, I know it''s been tough for you to make millions of profit.Your hard work has paid off and I¡¯m d that you didn''t disappoint me.That''s why tomorrow, I would like to give you two days off.You must take a break." Before Donald could even say a word, Madam Sophie and her daughter''s eyes lit up. They happily asked Master Langston, "So, the contract you ordered has been confirmed?" "That''s right.The shipment has been delivered today and the project is expected to start next week." Mr.Langston proudly answered with a smile on his lips. Master Langston was indeed in a good mood. It was very rare for him to say a few more words. But in the end, Donald, who was praised, remained quiet. Everyone looked at him doubtfully which made Master Langston confused. "Donald¡± Master Langston called. Donald didn''t bother to look at him nervously. "Is there something wrong?" he worriedly asked. "Uh, Donald bit down a smile and immediately wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Brother, you don''t have to worry about me.Of course, I am happy about the good news! It''s just that...two days ago, I drank too much and now it¡¯s hurting my stomach." Donald exined. Master Langston seemed to believe everything he said. "I see.Have you seen a doctor?" he asked and Donald shook his head. "Then you must go to take a look. If you''re ufortable, please, don''t force yourself." Donald nodded but his hands were trembling. "Alright, I will..." After some time, Madam Sophie immediately pulled Donald aside under the pretext of filling the soup. She couldn''t help but to ask her husband excitedly, "You damn bastard, you didn''t even tell me what happened.What about the money? Hurry up and deposit the money in our ount!" "M-Money?" Donald stuttered. This might be a piece of good news, but mentioning this to Donald, almost made him vomit blood in front of her eyes. He knew that there was no money left. That day, he hadn''t returned on the excuse of business matters, but in fact, the money was taken away by other. Sixty million dors was a huge sum, but because his origin was undetectable, he didn''t dare to reveal it even though he knew that the money would be stolen. These past few days, he was extremely anxious. He didn''t know what to do even if he wanted to take his life, it would not solve the problem. Hearing Madam Sophie''s question, Donald became irritated. He coldly replied, "You bitch, shut up!" Madam Sophie never imagined that the men who usually coaxed her would suddenly turn hostile. But on this kind of asion, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Even Madam Sophie hated his act, she tried her best to endure it for the time being. After dinner, the families began preparing to leave the restaurant. Only Master Langston received a phone call. Since he was in a good mood, he did not hesitate to take out his phone to answer the call. But upon hearing the bad news through the call, his expression instantly changed. "What? Is that true?" The tone of his voice had changed ever so lightly which made the people around look at him. What shocked Master Langston was a big deal to everyone. Even Madam Enya was also shocked around her husband''s reaction. So she asked him with a soft voice to know what might be the news was, "What''s wrong, honey?" Master Langston did not reply, but his sharp gazended on Donald''s face. "The person in charge called me and said that the shipment you ordered has been unqualified.Would you like to exin it to me?" Master Langston asked. Donald faked a smile and immediately reasoned out, "W-What do you mean? That''s absurd, brother! I clearly ordered it ording to the procedure! They might be mistaken!" "Stop making me a fool!" Master Langston said with a frustrated groan. He was so furious when he thought about the possible oue and consequences of their project. ¡®For a public bidding project, there should be no mistakes in any of the procedures. Especially the steel! If this hadn''t been carried out, how much damage would that batch of unqualified steel might cause to the Enterprise once it was put into use? Who else would dare to cooperate with us in the future?¡¯ Madam Sophie and Maggie were also stunned when things suddenly turned out like this. They both exchanged nces, trying to find the answers in each other''s eyes. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was the n they had prepared for a long time ago. After swallowing this huge sum of money in the name of order, they would not care if this move would cause serious damage to the Clements n. Because as long as they got the money, they would seed! Now, it seemed that everything was not working ording to their n. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Madam Sophie couldn''t bear it anymore. She couldn''t understand a thing and nothing made sense to her.She immediately took a step forward and said, "Maybe there was a misunderstanding here.We''re not the ones who are at fault here.Perhaps, it''s Leonard''s inexperience that deceived us!!!" This was part of their n. They have to use someone to take the me for them. So, once the matter was exposed, they would never admit that they embezzled that amount of money. "My wife was right, Brother.Believe me! I didn''t do anything wrong.I was wholeheartedly thinking about ourpany.For the sake of those million profits, I broke a leg to find a suitable one for the project.I gave all the money to him.So how would I know if he was lying to me?" He dropped to his knees on the floor before hugging Master Langston''s leg. He pleaded to him and cried miserably. Olivia watched them from afar. nk and coldly; her eyes were filled with satisfaction. In terms of acting, the three of them were all drama geniuses. She shook her head. Then Master Langston''s brows furrowed after he looked at his brother on the floor. His expression went nk and pursed his lips without a single word. He was so annoyed. And after seeing his response his brother burst into tears. He was begging for mercy in various ways. "Brother, have you forgotten? When I was young, I saved you twice.You said that I am the most important brother in your life, and you will always believe in me.Have you forgotten all of this?" As soon as these words were spoken by Donald, Master Langston tried to abandon his anger considerably towards his brother. Olivia stood. She didn''t have to guess. To her father, these words were simply a gold medal for avoiding death. It was true that Master Langston valued affection and righteousness this much. There was no doubt that everything Donald stated was true. Her uncle saved her father twice when they were a child. Her uncle jumped down to save her father from drowning and they both almost died together. And when they encountered a wolf on the mountain, it was Donald who confronted the wolf and ordered Master Langston to run for his life. That''s why Master Langston didn''t forget about this brother when he got rich and even if he already had a family. For Donald, there was no limit to his tolerance. That is why Olivia took the time to know the sinister intentions of the Peterson family, but she was not prepared to expose them directly. Not yet. As expected, Master Langston let out a deep sigh, "From tomorrow onwards, you don''t have to go to thepany.I will handle this matter by myself" The implication was that he would take care of this matter, and Master Langston would probably pay out all of this with his own money to fill the 60 million hole. Donald also knew that other shareholders would not expose him easily, even though Master Langston forgave him for his mistake. The position of deputy procurement director of thepany could only be removed. However, it is the best result. This time, things were over. Before returning to thepany, Master Langston stopped and greeted his wife, "bye." The atmosphere here was very strange and the servants of the ce did not dare to speak. Madam Enya rubbed her temples in frustration. After noticing, Olivia instructed a servant to boil a cup of hot milk for her mother. She then helped Madam Enya and said, "Mom, I''m going to lead you back to your room" "Alright" Madam Enya nodded. "And, Ah! Oscar and Olivia, it''s gettingte.You two should go to bed early.You still have ss the day after tomorrow¡± The siblings nodded and answered, "Yes." to their mother. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After sending Madam Enya back to her room, Olivia also brought his younger brother upstairs. As soon as they went upstairs Oscar stumped his feet, "Daddy is too kind to them.I thought that he would kick them out!" Oliviaughed. "You know him.Just get used to how kind our father is." As she spoke, she casually tapped on her phone. Luckily, Oscar was so angry that he didn''t even pay attention to her. Otherwise, he would find out that Olivia was editing a video. And that video would be sent anonymously to Madam Sophie. Seeing that Master Langston had surrendered so easily, Madam Sophie felt proud in her heart. She even patted Donald''s shoulder and happily said, "You did a great job." Maggie did not say anything in front of her parents, and now that there were no outsiders, she could not help but nod and praise her Dad, "Dad''s moves are too brilliant! I can''t bear it at all!" The tears in the y were all true tears, and it was true to say that the whole scene was perfect! Donald listened to the two women''s left and right chatter and said irritably, "Shut up, don¡¯t say a word anymore!" Madam Sophie and Maggie thought that Donald was just pretending so they ignored his actions and set it aside. Without knowing that, his tears and grief were all real. Madam Sophie became furious. She grabbed Donald''s arm and said, "What happened to you today? You scolded me again and again.I will no longer argue with you for the sake of money.Give it to me and I''ll take care of it!" However, Donald shook her off and went to his room. Without saying anything, he mmed the door directly in response. "You!" Madam Sophie was so angry that she wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Maggie. "Mom, don''t be impulsive" After all, this was the Clements n, and the ones that should be restrained had to be restrained. "Don''t worry, my dad won''t spend it randomly.He will eventually take out this money.So Mom, calm down.At least give dad some time and respect..." After hearing Maggie''s advice, Madam Sophie calmed down. At this moment, her phone rang. Madam Sophie subconsciously opened it and saw that it was a pitch-ck video. ¡®What trash.¡± She said to her mind. Originally, she wanted to delete it, but somehow, she was so curious that she yed it. There was a hotel, and there were three people in the queen bed. There were two seductive and gorgeous unfamiliar women, as well as a man familiar to her. The man was his husband. ¡®Donald?¡¯ Madam Sophie was instantly stunned as if a basin of cold water had poured a chill into her dreams of the future. "This might be the reason why that bastard fought me when ites to money!" Madam Sophie was so angry that she was so out of breath, "This man took the money and brought a woman out! No wonder why he didn''t return homest night and said that he was socializing.When in fact, he wasn''t! I cannot believe your father, Maggie.He slept with another woman than me!" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 After seeing Madam Sophie rush out like crazy to look for Donald, Maggie hurriedly pulled her mother back and shouted at her anxiously, "Mom, would you please calm down? The person who posted this video has ill intentions.Perhaps, he just wants us to see us fight amongst ourselves!" Her mother did not seem to listen. Instead, she shook Maggie off her path. "Get out of my way, child.I have to punish your father to death.He cheated on us! I am his wife and your father still has the guts to cheat on me!" Madam Sophie eximed but Maggie immediately blocked the way again, her father¡¯s room. Desperate to stop her mother''s anger. "I know, I know!" Madam Sophie already had suffered a lot of pain after she married Donald for so many years. This man had always been honest and had done nothing wrong throughout their rtionship. But his actions were unreasonable. He already decided his fate and clearly, he was looking for a woman and satisfaction aside from his wife. "I repeat, stay out of the way, Maggie." Maggie shook her head. Her eyes filled with sadness and her heart filled with hatred. Despite that, she was more than eager to put her emotions aside just to stop her parents from arguing with one another. "Mom, would you please use your brain for a second? What good would it do to our family if things don''t end well? Didn''t you say earlier that this was someone else''s fault?" Unfortunately, Madam Sophie didn''t listen to her daughter regardless of how hard she tried to convince her. She was so furious that her entire body trembled. Maggie didn¡¯t stop there. She pleaded to her mother once again, "Please? Just try to think of a way on how to take the money from him.If Dad has the money, it will definitely ruin our n.But if he doesn''t, Dad can''t no longer use the money, can he?" When Madam Sophie heard the exnation from her daughter, she looked at her and thought that her daughter had a point. If Donald refused to take the initiative to give her the money, she could secretly transfer all the money away from him by any means. After thinking of another n, Madam Sophie''s rage suddenly disappeared. When Madam Sophie went to bed, she pretended to ask her husband tentatively, "Where did you put all the money? You cannot reveal any clues during this time around.Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good to provoke your big brother''s suspicions." Instead of receiving an answer, Donald replied to her shortly, "I know¡¯ Then he turned around and went to sleep. "That''s it?" she asked, faking a smile. She could not believe him. Regardless of how Madam Sophie greeted him, he had no intention of spilling a thing. Fortunately, Maggie''sforting words had worked. Madam Sophie tried to endure her husband this time. She listened to her daughter very well but not until midnight when Donald''s snoring voice sounded like thunder. Madam Sophie quietly got up and searched through Donald''s wallet. After searching for a long time, she found out that no matter which ounts she opened, the bnce was only a few hundred thousand. She asked herself, ¡°What about the 60 million?¡± Only at this moment when Madam Sophie truly panicked. She could tolerate men cheating on her. But if her husband gave all that amount of money to the woman he slept withst night, she would never tolerate it. Thinking of it made Madam Sophie wake up her husband, who was sleeping beside her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Where did all the money go? Did you give it all to those little bitches you have around you? I''ve been with you for so many years, and that''s how you pay me? You selfish bastard!" Donald was suddenly awakened from his slumber when he received several ps on his face from his wife. He was annoyed and raised his hand to p Madam Sophie''s face in return. "How dare you hit me?" The next morning when Olivia went downstairs for breakfast, she heard the servant talking about what happened at the Peterson''sst night. It was said that they were so loud. Donald and his wife had a conflict for some reasons and the fight between the two of them in the middle of the night was so tragic. They grabbed at each other''s hair and had swollen faces. They were unwilling to let go of each other, as if they were enemies. Thanks to the fact that her father, Master Langston, hadn''t returned home from work and her mother Madam Enya was peacefully sleepingst night. Olivia couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. She could now finally be at ease knowing that there was no longer room for anxiety attacks. She wasn''t surprised at all. Instead, she remained calm as usual and greeted her uncle Donald who just came out of the room with a smile on her face. "Good morning, Uncle!" "Morning...but it seemed like her uncle was not feeling well. He ignored the servants who kept on chit-chatting about what happened to themst night. But seeing him like this, scratching the back of his head was truly shocking and unbelievable. Olivia forced herself to hold back herughter. She cleared her throat. And when she noticed that her uncle was about to go out, she immediately took a sip on her hot milk and casually said, "I didn''t buy a bag the other day.Would you please buy one for me, Uncle?" Without waiting for Donald to refuse, Olivia already handed over her card and said, "I''ll pay for it so you won''t get in trouble Uncle." In the past, Donald would have refused. But this time, he agreed because Olivia had always been generous, there must be a lot of money in this card. After Donald agreed, Madam Sophie also came out of the room. The moment the couple met, they were still like enemies. Madam Sophie was not willing to give up and chased after him with a scratch and wound. Olivia slowly ate her breakfast. Suddenly, Maggie''s questioning voice came from behind her. "Did you do it?" Maggie asked. Olivia was puzzled, keeping her vibe innocently and chill. "What did I do? Did youe to scold me early in the morning?" Maggie stared at Olivia''s face for a long time, but couldn''t find any clues. That could only mean that the video had nothing to do with Olivia. Maggie nodded before letting out a sigh of relief. ¡®I''m d that Olivia didn''t know about the money we swallowed. She wouldn''t be this calm if she knew: Then she smiled and answered, "My apologies, Sister" "Okay?" Olivia wiped her mouth, toozy to pay attention to her. "By the way, Leonard asked me to go out with him.Do you want to go with me?" Maggie asked with a shy expression on her face. This was a clear showing off. Olivia cannot believe what she had heard from her. ¡®She''s about to go out on a date with someone else''s fianc¨¦.But with me?¡¯ But instead of refusing, Olivia remained calm. Smiling as usual, "No, you go for it and try to cook some raw rice for today¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The orange rays shooting across the sky outside were so beautiful. But Olivia wasn''t paying attention to it. Instead, she sneered and turned to leave after seeing how Maggie shyly reacted to her answer. Whatever runs within Maggie''s mind, it was no longer her business. Anyway, she was pleased to see her n seed. She stood next to the dining table with a ss of water in her hand, lost in her thoughts. After breakfast, Olivia took advantage of the holiday to bring her younger brother, Oscar to apany their mother Madam Enya to the hospital. She always had a headache due to stressful moments like what happenedst night with the Peterson''s. And she couldn''t be at ease if she didn''t see her daughter Olivia beside her. Speaking of the hospital, the most notable hospital in LC City belonged to the Burke n. As a hundred-year-old medical family, the Burke n held a central position in the city and Galen Burke was the youngest doctor and young master of the said n. When Olivia brought her mother and younger brother to the hospital, there were so many people lining up for medication. Some of them required immediate help but approximately, it would take at least two hours to assist them all. Whilst waiting, Oliva tried to find an empty seat for her mother and brother so they could take time to rest for a moment. After guiding them to sit down, Oliva started rubbing her mother''s temples and said with a concern, "Mom, you don''t I have to worry about the Enterprise. I¡¯m sure that father will ; take immediate action to resolve the issue. For now, you I have to look out for yourself and don''t take things too I personally. If you''re stable enough to handle the matter, I am pretty sure that you won''t be having a headache like this anymore¡¯ Her mother let out a soft sigh as she spoke. "How can''t I? Look at your Uncle.His family is not that easy to deal with.And we''re d that his mistake has been discovered.If not, your father would probably be having a hard time fixing the consequences of his irresponsible actions" However, she did not show any dissatisfaction in front of her children, so she changed the topic. "There are so many people here, why don''t we go back?" But Olivia immediately refused her mother''s offer. "We just arrived here and we have to make sure that you are feeling well before we head back home.¡¯¡¯ Oscar nodded as he agreed with his eldest sister. "Oh ...well..." Madam Enya did not know whether tough or cry after her son agreed to his sisters¡¯ insistence. She ended up agreeing with them with a smile on her face. "Fine.We''ll wait here to have a look, okay?" After two hours of waiting, Madam Enya finally got up and prepared to enter the consultation room apanied by her children. But as soon as they arrived at the main door, two to three bodyguards-like men suddenly appeared. They were blocking the way to the consultation room from the other people. Then one of the guards shouted, "Let ourdy see the doctor.All of you must retreat." His voice was calm.But moremanding and iparably arrogant. So Olivia took a step forward andughed sarcastically at the guards, "And what if I don''t?" she asked. She crossed her hands just above her chest and did not retreat a single step. Seeing this made the bodyguard smirked as if they were underestimating the woman in front of them. "I''m warning you, youngdy.You must hurry up and get lost before Madam Lohr, offended you for your insolent actions!" "Oh really? Where is she?" Olivia raised a brow and asked. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As they spoke, an arrogantdy walked out from behind, "Why are you guys taking so long? If they don¡¯t want to leave, just directly throw them out!" She must be the Madam Lohr that the guards were mentioning earlier. She was wearing a pair of expensive high heels and pieces of jewelry. Olivia looked at Madam Lohr as if she was examining every inch of her, from her head down to her toes. At first nce, many would think that she was indeed one of those high-ss fashionable women who had never experienced severe beatings. But Madam Enya didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she gently pulled Olivia''s sleeve and whispered to her ear, "Darling, let them go.I can wait.Langston¡¯s waited for so long and this time¡± Olivia would not let this pass.It would be unfair to those who also waited for consultation. So she stayed there with a nk expression, desperate to fight for their rights. Then three bodyguards began to attack her and her mother after being ordered by Madam Lohr. But before the guards could even touch Madam Enya, Olivia stopped them by grabbing onto their wrists to flip them over with all of her strength. She won''t let anyone touch her mother ever again. "And who gave you the right to touch my mother?" she asked. Her eyes were ring at them. "Ah!" The two bodyguards immediately screamed in pain. Olivia did not stop there and continued to raise her leg to kick the two of them out. The remaining bodyguard wanted to help and was about to attack when Oscar saw it. He immediately rushed towards his sister and said, "Let me help you!" He was only eight years old and his short kick might miss the target. But it just happened that her younger brother gave the bodyguard a fatal blow by kicking him in the stomach. "Argh!" A scream that was even more tragic than the two guards rang out.Olivia was stunned. "Not bad." Then she reached out to ruffle her younger brother''s hair. After that, she averted her gaze back to Madam Lohr, who was quietly trying to retreat. "What are you running for, Madam Lohr? I thought you were here to see a doctor?" Olivia asked. She was calmerpared to her ruthless attitude that almost broke a person''s wrist. But her innocent act was even more frightening for Madam Lohr. She retreated with a vignt expression, "If you are here to attack me then let me tell you this, young lady.The Lohr n is not that easy to confront with!" Indeed. The Lohr n was doing well in LC City, and they were even more sworn enemies with the Langston n. They would normally fight head-on when they met. The Lohr n deliberately wanted to cause trouble in the hospital. It was just that Madam Lohr had never expected that the little girl in front of her, who seemed to be weak, would easily defeat her people with a single blow. Olivia blinked and asked her once again, "And why would I attack you, Madam Lohr?" Mada Lohr almost fainted at her response. It was a good thing that the surroundings were getting back to normal. For the sake of the Lohr n¡¯s image, Mrs.Lohr disappointedly brought her people away. Finally, Langston can now proceed with the consultation after taking a deep breath. Before that, Madam Enya checked her children first. She was making sure that each one of them wasn''t hurt. She looked at her daughter then at her son, worriedly. "Are you hurt?" She asked. Oscar shook his head as his eyes lit up. "No.But, my sister was amazing!" Olivia giggled. "Am I?" Even so, the doctor still refused to see them because they had caused trouble within the hospital which made Oscar unconvinced. "It wasn''t us who caused trouble here!" The more the little fellow spoke, the angrier he became. In the end, Madam Enya pulled her son back and spoke with a soft voice, "Forget it, son.Mama¡¯s alright so don''t be angry¡± Olivia was about to speak but knowing that this is how the world works, she kept her mouth shut. Instead, she nced at the person in charge whilst silently bringing her mother and his younger brother away. ¡®There''s nothing to argue about.Isn''t that how the world works?¡¯ Olivia asked herself. If she wanted to be the main priority, she needed to be in a higher-ranking position. So society would stop treating them coldly and unfairly. ¡®It was unfair¡¯ Olivia secretly clenched her fists. But she couldn''t do anything about it. They were about to leave when a gentle and apologetic voice spoke from not that far away. "Madam Langston, how about I treat you?" the voice said. And everyone in the ce raised their heads. It was Galen Burke who strode over with an apologetic smile. He continued, "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding, Madam Langston." After apologizing, he looked at Olivia with a smile on his face, "Next time, pleasee and greet me directly.My office will always be open for you!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Galen''s sincere and extremely polite attitude towards Langston¡¯s family left everyone dumbfounded. After all, he was the sessor of the Burke n. The young and skilled master who made it difficult for countless people to obtain thousands of gold coins. With such power and identity, there was no need to do such sweet-talks with anyone. However, he was polite to Madam Enya and her daughter Olivia. The person in charge, who had just spoken coldly towards the Langston¡¯s, was immediately stunned. He was about to open his mouth to defend himself but when he saw Galen sweep him with a nce, he bowed down to him and waited for his orders. "You are not needed here,¡± Galen said coldly. In just one sentence, he instantly pushed the person in charge away. Madam Enya and Oscar were both stunned. They even exchanged a nce before looking back at Olivia at the same time. ¡®He was so handsome so how did they know each other?¡¯ ".." The corner of Olivia''s mouth twitched as she stared at Galen''s face. She was also dumbfounded. Olivia and Galen were not that familiar with each other. They only met once. Other than that, they no longer had a connection. ¡®How could Galen be so polite like this?¡¯ But Olivia had only thought of one possibility. That was because of the Nond War. As Olivia thought about it, she then saw this tall man leaning his back against the corridor. Even though she was facing the back of the man behind her back, she could tell that his manly aura was strong. Typically, no one would dare to approach him. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Bruce turned around and looked in Olivia¡¯s direction. His eyes were dark brilliant, and fierce. When their gaze met, his lips curled up into a smile. And because of the sudden response, Olivia was stunned. She waspletely driven by his intense visual impact on her. ¡®What kind of human being is he? His perfect and wless face alone is enough to drive people like crazy! Who could withstand his charm?¡¯ But Olivia only took a nce before averting her gaze away. She was wondering. ¡®What could be the reason why he is suddenly here in the hospital?¡¯ After thinking of a way, Olivia had decided to excuse herself. "I am truly sorry to trouble you, Young Master.But if you wouldn''t mind, please take a look at our mother.She has been experiencing headaches sincest night¡± As she spoke, she pushed her younger brother to amodate their mother in Galen''s Office. "I''m going to the bathroom, Oscar.Please apany our mother while I''m not around." Then she hurriedly ran away. But Madam Enya noticed that she was heading the wrong way so she shouted at her daughter and said, "The bathroom isn''t over there, Darling!" which made Galen chuckle. "Alright.Let''s see what''s wrong with your headaches, Madam Langston.¡¯ And they finally headed to the office. Bruce was stillzily leaning his back against the corridor. He watched how Olivia ran to the opposite side of the corridor. His head was slightly bent whilst looking at the girl who had just grown up. The white light above him shone on his handsome face, making the corners of his jaw look softer. Once Olivia stopped from running, Bruce jokingly asked her right away. "Did youe here to treat me to dinner again?" Olivia''s delicate face blushed as if she was wearing a rouge. Hearing the word "again" made her scratch her cheek awkwardly. She had said that she would treat Bruce to dinner twice in a row. Until now, she had never fulfilled it even once they encountered each other. Now, it seemed that this dinner could not escape regardless of how she changed the topic. Without thinking twice, Olivia lifted up her face to look at the man in front of her to ask, "Hm! Are you free tomorrow?" Her sweet voice was delicate but not pretentious. The smile in Bruce''s eyes deepened as he speaks. "How about tonight?" He asked her back. Olivia pondered for a moment before nodding a head yes. "Alright! But, why are you here? Is there something wrong?" The man stretched out his hand and pointed at his abdomen. Olivia instantly remembered that when she saw Bruce on the first day of her rebirth, he had suffered from serious injuries. Even though he looked as if nothing had happened to him, it would still take some time for his wounds to recover. However, this matter seemed to have been sealed off, and no rumors had ever been heard of since then. Olivia knew that this matter was probably a secret, so she didn''t pursue to ask any further. "Okay! I''ll see you tonight!" and she waved her hand goodbye. Looking at Olivia''s slender back gradually disappearing in front of him, made Bruce wonder. A few days ago, he ran into Donald in a bar. He helped Olivia investigate Donald''s whereabouts. Then, he ordered his two bodyguards to secretly protect her and see what she was doing. And the result was unexpected. This girl was not as simple as she appeared on the surface. Her mind was so deep and full of mysteries that even he couldn''t see through it. When Olivia returned, Galen had already finished checking on her mother. ording to him, there was no problem. However, due to the deficiency of air and blood in her system, the oxygen supply to her brain was insufficient. So Galen prescribed a lot of medicine for Madam Enya. "Make sure to have a good rest ande back again in a month to see the results." Said Galen. On their way home, Madam Enya did not hesitate to ask her daughter a question, admiring the handsome man they met earlier at the hospital. "Olivia, when did you get to know this young master Galen from the Burke n? He''s quite nice and polite!" But instead of answering her question, Olivia ended up shaking her head in disbelief. She was already expecting to hear this from Madam Enya. Galen and her barely know each other and even if she knew the answer to her mother¡¯s question, she wouldn''t tell her for sure. Before Olivia could even speak, Oscar raised a hand and said, "Mom! I just saw my sister with another big brother earlier! That big brother is even more handsome than the young master!" "Shut up!" Olivia immediately shut him off and continued, "Nothing''s going on between us, Mom.It''s just thatst time, I did a small favor to his friend, and today, he returned the favor." She denied the three consecutive battles that happened and didn''t dare to say anything rted to the Battle Nond. This name already had too much influence in LC City, and it might scare Madam Enya. She doesn''t want to stress her mother out so she kept the information herself. "I see¡¯ Madam Enya smiled and didn''t ask any further. But her face was still filled with pride. Since her daughter was surrounded by thousands of handsome males around the City. "My daughter is so beautiful.Tell me, who wouldn''t like you, Darling?" "That''s right! My sister''s so beautiful and worth all the best in the world!" Oscar grinned. And they happily chatted with one another as they got home. When the clock hits night, Olivia made sure to dress beautifully tonight so that Bruce wouldn''t be disappointed in her. She even used the excuse of going out with her ssmates just to go out and meet him for the sake of their dinner. Olivia arrived earlier than expected. As she passed by the door of a bank, she saw a middle-aged man kneeling on the ground. He was sobbing miserably whilst asking for help. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Even if she wanted to, she ended up walking past him. And as she looked around the ce, she identally saw a familiar face. She knew this man. His name was Nichs Harvey. Originally, the boss of a nning and creativepany. But because thepany''s capital chain was broken, the cashier''s donation ran away. Unfortunately, his four-year-old daughter got sick and needed a huge surgery fee for medication. So he sold thepany and went around to raise money. In his previous life, it was Leonard who handed him help by buying hispany and paying off his debts. Since Nichs doesn''t have a choice and could only sell himself to Leonard to work for hispany for the rest of his life. Aside from that, Nichs was very smart. After hisst failure, he umted a lot of money to raise back hispany. And finally, Leonard, the boss, made a lot of money. In this new life, many things began to change. The heavens told her to meet Nichs before Leonard because he would give her an excellent opportunity. She knew she''d regret it if she didn¡¯t give it a shot. Olivia walked towards Nichs and handed him over a credit card without hesitation. "There''s 60 million in my card.Let''s make a deal" Chapter 23 Chapter 23 To a person who was already in a vulnerable situation, the appearance of the Southern View was undoubtedly a ray of light in his darkness, the only life-saving straw that a drowning person could ever grasp. Nichs looked at her nkly and didn''t ask anything. He only said, "As long as you will save my daughter, I will treat you like a cow for the rest of my life.¡¯ Indeed. Even if the condition was for him to die now, he would not hesitate to agree for her daughter''s life. Olivia refused. "I don''t want you to serve me like I am the Queen.I only want 70% shares of yourpany.The good thing about our deal is that you are still the boss.Also, I do not care how you''ll run thepany.I''ll just pay for it and all you have to do is to make yourpany bigger.Are we clear on that?" Nichs thought for a second, ¡®Does this count as an insult? Maybe some kind of scheme?¡¯ But this young girl in front of him was being true and had given him such preferential treatment with a precious trust. He thought that maybe he was dreaming and the girl might be making fun of him. But after he checked the bnce of her credit card, it was more than 60 million dors. Not a single bit of her deal was false. Nichs couldn''t believe it. He immediately wiped his tears away and unconsciously nodded his head repeatedly in response, "Alright!" Instead of taking back the card, Olivia stuffed it into Nichs''s hand with a wide smile curved into her lips. "Take it.It''s yours.Save your daughter''s life before going back to work.You can spend the money as long as you please.Just do not forget about our deal." After giving the man her card and her phone number, she turned around and said, "I still have things to do." before leaving the ce. From the beginning, you would think that she was a heavenly deity sent from above. This girl appeared without ridicule or robbery. What she left behind was indeed a huge sum of money and hope of survival. It wasn''t even more than five minutes before she left. Apart from her phone number, Nichs didn''t even know herst name. Nichs cried again. After a long time, his pair of desperate eyes were reced by a determined light to motivate himself to start afresh. Olivia did not know that her actions wouldpletely bribe Nichs''s heart. She was expecting that in the future, hispany, which was almost impossible to rise again, would rise with a powerful vengeance and a vigorous vitality. It would rise and would never be shaken again until it became a huge consortium, attracting the envy of countless people. Aside from that, he had even be Olivia''s indestructible trump card. Leonard was supposed to bribe him in his previous life, but now that he had been captured by Olivia in this life, it will leave the enemy with no way to go. The conditions she gave Nichs were millions of times better than what Leonard had given to him back then. Even if Leonard wanted to bribe himter, it was impossible. Thinking of it made Olivia snorted and hurriedly returned to the ce she had arranged with Bruce. On the other hand, Bruce had been waiting for Olivia for more than a minute now. He was getting impatient but as soon as he saw a girl in a pink dress, he couldn''t stop himself from thinking about Olivia. ¡®Where is she?¡¯ Later on, he shook his head and patiently waited for her instead. Not knowing that the girl he saw was her in that dress. "Brother¡¯ Olivia stopped in front of the man, looking up to him to meet his gaze. "Have you been waiting for me?" She asked. Bruce was startled as his stare went down to her dress; immediately diverted his attention away from her by looking at his watch. As expected, she was five minuteste. "Doesn''t matter." He answered whilst rubbing his temple. In many people who wanted to treat him to dinner, starting from noble families to huge Enterprises, none of them dared to bete. For Bruce, it was different tonight. He nces at Olivia from time to time to check on her, only to see that this little girl was innocent. There was even a hint of caution in his actions after he looked straight away into her eyes. He also tried his best not to admire her beauty so he could keep his image wherever they go. "Let''s go." He said and started leading the way. Olivia knew that she had forgotten about the time. She had just drifted away and was so angry at him who just turned around and started walking as if her existence was nothing for him. "Really?" said Olivia with a hint of disappointment on her face. Until they arrived at one of the famous restaurants throughout the City. The Ten Miles Fragrance¡¯s shop. It was said that the chef inside was once an Imperial Chef. His culinary skills were five-star rated. Anyone who would taste their food would never forget the taste of it. But they had a rule that only ny-nine guests were wee to their restaurant. Those who exceeded this number would no longer be weed even if they were part of the noble families. It was also said that the mysterious boss behind this well-known restaurant had a strong background. Olivia was amazed. When she looked around, she saw that there wasn''t a single guest inside the restaurant. Only the waiters who were standing neatly, as if they were waiting for them toe. She shrugged the thought of it and kept quiet until she followed Bruce into the restaurant. However, this scene happened to be seen by Maggie who was passing by with Leonard. Maggie was stunned by the sight of it. She consciously grabbed Leonard''s arm and pointed at the Ten Miles Fragrance¡¯s shop. "Brother Leo, I think I just saw my sister with a man enter that restaurant.They look very intimate..." As she mentioned Olivia, Leonard instantly frowned. He couldn''t believe it and even tried to pull Maggie with him. "Maybe you are mistaken" But she insisted. "I wasn''t so sure.After all, my sister Olivia is your fianc¨¦.How could she be so intimate with another man? I must have seen it wrongly..." Maggie answered with an embarrassment written on her face. She was making a point but still, there was a part of Leonard that wanted to make sure if the girl that Maggie mentioned earlier wasn''t Olivia. To rify it, he rushed towards the Ten Miles Fragrance''s shop, alone. "Brother Leo, Wait for me!" Maggie shouted. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As soon as Olivia stepped into the restaurant, Leonard saw her and was stunned after seeing her with another man. ¡®How could she do this to me?¡¯ he asked himself. He was so furious that grabbed her by her wrist to pull Olivia to his side. "I didn''t expect that you, a perverted woman, would carry me on a date with someone else?" "What?" Olivia couldn''t believe what Leonard had just said to her. He was ridiculous. As far as she could remember, Olivia allowed Leonard and Maggie to go out on a date for a day, and now he was here, criticizing and judging her actions. ¡®What kind of man is he?¡¯ Witnessing this sight made Leonard subconsciously think that maybe Olivia was jealous of Maggie. So he faked a smile and said, "Why don''t you go out with me and follow me instead of that man?" Leonard irritably asked. Oliviaughed sarcastically, withdrawing a smile, "Oh, Don''t tell me that you are here to tell what my fortune is? I want to ask you a question.Are you a fortune-teller?" Before Leonard could even react, the man standing beside Olivia turned around. Now that he saw his face, Leonard was stunned. All this time, the mas was his Uncle Bruce. "U-Uncle.." Leonard stuttered as he cleared his throat. Bruce had just received a phone call and didn''t have time to back up Olivia. But he didn''t expect that in less than a minute, this little man, Leonard would dare to be arrogant and aggressive in front of him. "Are you looking for trouble?" Bruce asked and nced at Leonard arrogantly with his gaze cold and sharp. Leonard trembled before clenching his fists. ¡®How dare he!¡¯ but he couldn''t say a word. Although Bruce was not that older than him, the person he had been most afraid of since he was a kid, was his uncle Bruce. His face was nk and dark. Seeing that expression made Leonard frightened. Then Bruce''s gaze shifted back to Olivia, down to Leonard¡¯s hand around Olivia''s wrist. "Why don''t you let her go?" Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Bruce''s expression had darkened vignt and intimidating. It was like an iceberg, carrying a tremendous oppressive force, causing people to retreat and unable to breathe. Because of this, Leonard immediately let go of Olivia''s hand without hesitation. He wanted to say something. But when Bruce was about to open his mouth only to spit out a word, Leonard screamed. Maggie, who was following him, felt terrible after experiencing his terror. She was frightened and didn''t even know how she would die in his hands. Leonard and Maggie were about to leave the restaurant when Bruce stopped them, "Wait." The two of them stopped and looked at him with some doubt and fear. "Your eyesight is probably getting worse." He said to Leonard that left him confused. After saying that, regardless of what the two of them thought about his words, Bruce brought Olivia into Ten Miles Fragrances. But it was written in the shop that it was closed and no one was allowed to enter the shop. When in fact, Bruce booked the ce for the two of them. Olivia was priceless when the staff greeted them with a smile on their faces. It was simply amazing. Olivia was so happy when they finally entered the shop. She couldn''t wait to pour a cup of tea for Bruce. "Hm, What do you wanna eat tonight? I said it was my treat so...You can order whatever you want!" She even pushed the menu that the waiter had brought to Bruce. Her small appearance was full of ttery that made her look adorable and lovely. Bruce couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. She was so cute. The little girl probably didn''t know that this shop was originally under his name. However, he did not intend to expose it to her. He casually ordered a few items and pushed the menu back to Olivia so she could order for herself. "But please, eat with me" Olivia giggled. She had never been a pretentious person, so she ordered a couple of dishes ording to her favorites. In about ten minutes, all the dishes were served. Olivia tasted it and praised it endlessly. "As expected! It''s so delicious!" No wonder why the shop had to maximize its customers since their dishes were so good. After eating, the waiter served a lot of fruit tes and snacks for the two of them. Halfway through Olivia''s meal, Bruce suddenly asked her, "Do you like archery?" "I like it!" Olivia answered. "When I was young, my dad usually took me to y archery with him.After a few years of practice...I can say that my skills were pretty good" There was nothing to hide. After all, the match between her and Jake has been seen by Bruce in the darkst time. The man nodded and suddenly said, "Then I''ll give you a bow: After saying that, the waiter outside suddenly walked in.He held a red box in his hands and gently ced it on the dining table.Then, he retreated and closed the door of the private room.Olivia blinked and didn¡¯t understand what Bruce meant. However, the moment he raised his chin and signaled her to, "Open it up and take a look.¡¯ Olivia immediately wiped her hands and opened the box. She saw an iparably beautiful bow and arrow lying in the box. It was covered in silver and glowing with a faint luster. The material used was special. It seemed to be made of red sandalwood. It was light and effortless to pick up, but when she Carefully picked it up, the bow and arrow were heavier than iron. Bruce curled his lips and said, "This bow is called the Milky Way.It is indeed light, but it is full of destructive power.Now it''s yours." ¡®Milky way...What a beautiful name¡± Olivia rationally told herself that she couldn''t ept it. But when she held the bow and arrow in her hand, it was as if it was really for her. It was extremelypatible with her hand, and she couldn''t let go of it. "I...thank you.." Olivia epted it generously, but she felt a little embarrassed in her heart. She didn''t have a deep friendship with him, but he was so generous. He had helped her several times, and even the bow he had given her was already worth a lot. If there would still be a chance in the future, she would dly return his favor. "Try it and see if it works for you,¡¯ Right after Bruce spoke, he pointed in a direction where there was a small decoration located in that private room. "Shoot it down.This was a piece of cake for Olivia.She skillfully held the bow and took the arrow from the box.Whilst holding the arrow, she released it without any hesitation. The small decoration fell. Bruce pped his hands and looked at Olivia with satisfaction on his face, "Not bad." He praised her. "Do you want to try it too?" Olivia handed the bow and arrow to Bruce whilst smiling. There was a rumor that Bruce is omnipotent. She was sure that this little archery won''t be able to stop him. At this moment, Olivia''s impulse had thrown away all the worries and anxieties she had with Bruce. In her opinion, he was very easy to get along with. Bruce, who had received the bow and arrow, flew out in the same direction as Olivia. He stood up steadily, piercing through the eyes of the person on the mural. Compared to her, this degree of uracy was even more urate. However, Bruce suddenly turned around with a faint smile on his handsome face. It was reced by a cold and heartless stare. At the same time, the iparably sharp and lethal arrow in his hand was aimed at the space between her eyebrows. Olivia was stunned and her heart skipped a beat. ¡®You gotta be kidding me!¡¯ Olivia panicked, and the dream she had a few days ago suddenly appeared in her mind.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In her dream, after Bruce knew that she wanted to harm the Tubman n, he grabbed her by the neck with killing intent. His eyes were filled with coldness and ruthlessness. It was the same situation as now. Once she was reborn, everything seemed to be going smoothly. However, this was the first time that Olivia felt that she was so close to death. Olivia didn''t have time to think. She only shouted his name in panic, "Bruce!" However, Bruce''s murderous aura burst out. As for the arrow, it flew towards the space between her eyebrows. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 At that moment, Olivia thought that she would die without a doubt. However, she felt nothing and only heard a crisp ding sound as if two sharp weapons were crashing together. Olivia opened her eyes to take a look and saw an arrow and an iron ballnding at her feet. As she turned around, she saw an iparably conspicuous hole in the floor-to-ceiling window of the private room. It was originally a floor-to-ceiling window for guests to admire the scenery, but at this moment, it had be a perfect opportunity to be spied on and be assassinated. Olivia imagines that if it wasn''t for Bruce''s arrow, that iron ball would have smashed her head into pieces. "Let''s go,¡¯ Brucemanded. He took a step forward and grabbed Olivia by her hand, preparing to leave. The little girl''s palms were covered in sweat. It was obvious that his actions had frightened her until now. But the situation was urgent and Bruce didn''t have that much time to exin everything to her. Tofort her, he could only hold Olivia tighter. Because of the sudden action, Olivia''s heart began to race. But she cannot define the fact that no one could remain calm after what had just happened earlier. She even thought that Bruce wanted to kill her but clearly, it was a huge misunderstanding. Still, she was confused. Like how the iron ball was able to pierce through such a thick ss. Was it aimed at her or Bruce? Olivia asked Bruce, waiting for his response, "Is there someone who wants to kill you, Bruce?" "What?" Bruce raised his eyebrows and asked in confusion. "What about the formalities? I am your brother." His voice was still maic and pleasant to the ear. Olivia scrunched her nose and replied, "At least we''re on the same boat.There''s no need to be polite in this kind of situation.I repeat, is there anyone who wants to kill you?" She asked again with concern. Without hesitation, Bruce nodded his head, "Yes.¡± These past few years were truly no surprise. After Bruce answered her question, he turned around to look at Olivia and asked her this time, "Are you afraid? Do you still dare to say that we are from the same boat?" Olivia always felt that his words seemed to have a different meaning to him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, she didn''t think too much about it. She only raised the bow and arrow in her hand, with a look of contempt simr to his. "What are you afraid of? Whoever dares toe and seek death, then they will die." These words were so heroic that shepletely forgot that the person who had almost been in danger was herself. Bruce curled his lips, his pitch-ck eyes dyed with a smile. "Alright, if that''s what you said." "Of course!" Olivia had always been a conscientious person. Even though it was true that she wanted to hug him tight once she got close to Bruce, she naturally had to pay him back with 10% of her kindness! It was only after walking ten miles away and being blown away by the cold wind that Olivia regained her senses. She had realized that Bruce had been holding his hand tightly. His fingers were slender, clean, and warm but in his palm, could vaguely feel a thinyer of cocoons formed on it from years of practice. Everyone said that Bruce''s status was noble, everyone could only see the scenery on the surface, but who knew how many arrows were hidden behind his back. Olivia originally wanted to pull back his hand but then she thinks that he had good intentions to protect her. Finally, Bruce personally sent Olivia home. "Rest early." He said. Olivia nodded with a smile. After she got out of the car, she bent down and stretched her head through the window, and said, "Bruce, you should pay more attention to your safety.¡± With a sincere look on her face. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 This little girl underestimated Bruce''s strength.Since he already had the power and wealth to protect himself, he no longer had to pay attention to his safety, But instead of confronting her, he just nodded his head and answered her shortly with a smile on his face, "Don''t worry¡± Still, he couldn''t believe that the little girl in front of him would have a sincere concern about his life when nobody would, which made her unique in his eyes. ¡®Who wouldn''t fall for a girl like her?'', he asked himself. As he watched her walk away, the smile on his face also began to fade. He knew to himself that it wasn''t the right time for fairytales. But Bruce shouldn''t be contented because there was still a mysterious killer on the loose who had nearly killed Olivia. N?velDrama.Org ? content. So, he took out his phone and made a call to one of his private agents. Hoping to catch that person as quickly as possible. "Any updates?" he asked. But he did not expect that before Olivia could even step into the house, she turned around and looked at him, waving her hand goodbye and said "Make sure to be careful on your way back home, Bruce.I''ll see you again." When Olivia finally returned to her room, she immediately took a shower before lying down on her bed, smiling. Her heart was beating faster whilst thinking of the moments she spent with Bruce together. Everything that happened to her, even just a glimpse of it was just like a dream and she couldn''t believe it. Bruce might be cold as ice and intimidating as hell but deep inside, he was just soft and a kind-hearted person. Even the gift that she had received from him was so special like him. "Thank you¡± she whispered to herself. But as she was staring at the arrow she had ced on the table next to her bed, she suddenly saw a ne that was very familiar to her. Then she realized that it was her moon ne she had worn since she was young. She loved it so much to the point that she cherished it so badly. However, she had never understood that small "Y¡¯¡¯ engraved on the bottom of the ne. Even though she kept on asking her parents about what that symbol meant to them, her father would repeatedly answer her that the letter was just an abbreviation of her mother''s name. And she refused to believe it. For her, it was far from the truth. After all, ¡®how could the ne given to me have an abbreviation of my mother''s name?¡¯ Besides, she was mocked by Leonard after seeing her wearing that ne. So, she took it off in the past. But now, Olivia was very confident to wear it back on. Until the next morning, before Olivia went to school, she asked her uncle Donald about her bag. ¡®Did he fall for it or not?¡¯ "Uncle, where is my bag? Did you buy one for me?" She was standing there, right in front of her uncle, whilst waiting for her bag. But as expected, her uncle was just reasoning out which was something suspicious for her. "Ahh, that..." Olivia raised a brow. Then a moment of silence had passed, unfortunately, there was still nothing to expect. Her uncle was unsteady and couldn''t even speak a word properly. She was convinced that her uncle really had fallen for her ns. "I-I forgot to buy it yesterday.But today...I''ll make sure to buy one for you!" Donaldughed awkwardly. "Really? I doubt it after she spoke¡± Olivia rolled her eyes and waved her hand in disgust, "What else can I expect from you? Now, Where''s my money? Did you take it?" she asked. There was a reason why she gave her uncle a credit card containing hundreds of dors. It was meant to test her uncle''s greediness and patience for money. She even gave him another chance to prove himself that he was willing to do anything for the sake of money. Unexpectedly, Donald angrily shouted at her that clearly proves his intentions and virtues, "I am your uncle, Olivia! And certainly, I will not take your money away from you.This money is all yours!" Olivia smirked. "Are you really my uncle?" she sarcastically asked with a hint of disappointment on her face. "Whatever! You''re so embarrassing!" and then she turned around before she got into the car as if she was portraying an arrogant and powerful youngdy herself. ¡®His sixty million is gone, his position he got into is gone, and now what''s next? He already has the money to do such thing.Would he hire someone to kill me or...kidnap me?¡¯ She couldn''t help but smirk at the possibilities of what her uncle Donald might do with that kind of money. Despite all that, she must prepare herself for the consequences of her actions. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 For Olivia, 100,000 dors was nothingpared to a luxury item. She didn''t care whether the money was still on the card or not. But she was pretty sure that a hundred dors wasn¡¯t enough for Donald to satisfy his needs and greediness. He needed 50 million dors more so that he could convince his family to trust him again. And she knew that, if her uncle made the wrong choice, it would surely be the end of his family''s dreams. Now that his wife was chasing him for money, it would leave him no choice but to do something about it. However, she already guessed that Donald would definitely kidnap her and then pretended to be a kidnapper to extort her father. Even the heavens know what his temptations might be. To sin or not to sin. Regardless of how Donald exined himself to his family, they would still refuse to believe him. The video that was sent to his wife clearly shows that he boasted to the two women he had slept with saying that as long as he was happy and rich, he would buy them a mansion and a luxurious car. Then Donald suddenly remembered that his wife, Madam Sophie, threatened himst night. If he didn''t give her the money within 3 days, she would reveal everything to Master Langston about their n. This made him clenched his fists with a trace of desperation gradually appearing in his eyes. ¡®I won''t let that happen!¡¯ It was examination day and most of the questions there were retrieved from the previous year''s exam. Leonard was highly confident that he could pass the exam since he had already taken it before. However, something unexpected had happened. Hisputer was hacked again. "What the hell?" Threerge words, written in ck and bold, suddenly appeared on his screen which made everyone burst intoughter. And these two words are¡ª Mr.SPICY CHICKEN! It was really meant to insult and embarrass Leonard in front of the ss and they seeded. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His face went nk andter on, was reced by anger. He could only think of one person who was willing to embarrass him like this. So after lunch, when everyone was heading back to their dormitory, Leonard hurriedly blocked Olivia''s way out and asked her straight away. "Was myputer hacked by you?" With an innocent look, Olivia looked at him with her face remaining calm as usual.But knowing that their n had worked, she couldn''t help butugh at him. "Oh, Me?" Olivia pointed at herself. "Do you think that I can do such a thing? And even if I do, why would I waste my time hacking your computer during the examination? Are you a jerk Mr.Spicy Chicken?" Right after she mentioned the word, Leonard was stunned and couldn''t even say a word. His anger suddenly turned to embarrassment. ¡®How could she call me like that?¡¯ Oliviaughed again, but he was taking so long to reply. So she just shrugged it off and was about to continue to walk away when Leonard finally parted his lips to speak. "May I know what is your rtionship with my uncle?", he asked. Olivia could tell that Leonard was so eager to know the answer from her. But instead of answering his questions, she just stood there with her mouth shut. She did not expect that Leonard would react like this towards her rtionship with Bruce. ¡®Is he jealous? Why would he care?¡¯, she furrowed her eyebrows, confused. And again, Leonard insisted on his question, forcing her to say something about it, "I repeat.What''s your rtionship with my uncle and the Tucker n?" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Olivia eximed, "Why do you care? Hurry up and scream.It''s up to you whether you say anything about my rtionship with Bruce." This sentence made Leonard very angry but Olivia just ignored him and continued to walk away without a word. Two days had passed and the situation was still calm and tranquil. But the time and date were just so perfect for Olivia. She smirked. After ss, she went directly to the teacher''s faculty with a sad expression. She asked her adviser to leave saying that she was unwell and wanted to go home. And dly, her lie was pretty convincing. Olivia did not rush home. Instead, she walked around and entered a bookstore nearby, spending her time for more than half an hour to buy books that she wanted. During that time, she was not fully aware that someone was watching her from behind. That person even called her uncle Donald and said, "Boss! She is here.We''re only waiting for your next orders", while watching her from the far. Hearing the news, a wide smile automatically appeared on Donald''s face. He wanted to take advantage of the time since Olivia wasn''t heading home. "dly.Remember to do it as quickly and smoothly as possible.And make sure that no one else is around before you all make a move.Do you understand?" "Yes, boss!" After hanging up the phone, the unlicensed van started to drive over. They were close to the victory that they wanted to achieve. Pride and money. Donald couldn''t wait for millions of dors that he could get using Olivia. It was his only chance to get back his family''s trust. ¡®Perfect!¡¯ he smirked. It wasn''t that long when Olivia walked out of the bookstore, carrying two books that she bought from the store. She was still enjoying reading her books when suddenly a van stopped in front of her. She backed off a little but the man inside the vehicle immediately pulled her into the car with all of his might and strength. In just a blink of an eye, Olivia''s figure disappeared. No longer to be found. Only the books that had fallen from her hand were left on her spot. Maggie was at the school gate when she happened to witness everything. She gasped and covered her mouth in fright. But when Leonard suddenly appeared behind her and patted her head, asking, "What''s wrong?" She just set aside her thoughts and lied to him. Pointing out that she just saw a cat running all over the ce. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I saw something cute! An adorable cat!" she said. "and I''m sad that you missed it.." "Oh...I''m hoping to see that cat once again.Anyway, let''s go?" "Okay!" Then they finally return to their respective ssrooms. Every student in their school thought they could be a good match. Little did they know that Maggie''s heart was filled with evil and malice. ¡®If Olivia was really kidnapped, I would be d and would celebrate since she would never be back in our lives.Never again¡¯ After Olivia was caught by the kidnappers, she proceeded to her n by ying a brainless and arrogant youngdy who would cry over and over again so that they wouldn''t hurt her. "My family is rich! Don¡¯t hurt me! As long as you call my father, I''m pretty sure that he will give you all the money that you want! Please, let me go!" Her words immediately caught the kidnapper¡¯s attention. "That was easy,¡¯ the manughed. "Give me your phone and the number of your father! Make sure that you are not lying to us if you don''t want to get hurt!" Without thinking twice about it, Olivia immediately handed her phone and dialed her father''s number before she gave it to the man. "Here..." And when Master Langston finally answered the call, one of the kidnappers began to speak as if he was threatening Master Langston and his daughter Olivia. "How''s school, Olivia?" her father asked. "Your daughter is in our hands, Master Langston.Send 50 million dors immediately to our ce if you don''t want us to tear her apart!" Before the kidnapper could p the girl over the phone to threaten her, Olivia started to cry. "Dad! Dad, please hurry! Send them money so that they can finally let me go.I don''t want to die here! I''m so scared..." Master Langston had always regarded Olivia as a treasure. ¡®How could I sit down here all day long knowing that my daughter''s in great danger?¡¯ He immediately agreed and humbly pleaded before hanging up the phone, "I''ll get you back, Olivia.You''ll be safe.I''ll prepare the money immediately.Just make sure that they aren''t hurting you, okay?" Ending the conversation was smoother than they ever expected. The kidnappers were overjoyed and couldn''t help but praise the little girl whilstughing at themselves, "This pretty girl is quite cooperative.She saved us a lot of time and effort!" Without knowing that they were the ones who saved her by letting their guard off made Olivia smirk. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Olivia hid in the corner of the van, not daring to speak or shout. She didn¡¯t expect that her cute appearance would be handy in that kind of situation. Even the kidnappers had fallen for it. She remained her act in ce. Her dark and bright eyes were filled with tears, and anyone who would dare to look at them would feel heartache in their heart. But the kidnappers didn¡¯t stop there. They decided to tie Olivia''s hands and feet to prevent her from escaping. As soon as the rope was pulled out by one of them, Olivia started to cry. After all, she was portraying a spoiled youngdy of her father. "What are you guys doing! I already helped you yet you still want to tie me up?" Olivia was pretty sure that her father wouldn''t let this go after the kidnappers imed the money. So, she had to think of a way on how to distract them before that timees. "She will only escape if we do not tie her up!" one of the kidnappers said. "But she helped us talk to her father..." "How about, let''s lock her up in the small factory instead?" Once they were finally done discussing with one another, a man looked at Olivia and warned her in a friendly manner. "We finally decided to lock you up.Don¡¯t you ever try to escape, okay? Do you understand?" Olivia nodded her head repeatedly. "I understand!" "Good" Just like that, the van left the city smoothly. Finally, the ce became more remote before they arrived at the abandoned factory in the suburbs. That ce was the temporary ce for these kidnappers where they store their food and drinks for a living. Of course, It will take time to raise the money that they need to organize their hideout. Not to mention that they needed cash to clean up their mess. Once they arrived, some of the kidnappers got out of the car to guided Olivia to a small factory. Right under their eyes, were a few people who took turns guarding that ce. So, if Olivia tried to escape, they would immediately be able to catch her no matter where she would go. However, Olivia was honest and didn''t even have the slightest intention of running away. Instead, she shouted at them, "Really? After we arrived at your filthy ce, you all won''t bother to feed me? What the hell is this? I''ll starve to death!" As she spoke, the princess fell ill and sat on the side angrily on the ground,ining that she would never eat cold food. The kidnappers looked at each other awkwardly. Since their resources were limited, they would normally eat steamed buns and pickled vegetables without anyplications. "Are you sure that we''re not mistaken by kidnapping this little girl?" one of the kidnappers asked as the rest of them were shaking their heads in disbelief. "Don''t be a fool.We''re not the ones who''s hungry here.If she doesn''t want to eat, then let her be." And when the kidnappers were about to leave the girl alone in the small factory, Oliviained again. "Don''t you ever try to leave me alone! If father saw that his daughter was dying of hunger, he wouldn''t let you all obtain the 50 million dors!" Then a moment of silence suddenly came. Olivia won that made her smirk. "Young miss, what do you want to eat? I''ll buy it right away for you...¡¯ one of the kidnappers volunteered. ¡®Perfect!¡¯ So Olivia took advantage of their actions to gave them a long list of menus of what she wanted to eat which left them no choice but to follow her right away. The four kidnappers went out to buy food for their little ancestor, and the remaining three people continued to guard their hideout. Olivia was bored so she decided to wander around the factory,pletely ignoring the three kidnappers behind her. She had to think of a n but she didn¡¯t know when and what to start. Olivia sighed. As she walked back to the left corner of the factory, she suddenly heard a sound of a kicking person coming from one of the containers. She stopped walking to check. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was sure that there was someone inside it but she wasn''t so sure. She wandered for a second. "What''s in here?" But when she was about to open the container, a man suddenly showed up from nowhere. Olivia startled. "Ah, There''s a sheep inside waiting to be ughtered," the man eximed. But she doubted it. Then the man continued speaking, "Young master, this ce is too filthy for you.If you''re bored, you''d better go somewhere else" She insisted, "May I see the sheep? I would like to see one!" Upon hearing her request, the kidnappers¡¯ faces immediately turned nk. "Don''t push your luck here! Just because we let you buy the food that you wanted; it doesn''t mean you can now finally do whatever you want!" Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Olivia took the cue to pick up the ax on one side of the container. With her strength, she sliced down the lock of the iron door and kicked the door wide open. But she was not paying attention to what was inside that container. Instead, she attacked the man quickly by an elbow strike before the kidnappers could react. After taking the man down by a single blow, she allowed her gaze to wander inside the container. There was no sheep but a girl with her hands and feet tied tightly. Both of them were stunned for a moment until the girl shouted towards Olivia. Her mouth was blocked by rags, so she could only make a sound of the scream. Olivia reached out and pulled the cloth from her mouth. In response, the girl took a deep breath and then cursed at the kidnappers throughout the room. "Holy shit! How dare you kidnap me? You just tied me up and stuffed me in a filthy ce with so many cockroaches! Now I am wondering, are those cockroaches your rtives? Do you guys even feed them so diligently? Because it''s gross!" The girl was kidnapped yesterday. The reason for the kidnapping of the girl was somewhat unexpected. Originally, their target was one of the girl''s ssmates. But when the girl saw that her ssmate had been kidnapped, she rolled up her sleeves and chased after them. In thest round, the ssmate that she wanted to save took the opportunity to run away. In the end, she was the one who got caught by the kidnappers. The kidnappers exchanged nces with each other, then tacitly walked forward and prepared to tie Olivia up with a set of hemp rope. They no longer cared if she would get hurt. Seeing this, the girl on the ground cursed angrily, "You guys are so shameless!" The girl wanted to rush forward to help Olivia, but her hands and feet were tied tightly. She was filled with guilt and wanted to curse again. Suddenly, she heard a loud bang. A kidnapper flew out, followed by a miserable scream and a cracking sound of his bones. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She looked up and saw that it was Olivia still standing there, untainted by dust. The three kidnappers fell to the ground as they arched in pain. "Wow! You are so cool!", the girl said with admiration in her eyes. Oliviaughed. She stepped forward and untied the rope for the girl. "How did you get kidnapped?", Olivia asked but there was no response. That was somewhat embarrassing. "I...shouldn''t have asked you that." "No! It''s fine with me" Then the young girl began telling Olivia her story. She was still disappointed when she said that her ssmate, who she was desperately trying to save, left her behind and ran away. It didn''t really matter if her ssmate couldn''t beat them, but at least, she should have called someone to save her so that she won''t be locked up here in the dark and filthy ce. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore¡¯ The young girl said heartlessly. Then, she extended her hand towards Olivia and smiled brightly, "Hello, savior.My name is Ashley Williams.¡¯ "I''m Olivia.Olivia Langston.Nice meeting you, Ashley." The two of them were acquainted with each other. It was all because of this wonderful fate. Olivia cooperated in this scene, but she didn''t expect that she would identally save someone in the process. After Ashley regained her freedom, she looked at the three people wailing on the ground and asked, "What do you want to do next?" "Tie them up?" Olivia threw the rope to Ashley and hooked her lips. "Alright!" Heavens knew that Ashley was almost suffocated to death when she was locked in the container. It was not easy for her to get revenge but with the help of Olivia, she might have helped her along the way. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 It was strange that tying the kidnappers had gone too smoothly. Ashley had easily tied them up. The kidnappers left everyone dumbfounded. Olivia''s weak appearance had deceived them. They subconsciously thought that no matter how capable this girl was; she would not be able to escape the restraint of a few grown men. But it turned out that she was also capable of fighting men. Several kidnappers struggled desperately. Many wanted to run, but Olivia attacked them from time to time. Looking sideways, she saw that Ashley had taken her as her backup, and herrge ck and white eyes were filled with admiration. Just like that, the three of them were easily tied up by Ashley. Ashley pped her hands in satisfaction. "Sister Olivia! I remember that there are four of them.Where is the other one?" she asked. Olivia pulled a stool to one side and sat down. She casually said, "Ah, that one? ...he''ll nevere back.¡¯ This sentence reassured Ashley, but it also made the hearts of the three kidnappers who were tightly tied up turn to ashes.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®There was no chance, there was no chance at all!¡¯ Fortunately, they were still full of anticipation that theirpanions would be able to save them when he returned, but there was nothing to expect. "Sister Olivia, should we leave now, or should we say something to them?" "Don''t worry, someone wille to pick us up." "Alright, then I''ll make some noodles!" Ashley had been locked up for an entire day and hadn''t eaten anything. At this moment, she couldn''t care about trespassing the hideout. She picked up the instant noodles piled in the corner of the factory and went to boil water. Olivia sat on a chair, but her gaze went on the kidnappers. She suddenlyughed, "Do you know where yourpanion is?" Under the dim fluorescent light, Olivia''s smile was somewhat evil, causing the kidnappers to tremble in fright. "Don''t tell me...you..." The kidnappers didn''t directly say thest words, but everyone had such a guess in their minds. Previously, Olivia had said that theirpanion would not be able to return. ¡®What did she mean by noting back? Wasn''t he just killed by...this girl?¡¯ Olivia raised her eyebrows and suddenly asked, "Tell me, what benefits did Donald Peterson give you? Don''t lie.Otherwise, the fate of yourpanion will also be your fate." The kidnappers were shocked. Apparently, she knew everything. The kidnappers looked at each other. They were afraid of death, so they had no choice but to say, "He gave us 50,000 dors, and promised us 100,000 dors after it was done" "Oh.In other words, a mere 150,000 dors was enough for them to buy my life?" Olivia shook her head in disbelief, "Since you''ve received the money, then it''s easier to follow the procedure.How many years will you be sentenced to kidnapping for ransom? 20 years?" "Y-Young miss, please let us go! We were just obsessed for a moment.We really won''t dare to do it again in the future! We can swear to the heavens!" Olivia sneered, "That''s a good thing! But, If all that you swore in the heavens were untrue, heavens would most likely strike you with lightning and make you suffer." "But¡± she changed the topic and slowly added, "I''ll give you a chance tomute your crimes.As long as you obey me, I can forget about this kidnapping" When the kidnappers heard this, they immediately nodded their heads, without knowing that they were already led by Olivia''s from the beginning. She was d to see how things were working ording to her preparations. "Alright, alright! If you have any requests, please don''t hesitate to give us orders! We will definitely do it as you please!" Ashley, who had been making noodles for a long time, handed one bowl of noodles to Olivia and chuckled, "Sister Olivia, try it! I''ve added a double seasoning bag for you.It should taste good¡¯ "Thank you." Olivia took it and suddenly asked, "Ashley, do you know how to put on makeup?" "Huh?" Ashley blinked, "Yes." "Alright then, finish your work" Eight o''clock in the evening. It had been more than four hours since Olivia had been kidnapped. Ever since Master Langston received the kidnapper''s phone call, he rushed his work and anxiously contacted the bank to ask for 50 million dors in cash immediately. Master Langston was worried about his daughter, but he was afraid of the kidnapper''s words, so he didn''t dare to waste a single minute. However, this was a huge sum of money. Just counting the cash would take a lot of time, not to mention that a bank did not have that much cash at the moment. Seeing Master Langston anxiously pacing back and forth, Jason walked forward helplessly tofort him and said, "Since they want money, they won''t do anything to Ashley and Olivia.What we can do now is to raise the money that we need as soon as possible" "But Jason, do you think someone is targeting me that''s why they are attacking my daughter?" The more Master Langston thought about it, the more likely it seemed. For him, it wasn''t a coincidence that something like this would happen at the critical juncture of the bidding project. Jason choked. He almost wanted to say that the real imposter was raised in their family. But before he could say anything, his phone suddenly rang. Jason sneaked out of Master Langston''s office. "Hey Ashley and Olivia, are you alright? Is everything okay?" "I''m fine, Uncle Jason!", Olivia chuckled softly on the other end of the phone. The only person who knew about the kidnapping was her Uncle Jason Jason was especially opposed to this n when it was first proposed. He was worried about Olivia''s safety, so he didn''t agree. For the reason that he couldn''t hold on to Olivia¡¯s n so Jason decided to install a tracking device on her phone to ensure her safety. The kidnapper, who hadn''t returned from shopping for food, was controlled by Jason. Olivia whispered, "Uncle Jason, you can start the n." "Alright¡± Jason did not hang up the phone and took time to adjust his mood and suddenly, he rushed into Master Langston¡¯s office with a look of surprise on his face. "Langston! Ashley and Olivia called me!¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 When Master Langston heard that his daughter called, he was confused why she called her uncle Jason instead of him. Even so, he still wanted to know his daughter''s condition. "Hurry up! We need the money as soon as possible!" Master Langston shouted to the staff of the bank. "Dad." His daughter''s voice called him. With these words, Master Langston¡¯s eyes instantly burst into tears as he answered the phone call. His hands were cold and trembling. "My dear daughter.How are you? Are you alright? Where are you? Dad will save you right away, okay?" "Okay, Dad.I''m taking advantage of those kidnappers who smoke to secretly call you.I''m with Ashley, she¡¯s my friend.We''re both stuck in here and I couldn''t believe that the person who kidnapped me was my second Uncle, Uncle Donald." Olivia''s voice was somewhat dry and hoarse. She was injured, and her voice sounded both sad and scared for her life. She even choked before she continued talking, "I don''t know where I am, Dad.I''m so scared.Would you pleasee and save me?" Hearing his precious daughter crying over the phone like this made his heart almost shatter into pieces.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jason was at the side. Honestly, if he hadn''t spoken to Olivia about the n, he would''ve thought that this girl was badly injured. Her acting was indeed amazing. "I''ll try to track down Olivia''s phone location.We''ll save them, trust me", said Jason. Master Langston couldn''t say a word. His heart was in a mess after knowing that the person behind who nned to kidnap his daughter, was no other than his brother, Donald. ¡®How is this even possible?¡¯ Seemingly knowing that he wouldn''t believe it, Olivia immediately popped up a video call after hanging up, and Master Langston hurriedly picked up the phone again and answered. In the video call, Olivia hid her phone in a panic, leaving only the camera open. She warned her father, "Dad, turn off your mic." Before Master Langston could respond, a loud bang sound of the iron door being kicked open could be heard in the video. At this moment, Olivia panicked and squatted in a corner with her knees crossed. Three vicious kidnappers appeared in the video. One of them stepped forward and kicked Olivia. He shouted at her, "for how long we''ll have to wait for your father? Don''t tell me that he hasn''t been able to collect enough money for such a long time? Does he not want to save you?" Olivia shook her head desperately. Her face filled with fear and panic. "My father will save me! He will definitely save me.But I don''t understand why uncle does this to me, his part of our family.As a result, Olivia got another kick from one of the kidnappers after she spoke. "Who said Donald kidnapped you? Don''t talk nonsense!" "She just heard us on the phone.What should we do? If the employer finds out, we won''t be able to get the money!" The kidnappers gathered together to discuss and finally decided to use force to threaten Olivia to shut up. The video call ended in a pitch-ck scream. Master Langston was so angry that his entire body trembled. "What have you done, Donald!" At this time, Jason rushed in and anxiously said, "The signal is interrupted.Is there something wrong with Little Olivia''s phone? What should we do now, Langston?" When Jason raised his head, he saw Master Langston''s scarlet eyes, filled with killing intent. "Someone knows.¡¯ With that, Master Langston rushed out of the office and returned home. Jason also followed. Not many were aware of the urgent withdrawal of cash by Master Langston. It was just a coincidence that the bank that he talked to was part of Burke''s business. That night, Bruce got in the car after the banquet when he passed by his bank. He saw the lights turn bright and casually asked, "What''s wrong with the overtime?" The assistant sitting on the passenger seat immediately replied, "the Clements Enterprise suddenly called in the evening and said that they wanted to withdraw 50 million dors, so the employees have to work overtime." Originally, Bruce would not take such news to heart. However, today, he was keenly aware of two words. "Clements n?" "Yes" "What''s the reason?" Bruce''s voice was clear and cold, and his tone was always indistinguishable between joy and anger. His assistant was stunned and looked a little surprised. ¡®Since when did the president of his family pay so much attention to such trivial matters?¡¯ However, a special helper had to look like a special helper. "I''ll send someone to investigate the case, President." Three minutester, his assistant reported all the information he had found. "President, it''s said that the Clements n''s daughter was kidnapped. The kidnappers want to exchange her for 50 million dors in cash. Bruce''s expression instantly went nk. The formal conversation of the two of them was gone, reced by the tension that filled the entire car. It was heavy and unweing as if there would be a storm that was about to arrive. "What are you talking about?" Bruce asked with a cold expression. His assistant was sweating profusely. It had been a long time since he had seen the president of his family truly angry. However, at this moment, that terrifying hostility made people want to kneel and surrender. "Go investigate, I want to know where she is!" "Right away, President!" The ck sedan, which was originally sprinting, stopped by the side of the road. Bruce looked at the flickering neon lights on the streets, but his mind unexpectedly remembered that day at the entrance of the restaurant. The little girl raised a brilliant smile and said, "We are also on the same boat.¡¯ Since he was one of his own, he should have protected her well. "President, I have news!" At the Southern Vi, Donald specially opened a bottle of red wine and happily prepared to celebrate the money he would get tomorrow with his family. The kidnappers he hired were professionals and experts. They would report to him every two hours. To be safe, he wasn''t allowed to show his face. Now, everything seemed to be going smoothly. Donald drank two cups of wine and was just about to make another phone call to his people when a sound of a car rang outside the house. Master Langston was back. Donald felt somewhat guilty and didn''t n to go out to wee him. As a result, the door was forcibly kicked open. Donald trembled in fear. "Where are Ashley and my daughter Olivia?" "B-Brother, what are you saying? Didn''t Little Olivia go to ss? She must be at school! How would I know where she is¡ª Ah!" Before he could continue, he was punched by Master Langston in the stomach. "Let me ask you again.Where the hell is my daughter, Donald?" Master Langston was almost in a berserk state. Normally, his daughter would shed a tear and he would feel extremely distressed about it, but today, he felt beaten knowing that his daughter was in great danger. "Donald, you bastard! She''s your niece! How could you do such a thing? How could you kidnap your own niece!" Chapter 33 Chapter 33 However, Donald''s actions were something that he would never admit. "I didn''t, Brother! Why are you using me without evidence? You can''t force me to say something that wasn''t my fault! Maybe someone intentionally set me up!" As long as Donald refused to admit his sin, Master Langston would fall into hesitation because he expected well of his brother. Unfortunately, Jason threw one of the kidnappers in front of them and said, "When I got out of the car, I saw this person sneaking around the house.I guessed that he was rted to the kidnappers who kidnapped our little Olivia.So, I intentionally probed him." This kidnapper was precisely the unlucky guy who drove the van out and was caught. He had been threatened by Jason for a long time, and he was just putting on a good word, denying that Donald hired him. Tonight, it was different. He had no choice but to spill every word he knew. "B-Boss, how could you take back your word? Didn''t you agree to give us a million dors in exchange for our lives?" Donald red and angrily scolded him, "Since when did I say that? I clearly said 150,000 dors!" As he spoke, Donald realized that he had made a mistake. These words shattered Master Langston''sst bit of trust in him. "Brother, let me exin!" "I''m tired of your excuses.Where is my daughter?" Before Donald could say a thing, the kidnapper on the ground trembled and said, "I know where she is. I''ll lead the way!" At this moment, in the abandoned factory, Olivia stretchedzily and stood up from the ground. The wounds on her face and arms were all fake and made by Ashley''s make-up. "Thank you,¡¯ Olivia said before looking at the three kidnappers squatting on the ground with a faint smile. "But anyway, that was a good show.¡¯ Speaking of the show, it was a good thing that the lights were blurry and the camera was not very clear because it created the illusion of real punches and kicks. Anyway, the n was very sessful and after they started that, Olivia exined the reason why she had been kidnapped from the beginning to Ashley. She told her every detail, including her n. Now, it was the time for her uncle Jason and her father to find her. Since it was all an act, she had to do it in its entirety. So Olivia asked Ashley to tie her up. Of course, in order to prevent these kidnappers from harboring ill intentions, the rope wrapped around Olivia''s hands was not too tight. As long as she wanted to break free, she could easily untie it with a gentle tug. ording to Olivia''s next n, when her father found her like this, he would no longer be a soft- hearted brother towards Donald. At the same time, her uncle Jason would take out the contract signed by Donald himself, clearly exposing his sinister schemes. Starting from the embezzlement of the money ordered by thepany and hiring people to kidnap his daughter. "Alright!" After Ashley loosely tied Olivia up, she turned around and said, "Sister Olivia! Please, don''t worry.I''ll hide quietly at the side.Whenever the kidnappers decide to lie, I''ll rush out and annihte them!" "Alright; Oliviaughed. "You''ve helped me a lot.Thank you, Ashley." "Of course! You saved my life.Ashley patted her chest with an expression that said, "I''m overly loyal." Following that, the three kidnappers who were beaten to the point of being cowardly also stood up. To cooperate with Olivia''s next scene, they had to be viins. But it wasn''t that long when the sound of an automobile engine rang from outside. "They''reing!" Ashley immediately hid. The three fierce-looking kidnappers also walked towards Olivia step by step. Olivia also switched back into a little sheep mode with a timid look on her face. Then the gate of the factory suddenly opened. It was kicked away by someone. On the rusty iron door, a deep footprint proimed the tyranny of the iing person. It was a man- tall and slender. His handsome face that almost looked like a monster was peerlessly extraordinary. Especially those pairs of deep and sharp eyes that carried a bit of sinister and murderous aura, revealing their sharp edges and imposing auras. But what is even more shocking is the person who came was Bruce. Olivia was stunned. "You...W-What are you doing here?" She was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak properly. When Bruce saw her, his brows suddenly furrowed. The little girl he saw a few days ago was still fine, but now, she wasn''t. In an instant, the killing intent in Bruce''s eyes became even more intense and furious. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he stepped forward with his long legs, he swung at the three kidnappers and beat them up. If the beating Olivia had given them before was just rain, then the current tactic of the Nond War was a storm of wind and rain! Every fist without rest was enough to kill people! The pitiful three kidnappers were crushed by a powerful force, not even able to utter a single miserable scream but this wasn''t ording to Olivia''s n. So, she hurriedly pulled Bruce back and said, "No, no, I''m fine.The injuries on my body are all fake.I also intentionally cooperated with this kidnapping scheme..¡¯" Hearing Olivia''s words made Bruce stop, but his gazended on her injuries with a nk emotion, "ls that so?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Olivia nodded crazily. To convince him, she directly grabbed Bruce''s hand and guided him to touch her face. "If you don''t believe me, these are all lipstick and make-up.They''re fake!" The little girl''s skin was as smooth as jade, delicate and slippery, like an egg that had been shelled off, so tender that it could be pinched out of water. Bruce''s undisturbed heart seemed to have been stirred by something. His heart was in a state of chaos, but he didn''t feel the slightest bit disgusted. Bruce still maintained a skeptical attitude, "Fake?" With that, he stretched out his two hands and squeezed Olivia''s face with both of his hands. ¡®Well...her cheeks are softer than I expected¡¯ He said to himself. Olivia wanted to ask Bruce if there was something wrong, but she couldn''t say a thing since her face was squeezed t. When Bruce finally let go of her face, she briefly stated her intentions as well as her ns. And after she finished talking, she looked up at him with a serious look on her face. "You must leave quickly.Stop messing with my n!" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Bruce looked at Olivia with a burning gaze and asked, "Do you need my help?" Olivia shook her head and answered, "No.I can do it myself.If I need help, I would ask you right away.But thank you." After that, she raised her head with a smile on her face. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be filled with starlight. "Alright, watch out for yourself.¡¯ After he spoke, Bruce turned around and waved his hand goodbye but before leaving the factory, he nced at the kidnappers trembling on the ground. He was indeed a terrifying person. Joy and anger did not appear in the kidnappers¡¯ faces, but they carried an imposing aura that could destroy the heavens and destroy the earth. If the kidnappers had any dirty intentions, they would no longer dare to do it in the silent warning of Bruce. Olivia watched as Bruce''s figure disappeared into the night. If not for the deep footprints on the ground, she would have thought that his appearance was just an illusion since he was the only outsider who hade all the way to save her. After a minute of waiting, they suddenly heard the sound of car engines rang from outside the factory. This time, it would only be her father. "They''reing", said Ashley. Just as Olivia wanted the kidnappers to take their ce, she discovered that all of them had been injured by Bruce. Nheless, they still wanted to work together and stick to the n. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Outside the factory, the two cars stopped at the same time. Master Langston and Jason immediately got out of the car with a few bodyguards. All of them were armed. "Where is it?" Master Langston asked. Then the unlucky kidnapper pointed at the small factory and said, "They''re inside." Before a group of people rushed in. "Okay.Move!" The factory was dirty and messy, and the lights above were dim. Master Langston swept his gaze. It wasn''t long enough when he saw his daughter curled up on the ground. "Olivia!" His heart trembled as he immediately rushed forward, "Are you alright? I''m now here to save you, my daughter." Olivia''s hands and feet were tied up. Seeing that her father hadn''t had enough time to be pleasantly surprised, she shouted in fright, "Dad, be careful!" The three kidnappers rushed out from behind. The wooden stick in their hands was about to hit Master Langston when Jason immediately had his bodyguards charge forward. Not long after, the kidnappers were all controlled. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief as tears began to fall down her cheeks. "I missed you, Dad." Master Langston untied the rope for Olivia and helped his daughter walk out, "I missed you too, my daughter.Let''s go home?" But Olivia wasn''t satisfied with the result. She took her time to find her uncle Donald throughout the room. And when she saw him, she immediately hid behind her father in shock. "Uncle Donald...Dad, I''m scared." Donald''s heart was filled with hatred and disappointment but he had no choice but to put on an expression of regret. However, he tried to exin himself to Olivia, "Niece, I recently been struck by a sudden obsession.I didn''t mean to hurt you..." "If that''s the case, then why kidnap me for 50 million dors?" Donald choked. Olivia continued with a naive expression, "My father has never treated you badly.I wonder why you wanted to deceive them for 50 million dors? But what if the 60 million dors that were lost in thest order for the Clements Enterprise are now in Uncle Donald''s pocket?" "Totally nonsense!" Donald''s face was ashen when he strongly denied it. "It makes sense,¡¯ Jason was always against Donald and said, "I have a contract here.Someone sent it to me anonymously yesterday to investigate the order" With that, he gave the contract directly to Master Langston. It clearly stated that the batch of experimental steel that was ordered recently was only a few hundred thousand. And below was the name of Donald who had personally signed it. In that case, it was clear where the 60 million went. Master Langston closed his eyes and finally sighed, "I see.Tomorrow morning, make sure to pack your things and leave.Our family can''t hold such a cold-blooded person like you!" Olivia and Uncle Jason exchanged nces. Donald copsed to the ground with a hopeless expression. However, Master Langston continued again, "You have to spit out the money you swallowed.I can ignore this responsibility once you give us back that which belongs to thepany.This issue must be fixed as soon as possible!" "Brother, are you really going to do this to me? Are you not going to leave me with a chance to survive?" "Are you kidding me?" Master Langston sneered, "No matter how good I am to you, I still have a bottom line.You should never have dared to touch my daughter!" Seeing that Donald still wanted to say something, Master Langston waved his hand and said, "Don''t say anything else.You guys leave tomorrow and that''s final!" After saying that, he took Olivia out of the factory and prepared to go to the hospital to treat her wounds. Olivia''s heart was filled with indescribable happiness. Actually, after thinking about this matter, the father would discover many clues and loopholes. However, none of these were important. What was important was that he could see Donald''s sinister face. As they boarded the car, Master Langston received a phone call from an unknown number. But he didn''t hesitate to answer the call. The person on the other end of the phone said anxiously, "This is LC Hospital.Pleasee as soon as possible.Your wife had an ident!" Hearing the news, Master Langston''s head buzzed and hurriedly ordered the driver to change their route. "Quick, go to LC hospital.Go to the hospital!" Olivia and Uncle Jason exchanged nces and frowned at the same time. ¡®What kind of coincidence could this be?¡¯ Olivia couldn''t tell. She always felt that she had missed something important, but she couldn''t think too much about it at this moment. She got in the car and said to Jason, "Uncle Jason, there''s a friend of mine, Ashley.Please send her back¡¯ "Alright" Master Langston and Olivia arrived at the hospital. He rushed to the emergency room and found Madam Enya sitting on the bench at the door of the emergency room. Apart from a scratch on her arm, she didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble. Both Olivia and Master Langston breathed a sigh of relief. And when Madam Enya saw her daughter finally return, she hurriedly stood up to hug her daughter tightly in her arms. "Little Olivia, are you alright? Did the kidnappers do anything to you?" she asked, worriedly. "I''m fine, Mom? Olivia returned the hug before looking at the lights in the emergency room, "But, who is the person in the emergency room?" Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "It''s Maggie in the emergency room." Madam Enya sighed as she said those words. However, Olivia did not seem to believe it. Her expression changed instantly. ¡®How could it be Maggie?¡¯ she asked herself. If this was a coincidence, she wouldn''t believe it all. ¡®I just made Maggie''s father kick out of the family.But why all of a sudden, Maggie was sent to the emergency room of the hospital because of a car ident?¡¯ "What''s going on?" Master Langston asked with a frown on his face. Then Madam Enya began to tell them the story behind that ident. It turned out that when Master Langston had angrily taken Donald away after he returned home at night, although he had warned the servant not to tell Madam Enya the news of Olivia''s kidnapping, Maggie told Madam Enya everything. They were so worried. So Madam Enya immediately asked the driver to go out with her to find Olivia, with Maggie by her side. But when the car reached halfway to the City, their car suddenly crashed into a utility pole by the side of the road. It was a good thing that Maggie desperately protected Madam Enya from the impact, causing her to only suffer a few bruises. But Maggie, herself, was sent to the hospital''s emergency room covered in blood. After Olivia heard the story, She couldn''t help butugh. She didn''t feel any sympathy towards the girl, instead, she felt that it was ridiculous. ¡®Screw her! If Maggie hadn''t been the one who caused the car ident, she could have written the words Olivia Clements upside down! What a good n! After Maggie did this, her father finally made up his mind to waver again! At that moment, Olivia finally knew what she had missed. She originally thought that Maggie would stay at school peacefully, but who knew that she would escape from school in advance to spy on her. And at this critical moment, she had staged such a life-and-death show better than hers. Seeing the astonishment in Master Langston¡¯s eyes and Madam Enya¡¯s guilt. Olivia knew that all her efforts had been wasted this time. After a long silence, the lights in the emergency room went out. The nurse pushed the unconscious Maggie out. Master Langston and Madam Enya immediately stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, how is she?" "There¡¯s a medium concussion and fracture in her right hand.But don''t worry, she''s in a good condition now.¡¯ Then Maggie was pushed to the ward for recovery. "Thank you, doctor¡¯, Madar Enya said after letting out a sigh of relief. But after she turned around, she saw her daughter in silence. Her face was filled with guilt and heartache. "My daughter, are you scared too? You can''t dy your injuries.Quick! I''ll get a doctor to treat you¡¯ As expected, Madam Enya interpreted Olivia''s feelings from the wrong perspectives. "No need." She replied, shortly. Then Olivia looked directly at her father. She didn''t say a word and just watched them with her mouth shut, waiting for her father''s next decision. Which was herst hope. Master Langston gritted his teeth and fell into a dilemma. "Your uncle Donald is no longer our problem.Dad knows that you don''t want to see his family again, so I will let your uncle and the others leave.As for Maggie...She is a good person and she was hurt because of your mother.She must stay until her recovery, okay?" "Are you serious, Dad?" Olivia suddenlyughed. For the nth time, her father¡¯s decision disappointed her. ¡®What a mess.Guess what, I failed?¡¯ Master Langston knew that his daughter had always disliked that family, so he coaxed, "Dad owes you two lives.Now, it can be considered paid off, but Maggie is innocent.We can''t let her suffer" "I don¡¯t understand! And I''ll never understand? Olivia interrupted her father and smiled sarcastically. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Dad, if you''ll be blind like this.I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to protect you in the future." Indeed. In her memory, thest person whoughed at her and won in her previous life was Maggie. It was Maggie who had destroyed their family. Although the foolishness of the Southern Scenery upied a portion of her previous life, the ignorance and softness of the heart of the people in the South were also one of the reasons for that tragedy. Olivia was shouldering all the pressure alone. Even Master Langston did not know that everything she did was for their family''s safety. "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Dad doesn''t need your protection.It''s more like Dad is protecting you! You are my daughter, Olivia¡± Master Langstonughed whilst rubbing Olivia''s head, "Don''t worry so much, little girl.Be obedient and let''s go to see a doctor" Olivia brushed her hand away and said, "No need." before she turned around to leave the hospital. Her sudden attitude left her mother and father dumbfounded but they couldn''t do anything about it. "Let her be.", said Madam Enya. After Jason finished dealing with the kidnappers, he sent Ashley to the hospital in a hurry. But as soon as they reached the main door, they saw the expressionless south scenery together with Oliviaing out alone."Olivia, why did youe out? Is your mother alright?" Jason asked and he received a cold response. "She''s fine.Thank you, Uncle Jason, for helping me this time¡± Olivia bowed slightly to express her gratitude and left without looking back.Jason was stunned. He always felt that something was wrong. So he rushed to find Master Langston after admitting Ashley to the hospital to find out what had happened to Olivia. "Langston, Do you know what your daughter has done for your family behind your back? I advise you, there are some things that some people can do.If you don''t open your eyes and see it for yourself, it will be toote and you will regret it in the future!" After saying those words, Jason left with a flick of his sleeve and disbelief. It waste at night. When Olivia came out of the hospital, the driver immediately greeted her with a smile on his face. "Miss, are you going back now?" Olivia nodded her head and hummed before she got into the car. Seeing that she wasn''t in the mood, the driver didn''t dare to drive too fast and kept driving at a constant speed. Olivia felt a little sober as she heaved in the evening breeze. ¡®Who would expect that Maggie would win against me again?¡¯ Olivia took a deep breath. ¡®Anyway, this is just the beginning¡± She opened the car window and enjoyed the night scene as her stare went at the ck Maybach car in the rearview mirror. The car was following them wherever they went. It was also traveling at a constant speed, not too far away from each other. Even the driver was confused, "Do you think that someone is following us, Miss?" After examining the car, an inexplicable emotion began to spread throughout her chest. Olivia was slightly stunned. That car belonged to Bruce. ¡®Bruce has been following me ever since I came out of the hospital?¡¯ She kept saying that she didn''t care about anything but in her heart, she cared. She indifferently told herself that it wasn''t a big deal for her to bear all the pressure but Bruce''s actions of protecting her let her feel safe. At least, Someone was willing to give her some warmth and safety. Olivia immediately shouted at her driver, "Stop!" The Maybach behind them also stopped. In the car, Bruce raised his eyebrows in confusion. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The moon was so bright. The street was so quiet and dim. Only the street lights converge into a gxy, giving light in the night sky. Then there was this girl with her eyes even brighter than the starry night, rushing towards a man in a car. Olivia was so pretty and cute. The scene of their first date kept on reying in Bruce''s head. Reeling on and on which made his lips curled up into a smile. "Hi!" Olivia greeted with a smile as she trotted to the side of the car. The window descended, revealing Bruce''s stunning face. "I have something for you!" she added. As she spoke, she pulled the car door open and naturally gestured her hand at Bruce. "Get off! Get off!" The driver and Bruce''s assistant were stunned. "Didn''t she know that the Sixth Master of Burke''s n is the one she was facing?" the driver said. Bruce was the well-known wicked figure across the city of LC. He was vtile and unpredictable, especially withdies. But Olivia did not stop there. She even leaned forward to make sure that Bruce would follow her, not afraid of being thrown out. Amidst their sympathy, Bruce got out of the car without thinking twice about it. Which made the driver and assistant exchange nces just to see the same disbelief in each other''s eyes. "I''m here to say, thank you for helping me from time to time!" Olivia said, happily. "No problem but didn''t you say that there was something for me? Where is it?" As he spoke, Bruce spread out his palms. Cold and formal as usual. Olivia blinked, wondering if she would be killed for her actions any moment from now. She was hesitating if she wanted to send out the gift since she didn''t know if he would dislike it or not. Seeing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Bruce bent down and slowly approached her with confusion on his face, "Huh?" Olivia raised his head and saw the infinitely erged handsome face in front of her. So she quickly removed the ne from her neck and said, "T-This is the ne I''ve worn since I was a child.It is said that it can bring good luck to avoid danger.So I''ll give it to you as a present!" Olivia somehow felt a little guilty about giving it away. Since the ne was something that she had worn since she was young. For her, it was a treasure, but in the eyes of others, it wasn''t that necessary. As expected, Bruce frowned and asked once again, "Why did you give me this?" "Ah...your situation is quite dangerous.Many people wanted to harm you so I thought that giving you this ne might bring you a good luck charm¡± The more she spoke, the softer her voice became. Bruce was slightly stunned when he heard her exnation. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only No one had ever said such a thing to him, even a brother or a rtive. Those who were close to him had ulterior motives. They only wanted to obtain something rted to their interests, or perhaps they wanted to take his life. However, this inexperienced little girl in front of his eyes had just touched the softest part of his heart with a few simple words. Even though he knew that her innocent appearance was a cover, and that she was a cold-hearted and cautious person like him, he was still willing to believe that she was innocent. Olivia nced at Bruce. Satisfied with his response made her breathe a sigh of relief. His simple gestures already made her feel so happy even though she wanted to take back her gift. "I didn''t think of your gift properly but I swear that next time, I''ll send you what you like.So...Goodbye!", but after she turned around, she felt that her shoulder was pressed down by someone. It was Bruce who circled her. "Are you telling me that there''s no reason for you to take back the gift that you gave me?" As he spoke, he put the ne on himself. The ne had an exquisite silver full moon hanging on it. It didn''t look feminine on his neck. Instead, it looked even more attractive on his corbone. Bruce was as attractive as a model and looked nice no matter what he wore. Olivia couldn''t help but exim. "There''s no need to take it back and I can go back home on my own as well.Thank you!" Olivia said as she ran back to her car. Seeing her figure gradually disappear from his sight, Bruce also got in his car. He lowered his head and reached out to touch the cold full moon hanging on his chest. ¡®There are times that this little girl is so innocent and easy to deceive. However, at that time, Bruce and Olivia did not know that their casual remark was not taken seriously by the two of them, it would be a true prophecy in their future. The next morning, Olivia decided to pack her things and got up to visit Maggie in the hospital. She didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s condition but because she saved her mother, she had to go and take a look to prove her doubts and spections. On her way to Maggie''s room, she did not expect to encounter Leonard, who was also visiting Maggie, at the entrance of the ward. Seeing Olivia, Leonard asked her hesitantly, "Are you alright?" Although Olivia''s kidnapping had only happened yesterday, the news about it spread like a wildfire in the entire circle of the high-ranking section in LC City. So, Olivia wasn¡® surprised at all. "I''m fine" She answered after facing Leonard''s sudden concern. Her two words were extremely cold. Even pretending to be with him was disdainful. After she spoke, Olivia entered the ward along with him. Looking at Olivia, Maggie shouted in surprise, "Sister?" After that, she looked at Leonard and said in a spoiled tone, "Brother Leo, can you buy some breakfast for me and my sister? I''m still hungry." Leonard immediately agreed, "Alright." And in just the blink of an eye, only the two of them were left in the ward. Oliviaughed unknowingly and raised her eyebrows at Maggie, "Are you very pleased with yourself?" "Of course¡± Maggie replied with a smirk. Without any outsiders present, she stopped pretending to be a kind and bubblydy in front of Olivia. She smiled brightly with her eyes filled with obviouscency, "How is it, Olivia? You put in so much effort and yet, you still lost in the end." When Maggie woke up, she didn''t just plead with Master Langston. She even said with tears rolling down on her cheeks that she wanted to atone for her father''s sins. There''s no doubt that Master Langston could not hate such as a sensible and kind niece. Moreover, she was innocent and unaware of this matter in everyone''s eyes. It didn''t matter if her parents were kicked out of the family. She was still the second young miss of the Clements n, and her days with the family was far from over. "Is that so?" Olivia walked forward and reached out to pinch Maggie on her chin. A cold-blooded gaze- cold and fierce, suddenly appeared in her pair of pitch ck and bright eyes. "It doesn''t matter to me if you won.It depends on how many lives you still have to show off to me.." Her voice was very soft and gentle, but it was enough to make Maggie shiver in fright. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 "You dare?" Maggie asked with a trace of panic in her voice.Her entire body trembled, her eyes filled with fear. "Why don''t you dare?" Oliviaughed even more sinisterly. "I dare to y with you, but do you have a life to gamble?" In the past, the old Olivia was typically a ridiculous person and was easy to deceive. She was foolish inside and out with a beautiful face, a proud young miss with a good family background. If you would lie to her for a few words, she would casually believe it. But now, Olivia was different. Her entire body was filled with murderous intent as if ademon had possessed her. Maggie couldn''t help but feel anxious about it with her eyes constantly ncing at the door of the ward. When Olivia noticed her strange behavior, she blocked her sight so she could only stare at her. "Are you waiting for your Brother Leo toe and see your performance?¡¯ Olivia asked with a smirk on her face. Maggie''s eyes dted in shock. She couldn''t understand how Olivia read her actions. Leonard was her only hope, but he was taking so long outside the hospital. She clenched her fist and kept her mouth shut as her cheeks turned pale. ¡®Is she still the same piece of shit that I used to fool around?¡¯ she asked herself. Satisfied with Maggie''s response, Olivia let her go and took out a napkin from her pockets to wipe her hands with a disgusted look on her face. "Don''t worry.I don''t care about your dog, Leonard? Besides, what can you do to me even if you have him as your backer?" Olivia sighed. "Some things should not be dependent on someone''s life." After she finished talking, she left as if nothing had happened. Only Maggie, who was so angry, left in the ward. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®¡®What kind of person is she? What kind of life is this!¡± Maggie hissed at herself. Olivia had everything since she was born, but no matter how hard she tried to win the battle she was facing, she would never get rid of the problem in the city where fame and fortune came first. Even if Leonard and Olivia broke their engagement, the Tubman n would never look upon her as their daughter-inw. Thinking of this, Maggie gritted her teeth and made up her mind with a new n. At the hospital entrance, Leonard had finally bought breakfast for Maggie and prepared to go upstairs. However, he saw an acquaintance from not so far away. It was Nichs. Leonard wanted to take advantage of the fact that hispany had gone bankrupt and was raising funds for his sick daughter. As soon as Leonard stopped walking, he called Nichs and greeted him with a wide smile on his face. "Mr.Harvy, long time no see.I heard that something has happened to yourpany recently.If you need help, I am willing to help you solve this current predicament." He offered. Although Leonard was young, he had been with Elian since he was a teenager, and he taught him how to be a sessful sessor. From his point of view, Nichs was an outstanding creative genius. If he could poach him, It would be like possessing someone powerful who could help him rise. But as the result, he was rejected. Leonard was confused. "No need for that, Mr.Tubman.Ourpany''s crisis has been resolved.Thank you, Young Master, for your concern¡± Nichs said as he smiled politely. Then he turned around and left without the slightest intention of getting along with him. In Nichs¡¯ opinion, Leonard was no different from those who had hit him when he was in downfall. He was pretty sure that Leonard was just waiting for him to end up in a hopeless situation so that he could push down the price of buying hispany again and again. But he wasn''t that foolish enough to fall into his traps. In contrast, the girl who left him with 60 million dors without saying a word was honest. She did not deceive and pressure him for any advantage that she could get in return, but instead, she gave him the most favorable treatment without a doubt. Apart from a number, she didn''t even leave any information behind. ¡®Is the girl not afraid that I would take the 60 million dors and run away from her deal?¡¯ Thinking of this, Nichs took the initiative to call her number. However, before he could even dial her number, the two of them met at the elevator entrance. Nichs''s eyes were full of surprise, "Miss, I was just about to call and make an appointment with you.I''ve already prepared the contract.When do you think is the convenient time for you to sign it?" Olivia looked at the time and did not hesitate to answer with a smile curved into her lips, "Hm! There''s a cafe nearby.Let''s go there?" After sitting in an empty seat for two in the cafe, Olivia instantly asked Nichs about his daughter''s illness. He said that the operation was very sessful, and he would finally take her home from the hospital in two days to rest. Olivia nodded. She didn''t ask anything else. She didn''t even look at the contents of the contract and just signed her name. "Miss, at least look at the contents of the contract before you sign it in.If you trust people so much, you will be easily deceived by them¡± "I know? ¡° Olivia smiled and continued. "I don''t need to doubt you since I trust you.However, this matter must be confidential.Don''t tell anyone that the boss behind this is me.Even if you encounter the man named Donald Peterson on other asions, pretend that you don''t know him.Do you understand?" The 60 million that she gave to Nichs was obtained from Donald. That''s why she couldn''t be discovered. As for her purchase of thispany, Olivia didn''t want anyone to know about it. "Alright, I understand.But, may I at least know your name?" he asked. Nichs knew nothing about the girl, but she seemed to be very familiar with him. "Olivia," after she introduced herself, she got up to say goodbye. "I''m leaving first, and just call me if you need anything.¡¯ After she left, Nichs couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows after realizing who the girl was. ¡®Olivia? Master Langston''s precious daughter of the Clements Enterprise?¡¯ Speaking of which, Olivia''s reputation in the entire LC City was rtively high, mainly because her engagement with Leonard had caused an uproar. As for Olivia, she wasbeled as a blooming moron for chasing a man and beating him up. Most people treated her as a joke, which resulted in a lot of negativements against Olivia. He also had heard that other people ridiculed Master Langston with the matter at the banquet, mocking his daughter for being a moron for a man whocked courage to face the Clements. But all he could see was her outstanding temperament. She spoke and did things straightforwardly and swiftly. She was beautiful and had a clear mind. Compared to Master Langston, she was so simple and innocent. ¡®How could she be like the rumors?¡¯ Nichs sighed. ¡®The rumors are undeniably unbelievable!¡¯ When Olivia returned home, she saw that Donald and Madam Sophie had already packed their bags. They just stayed at the entrance of the vi and refused to leave. Obviously, they still wanted to plead for Master Langston to forgive them. The servant in charge of driving them out was in a dilemma; he was so anxious to the point that he no longer knew what to do with them. So, when he saw Olivia had returned, his eyes immediately lit up, and he shouted, "Young miss!" Olivia hummed, "Hm, I''ll take care of it.You can go back to your work.¡¯¡¯ Looking at the couple standing under the sun, Oliviaughed and leisurely asked, "Does uncle Donald not feel guilty when he sees me? You didn''t even say an apology to me after you kidnapped me" Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°You bribed those people, didn¡¯t you? In fact, all of this was deliberately nned by you, wasn''t it?" Donald was also surprised that the kidnapping of Olivia had gone too smoothly. However, many things could only be detected by recalling the events. If something unusual had happened, there must be someone behind it. Hearing this made Olivia smile innocently and harmlessly. "Uncle really knows how to make trouble.Did I force you to steal the 60 million dors? Also, did I force you to kidnap me? No? So, what are you talking about in broad daylight?" "You!" Donald was simply going to explode with anger. His expression was sinister as he looked at Olivia with even more resentment. He originally wanted to take the risk and took advantage of the opportunity to earn arge sum of money. After all, he didn''t show up or reveal his identity. He wondered, ¡®Who would know that I did this except from my family?¡¯ He even calcted everything but was still defeated. Not only had the contract been exposed, but Master Langston had also asked him to spit out the 60 million dors he stole. Worst, he had been kicked out of the n. Donald''s onlyst hope was his daughter, Maggie. Therefore, he endured the current embarrassment for the time being. He kept his mouth shut and did not say a word. Instead, Donald straightened his back and took thest bit of dignity he had before he strut away from the vi. As a result, Olivia smiled and shouted at his back, "Uncle! Remember to pay back the Sixty million, so you will not be able to live in poverty in the future! Remember to treat Auntie better!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Donald staggered. His pocket was empty. ¡®How could I be rich?¡¯ As for Madam Sophie, she was still in a trance. She really couldn''t understand why they were living such a miserable life. When she heard Olivia''s words, she suddenly woke up in reality. Donald had never thought of taking out the money that he was holding on to. Never. And he didn''t even think about the old rtionship between them. Madam Sophie looked at Donald with hatred in her eyes, "I want to file a divorce!" Olivia, who had been resting for a day, was called back to school. The holiday wasing soon as well as the exam. Olivia''s grades had always been bad, and she had always refused to arrange for someone to tutor her. The rtionship between her and her ssmates wasn''t that good. Besides, she was reborn. In her previous life, she didn''t spend any effort on her studies for Leonard. But in this life, she had the foundation from before to start afresh and studied hard. Her grades had risen rapidly. However, no one else knew about it. On the other hand, Maggie and Leonard were inseparable all day. Because Maggie''s left hand was fractured, she was still wearing a ster, and Leonard was the one who would help her. The two of them looked so admirable together that when everyone looked at the green south, they couldn''t help but feel a little sympathy for the two. "Her fianc¨¦ is showing affection to other women in front of everyone.How can Olivia endure this?" "Then what else can she do? After all, Master Tubman doesn''t like her and refuses to dismiss their engagement.That is what she deserves!" The two girls gossiped together, mocking Olivia intentionally. Without knowing that Olivia could hear them from afar. Olivia raised a brow as she walked towards them with a faint smile on her face. With just one question, the two girls instantly held their breaths. "Is that so?" The two girls stamped their feet in hatred. They were intimidated by Olivia''s violent reputation and ran away dejectedly. On the other hand, when Maggie heard this, a trace of grievance immediately appeared on her face. "Sister, I didn''t do it on purpose.I was just injured, so Leo just took care of me.Stop overthinking!" Hearing this made Olivia stop and startedughing. "I''ve never seen such a show for myself.What are you going to do? Deliberately pointing out my ws?" Maggie''s eyes were instantly covered with ayer of tear as she looked at Leonard helplessly and in pain. Leonard frowned and immediately shouted at Olivia, "Enough! Don''t go too far, Olivia! Maggie suffered in a car ident just to save you.Do you think she deserves those words?" Olivia felt as if she had heard some joke of the year. Sheughed until tears almost came out of her eyes. Leonard was right. The news of her being kidnapped the day before yesterday had spread throughout the City. Still, Master Langston did not reveal that the person who abducted her was actually her uncle Donald for the sake of his family''s dignity. As for Maggie, on the other hand, was injured in a car ident while searching for her. Olivia just smiled and did not bother to exin. Instead, she kneaded the exam sheet into a ball and threw it into the trash can. Then she turned around and left the ssroom. She was too busy to waste her time with these people. On the way back to the dormitory, Olivia suddenly received a phone call from Nichs. Over the past few days, thepany had gradually stepped back on the right track. In a short period of time, Nichs received a small advertisement offer from anotherpany. Since it was only an 18-line brand clothing advertising, it cost pitifully low. But their first sign-up advertisement was not to earn money, but to put thepany back in the picture by spreading rumors with a massive return. Indeed. They came back¡ªdetermined and courageous to do better than before. But the road to recovery wasn''t that easy. Nichs had invested a lot of effort and creativity this time, so he definitely wouldn''t allow the slightest w and mistake for hispany, so Olivia¡¯s cooperation with this 18-line wild model would be a great help for him. But when Olivia heard Nichs''s words, she immediately frowned, "You want me toe on stage and shoot it myself?" she asked. "Yes!" Nichs answered. He invited the models from outside to take the picture. But Olivia was different. She, as their boss, personally went on stage without spending any advertising money. She was also stunning, leaving behind those women who thought highly of themselves. But the only concern was whether Olivia was willing to go on stage or not. Olivia was reluctant. However, she knew that Nichs would not have called her if he had other choice, so she nodded her head in acknowledgment and said, "I''lle, but I won''t show my face¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 When Olivia arrived at the location, it was only then that she realized that they were shooting a European clothing advertisement. Because Golden studio was a start-up and was not well-known, they were able to pay a cheaper price. Nichs greeted Olivia as she walked in and smiled. "Miss, shall I call someone tob your hair and change your clothes?" I''m here now.It''s probably toote to decline at this point: Olivia thought. Afterwards, the stylist was called in and started working on Olivia. She was stunning. The makeup artist had applied a good foundation on her face, and her skin appeared fair and smooth. But she didn''t really need all the makeup because her face looked beautiful and refined even without it. After she was done, she looked even more exquisite and graceful. Her eyebrows and eyes popped out as they were filled with so much enchantment. The stylist began to work on her long and luscious hair. A few tassels were inserted in her bun, swaying gracefully along with her movement. As soon as she was done, Olivia walked out with her robe tied over her waist. When she entered the set, her eyes widened in amazement! The scenery was stunning. The leaves from the trees fluttered, and the grass was green and lush. The seasonal pear blossoms were blooming everywhere. However, no matter how beautiful the scenery was, it could notpare to thedy who was standing there! The sound of the wind whistled, and everyone froze in shock. The beautiful girl in white slowly and graciously walked over. She was extremely gorgeous, and she was moving like a heavenly immortal. Nichs and the photographers nced at each other, and their jaws dropped. "She is simply a goddess! There''s no other word for it" "So beautiful! I could die right now..." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Call me uncultured, but I can''t find any other word but...Holy crap!" "Her beauty is iprehensible!" As all the gaze went directly towards her, the staff members eximed in admiration one after another. "Thisdy''s beauty is simply capable of outshining those professional models who had already worked for big brands!" "No wonder President Nichs doesn''t hire those models anymore.If it were up to me, I would stop hiring them either!" They were all swooning over the beautifuldy. Nichs did not tell anyone about Olivia''s identity. Even the employees of thepany did not know that Olivia wasn''t only there to save them, she was the boss with thergest share in thepany. Seeing the stunned expression of the crowd, Olivia calmly said. "How should I shoot it?" She did not want to show her face in the photos and in the video. She had her way of not showing her face, but she needed help. She was not the one to worry about these things anyway, so Olivia directly looked at Nichs. Nichs had a great reputation as a creative genius, so Olivia trusted and believed that he wouldn''t disappoint her. He handed Olivia an elk mask and said. "Wear this and you won''t have to worry about others recognizing you." "Sure.¡± Olivia put it on.The elk mask had an elegant shape, covering most of her face.Only her smooth chin and delicate lips were exposed. The photographers and the surrounding staff were disappointed that the beauty of the youngdy had been obscured. However, as they looked at her, they saw that the girl who had a face like a goddess became even more mysterious. Her entire body gleamed. She looked extremely noble, and she had a unique style in her movement. The photographer and the makeup artist exchanged nces and could no longer conceal their excitement and joy. The sound of the camera clicking was non-stop that afternoon. While watching Olivia, Nichs rejoiced as he realized that he had made the right decision. In thismercial shoot, Olivia changed into nine different styles of clothing. It included themes of a zing heroine dressed in a red robe, an elegant and graceful woman, and a gentle and lovingdy from a small Europeanmunity. Each style and theme perfectly fused with the artistic conception that the designer wanted to express. With the help of Olivia''s exquisite movement, the shoot was a big sess. As they finished, she changed back into her clothes and returned to school. Nichs personally supervised the processing and editing of the advertising shots. It took them about a day to produce the final video and photos which Nichster presented to their clients. One of the clients was Ben White. He and a few like-minded friends set up a European clothing store. Because theycked money and fame, they had to look for a cheaper advertisingpany that was almost bankrupt just to cut on expenses. He didn''t have much faith in him. Ben only hoped that the advertisement wouldn''t be too unpleasant. Therefore, when Nichs started to y the advertisement, Ben had an expressionless face as he didn''t hold any expectations.When the music switched tempo, an astonishing figure emerged. Upon seeing this, Ben smiled and looked closely. He was stunned at what he saw! His eyes were fixated on the video and his jaw dropped. Ben was speechless. At this point, he kept thinking to himself. ¡®It is as if a goddess had descended from the heavens.She is just so beautiful! Nothingpares!¡¯ Her beauty was extremely pleasing to the eye. Coupled with her slender figure and her gracefulness, she directly set off their low-priced clothes into looking like an elegant and expensive clothing collection. The expressionless face of Ben had now disappeared. He looked at Nichs excitedly and said. "I made the right decision.I''m extremely satisfied! Nichs, because you did such a wonderful job, I will hire you again in our next collection! Don''t worry, I will pay you a good price!" ¡®I''d be happy to." Afterwards, Nichs nned on how to advertise this collection. Considering Ben''s limited publicity budget, Nichs decided to choose andunch the advertisement online. Because of therge volume of online consumers, they could attract more people to check the collection from Ben''s Clover Clothing Store. Also, they intended to promote this promotional film and acquire more publicity for Nichs¡¯pany. On the night of the actualunching, Nichs spent some personal money to make the advertisement more visible. As they tracked its engagements, they saw that they were doing good in terms of publicity. It was only around ten o''clock in the evening when they had already reached their initial goal. He breathed a sigh of relief and put his daughter to sleep. When he woke up the next day, he immediately looked at the data and was left dumbfounded! ¡®Is this true?'' He asked himself in disbelief. The number of engagements and reach had multiplied several times. It was more than what he imagined. The video also went viral on the web! As he scrolled through thements, he saw that they were all compliments. Nichs¡¯ heart started to beat wildly. He did spend some money to increase their reach, but it was way more than what he had paid for! It could only be because the video was extremely good and Olivia, although she was wearing a mask, was too stunning that they had attracted so much attention overnight. Also, because it was online, the engagements were spontaneous, creating a huge chain reaction. Nichs felt that Olivia was simply his lucky star! At this moment, Olivia was swiftly answering the exam questions in the ssroom. Because she had been discovered to have snuck out the day before, she received a light punishment. After the ss, her ssmates began to create trouble and make noise. Meanwhile, Olivia remained calm and answered quickly. Jake suddenly rushed in, raised his phone, and shouted. "Hey, guys! Do you want to see something?" "What is it?" Someone intervened and teased. "Sorry, but I only look at beauties.If it''s anything other than sexy and beautiful women, I''m not interested!" "Hey, you''re right!" Jake''s eyes lit up and shouted. "But I''m not showing you a beauty, I''m showing you a goddess!" "You are lying!" A group of people burst intoughter. They said that Jake must have been stimted by someone stripteasing in public a few days ago causing him to not be clear-headed. Jake became anxious. He only wanted to show it to them, so in order to prove himself, he directly connected his phone to the projector. He then yed the video that he had been obsessing with overnight. Hearing the familiar music, Olivia''s stomach curled. As she looked up, she saw herself in the advertisement. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The melodious music echoed as the camera slowly moved, and a masked girl emerged in the shot. Because most of her face was covered, her delicate chin and red lips attracted even more attention. The masked girl was stunningly beautiful at first nce, and the boys thought so, too. No matter how long they stared at her, her beauty was just radiating. The woman in the video had fair skin like that of a pearl, and her figure was slim and graceful. A silky white dress embraced her every curve, and her luscious ck hair just fell like a waterfall. Every inch of her body radiated heavenly energy. She was simply beautiful. The teenagers watched until their eyes got permanently fixated on the woman. It was only after the video had ended that they came to their senses and appreciated her heavenly beauty. "Wow, she''s really beautiful! It would be better if we could see her face though!" Everyone nodded in agreement. Jake smiled with satisfaction when he saw that they all reacted the same way. "Do you believe me now? I told you, I''m not blind! I can see beauty" The boys all agreed that the woman looked like a goddess, but most of the girls thought otherwise. Thedies sneered and said. "Who knows if she''s beautiful or ugly? She has a mask on.If she really is beautiful, then why is she covering her face? She is hiding behind a mask, so she must be ugly¡± "Yes, yes!" The girls continued to ridicule the woman in the video. Meanwhile, the boys immediately came to her defense, saying that they could bet a hundred dors that the woman really was beautiful even without a mask. Jake got so angry that he shouted. "Shut up! Don''t you know what you''re doing? You''re all just sour.Why don''t you take a look at yourself in a mirror?" "Is it hard to admit that another woman is beautiful?" He added, still unable to calm himself down.He was angry, but the girls didn''t back down. They got angrier.They stood in front of them and said. "She has already fascinated you to this extent even if you haven''t seen her in person.If she shows up, are you going to kneel down in front of her?" "Ah, we''ll see." Heughed mockingly. "You''re just jealous!" "Us? Jealous? Are you blind?" A few girls almost started to fight Jake. The others sat back and watched the chaos, but Olivia''s eyes widened that she almost choked on her water. She never imagined that the person who would desperately defend her would be Jake. ¡®¡®This is a weird feeling¡± She thought. Olivia wondered if Jake would continue to defend the woman in the video if he found out that it was her. ¡®¡®That would be really funny¡± Olivia thought and giggled. She coughed as she choked on the water. Thinking about it rxed her a little as she was getting angry at the girls. What Olivia didn''t expect was that Jake walked directly towards her and proudly asked. "Olivia, you look beautiful.Tell me, is the woman in the video beautiful?" Olivia was speechless. ¡®Is this a serious question?¡¯ She thought to herself. Olivia wanted tough, but she resisted. She nodded and answered with a serious face. "She''s beautiful." The person in the video was her. ¡®Could she call herself ugly? Absolutely not¡± ¡®It''s not narcissism, it''s confidence¡¯ She reassured herself. It was precisely because Olivia was known as one of the prettiest girls in school. Although the way she chased after men made people look down on her, nobody dared to make fun of her appearance. It was because of her beauty that Jake temporarily forgot about his previous feud with Olivia. "Sure enough!" Jake replied. ¡®My eyes are a thousand times better than those other girls!¡¯ He thought. Jake was satisfied with the answer he got, so he said to Olivia. "Since you and I have the same vision and taste, I will no longer cause you trouble in the future!" The corner of Olivia''s eyes twitched. ¡®Is this guy dering defeat? Or is he saying that he rules over me?'' Olivia thought. ''Looks like thest beating didn''t teach him a lesson¡± The ss ended just like that. When Olivia returned to her dormitory, she received a phone call from Nichs. ording to him, the advertisement was a sess. The only thing to worry about now is whether sales would increase. Olivia ordered him not to let anyone dig out her identity. Afterwards, she immediately hung up the phone. The next day was Saturday, and she had toe to her younger brother''s contest. Thinking of this, Olivia packed her bag and left school. Because of Maggie''s injuries, Master Langston and his wife took extra care of her simply because they felt guilty and wanted topensate. While Olivia was waiting at the school gate, she found out that the car that was supposed to take her home had already taken Maggie to the hospital. She said that she wanted to get her wounds examined and promised to return to pick Olivia upter. Olivia brushed it off and waited for a taxi. As soon as she got to the side of the road, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of her.The window lowered, revealing Bruce''s stunning face. "Get in the car¡± He turned his head and looked at her quietly. After calling several times, Olivia lost hope, so she hopped in the car without saying a word.After sitting down, he realized that the driver was Galen. "Hi" Galen smiled and waved at Olivia. "Hi, we meet again." "Long time no see." Olivia nodded politely. She didn''t know if it was all in her head, but she always thought that Galen''s eyes looked very strange. His gaze swept over her and Bruce, and it made her a little ufortable. What Olivia didn''t know was that the coincidence that she encountered at the gate was Galen''s doing. Five minutes ago as the two happened to be driving by, Galen teasingly asked. "Look.You have a friend from this school, right? Do you want to go over and take a look?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Galen was just teasing.Unexpectedly, Bruce paused and said. "Alright.Go ahead.¡¯¡¯ Galen just kept quiet. ¡®That was very straightforward¡¯ He thought. Galen clicked his tongue and couldn''t help but ask. "That ne on your neck, are you giving it to the girl you like?" Bruce nced at him and only said. "You''re ridiculous¡¯¡¯ There was no direct admission or denial. But Galen knew Bruce, and when he heard it, he knew he was right. Because of this, whenever Olivia was around, his gaze towards her filled with extreme admiration. After all, any girl who could make Bruce act soft was no ordinary person. Despite seeing that Olivia was a little ufortable, he continued to tease Bruce in front of the young lady. Because of this, Bruce''s face darkened. His cold gaze swept across Galen, and he got so frightened that he just kept quiet and drove silently. Olivia casually changed the topic. "Why are you here? Are you just passing by?" "Yes." With his expressionless face, Bruce suddenly asked. "Are you free tomorrow? I want you to do me a favor.¡± "Tomorrow?" Olivia was a little embarrassed. She promised Oscar that she would apany him to his Hacker Ranking Tournament the next day. Bruce seemed to have noticed Olivia''s hesitation and just said. "The day after tomorrow is fine" "Alright!" Olivia agreed straightforwardly. Then she remembered something and asked. "What can I do for you?" "You''ll find out the day after tomorrow.¡¯ Bruce nced at Olivia, his dark eyes stared at her deeply. Galen, who was driving, watched this scene from his rearview mirror and smirked. ¡®¡®Who said that this gentleman from the Tucker n would not fall in love? Is this a sign that he''s asking her out?¡¯¡¯ He thought. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ''¡®Experts!¡¯'' Galen secretly poked Bruce and threw him a nce. He only meant that he was hiding it well...When Olivia saw this, her gaze turned into a flirtatious one. She could not help touching his arm.No wonder there were countless women who wanted to marry into the Tucker family, but Bruce had always been unmoved. It turned out that there would always be someone by his side, and he was not lonely at all. Olivia considered this. "Galen, will you be apanying us?"she asked tentatively. ¡®Just me and Bruce...Isn''t that just appropriate?¡¯ she thought to herself. However, before Galen could reply, Bruce took over the conversation. "He''s not free," he said. The corner of Galen''s mouth twitched. He clearly had plenty of time that day, but he did not dare say it out loud. He just smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I have to follow up on the development progress of Maple Forest Mountain, '''' he told her. "I''m very busy that day." Olivia smiled, but did not say anything else. Suddenly, the car stopped at the entrance of the Clements vi. Olivia got off the car and watched the Rolls-Royce leave. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When she entered the house, she could already smell the food from afar. A servant took her backpack and said, "Madam Enya is in the kitchen.'''' She walked towards the kitchen and saw her mother cooking some soup. It was apparently for Maggie. From the looks of it, they were more like mother and daughter. Olivia turned around and went upstairs to her room without saying a word. After Maggie returned from the hospital, Madam Enya had indeed taken good care of her and made the best food. Apparently, Maggie was enjoying the attention so she always tried her best to guilt trip her. But there were advantages and disadvantages to this situation: the advantage was that she was still in the Clements family, which greatly satisfied her vanity, and the downside was that her arm was fractured and every time she deliberately tried to seduce Leonard, she would fail. As a woman, Maggie felt helpless as she thought about Leonard not giving her attention. She could not drag this out any longer! Leonard was being silent, so she would have to be the one to knock some sense into him. That night, when she was still in her room thinking about how to get medicine, Madam Sophie called her. "Maggie, your father cannot be serious! He actually wants to divorce me!" Since thest time Donald Peterson ate outside, Madam Sophie had to raise money. Now that Maggie was fine, her mother did not have any money, and the couple had been kicked out. Things had already reached this point, and Maggie was not stupid. She carefully pondered about this and figured that a lot of things were not lining up. "Mom, please stop.I believe that Dad really doesn''t have any money.Otherwise, do you really think he would just kidnap Olivia and just lock our whole family up in jail?" If she had not secretly caused a car ident, she would have been kicked out of the Clements n by now. Madam Sophie cried. "If he hadn''t been so careless as to look for those dirty women outside, he would still have that money!" Maggie felt helpless as she tried tofort her mother again. "Mom, it''s not the end of the world yet.Listen to me, this is what you have to do next.I guarantee that you will return to this vi as its owners soon!" "Okay, okay.We''re listening.¡± "Then next..." The callsted for more than an hour. It was a malicious scheme, so sinister that it was unscrupulous! The next morning, Olivia followed the agreement and went out with her younger brother. Although she was not very interested in the Hacker Ranking Tournament, she still pretended to be happy and excited in order not to disappoint Oscar. However, when the car was halfway to the location of the tournament, heavy traffic prevented them from moving forward. Their chauffeur sighed. "A funeral is blocking the road ahead; he said. "Let''s take a different path." "Alright, ¡° Olivia replied.When the car turned around, she looked out of the window.With just a nce, a memory that had long since beenpletely forgotten suddenly surfaced in her mind. Her face suddenly turned deathly pale; she remembered! She finally understood why when she first saw Galen, she felt that his face was familiar, but she could not remember why¡­ It turned out that the only time she saw Galen in her previous life was at his own funeral! At that time, it was because he had gone to investigate the development of Maple Forest Mountain, but in the end, he encountered andslide on the road and was buried alive! By the time he was dug out, he was already dead... Galen was the sole sessor of the Burke n. He died at such a young age, and his entire family had no heir. At that time, all the upper-ss families went to attend his funeral. Olivia had also seen therge photos of the deceased there. At that time, she felt sad, but did not really think about it that much. However, she never thought that she and Galen would know each other because of Bruce in this life. Looking at her pale face, Oscar was confused. "Sister, what happened to you?" "Oscar, I have something very important to do," she told him. "Uncle Charlie, please take my brother home, okay?" She did not want to dy this at all. After giving the driver and his brother instructions, she got out of the car, then hailed for a taxi. She did not have Galen''s contact information, so she could only take a cab all the way to Bruce. On the way, she called him several times, but he did not pick up. Fortunately, it was not that far away. Ten minutester, Olivia appeared at the entrance of the Imperial View Building. This was the Tucker n''s territory. A singlepany building so majestic and grand it showed the n''s iparable financial resources. Olivia wanted to rush in but was stopped by the front desk at the door. "Who are you looking for? If you don''t have an appointment, you can''te in." Olivia gritted her teeth and was considering barging into the elevator when the president opened the elevator door. She saw Bruce walk out of the elevator wearing an expensive custom suit, his tall and slender figure so conspicuous in the grand lobby. His masculine aura was so strong. Almost at the moment he appeared, everyone''s attention was on him. His cold face sent a message not to approach him. No one dared toe closer to him, in fear of being killed on the spot.Olivia was not afraid of death. The moment she saw him, she rushed over and grabbed his sleeve. "Call Galen and see where he is!" she told him anxiously. "Tell him not to go to Maple Forest Mountain today!" Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Instant silence filled the atmosphere. The employees on the first floor of the Imperial View Building were dumbfounded. Dozens of gazesnded on Olivia''s hand that was still hanging on to Bruce''s suit. They were not expecting their boss to be close to girls. And he was a neat freak; he did not like other people touching him. The next thing this bold girl was going to face was probably Bruce''s rage, and the embarrassment of being thrown out by the security guards in public! A trace of sympathy shed through everyone''s eyes. In the next second, Bruce, who normally did notugh, did not even get angry. Instead, he gently grabbed the girl''s hand and took her out of thepany withrge strides. That moment, the entire Imperial View Building exploded with excitement. The big question was: Did love finally get to the cold and domineering Mr.Bruce Tucker? In the car, Olivia looked at Bruce''s stony expression and felt her heart beat faster. She had just said that there would bendslides in the Maple Forest Mountain area, which was very serious. Her words were utterly direct and did not have the slightest intention of joking. When Bruce asked how she knew this, she only said, "I had a dream.Everything in my dreamse true, so..." He would probably scold her for that, but it was the only reasonable excuse. If she said that she had died once, she would probably not be in the vehicle right now, but would be locked up in a psychiatric hospital. Bruce nced at her. Seeing that the girl was nervous but serious, he knitted his brows and called Galen without saying another word. His action represented trust, and Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. However... No one answered the phone. "He went alone and left very early¡¯ Bruce said. "If what you said is true, then I''m afraid it''s toote." He patted Olivia''s shoulder. "Fasten your seat belt." She was still in a daze, but immediately came to her senses.She fastened her seat belt. The car sped along. Maple Forest Mountain belonged to the boundary outside of LC City. It was a long distance away, and was scenic, with beautiful ridges and rivers. Therefore, it had been nned out long ago to be developed into a vacation Spot. The project was originally taken by the Tucker n, but it waster transferred to the Burkes. Olivia still remembered that because of Galen''s death in her previous life. There were even rumors that Bruce had indirectly killed Galen; he had suffered a lot of infamy back then. They had such a good rtionship; if something were to happen to Galen, Bruce would definitely be sad over it. Olivia turned and quietly nced at Bruce. The man waspletely focused on driving, his cold and handsome face showing no signs of worry. However, the tense aura and the increasing speed of the car were enough to exin everything. "Bruce, don''t worry too much,¡¯ she whispered. In her previous life, things had already happened, and there was no possibility of any change. But in this life, she could only hope. At the same time, on the only road to Maple Forest Mountain, Galen was surprised halfway through the drive. He was driving a sports car today; it was a smooth and handsome ride. However, on this rough mountain road, it was simply bumpy. Seeing that the chassis was stuck in a crater on the road, Galen got out of the car and rubbed his eyebrows, his head hurting. He wanted to call someone to pick him up, but he realized that ever since he had entered the forest, his cell phone hadpletely lost its signal... It was the rainy season, and the rains came without any warning. He could only get back into the car and hide from the cold. After ten minutes, a passenger minibus arrived; the words written on it were for Maple Forest Mountain. ¡®What could he do?¡¯ He stopped the passenger minibus and got on. "Ten dors per person,¡¯ the driver shouted. "Get in the car and pay first" Galen took out his wallet. Without any change, he casually stuffed a hundred dor bill. His noble posture and expensive attire made him look like a master from a wealthy family, especially with the sports car parked by the roadside. It was probably worth a lot of money... The men sitting in the car exchanged nces and saw greed in each other''s eyes. It looked like they got lucky today. Ashley Williams also had a bad day. A few days ago, she was kidnapped by the kidnappers. Fortunately, she was able to escape because she met Olivia. After that, she returned to the school and questioned her ssmate why he did not say anything when he knew that she had disappeared for two days. The boy said that she deserved it... The response was truly chilling. Ashley was so angry she smashed her fist against her ssmate''s nose; he bled profusely. And then she was expelled. She did not dare tell her family about this, so she still pretended to go to school and leave the house every day. After that, she would wander around randomly. The reason why she got on this bus was because she thought that the time would pass by almost as fast as school would end. Why was she so miserable? The more Ashley thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Her eyes turned red, and she heard a gentle voice beside her. "Can I sit here?" "You sit wherever you want, '''' she replied, sobbing.When she looked up, she was stunned. ¡®Are all the men in the forest so handsome?¡¯ she wondered. Galen sat down. The experience of taking a minibus for the first time in his life was not too sour. In the chilly air, there were people coughing and spitting from time to time. Someone in the back row took off his shoes and the stench floated in the narrow space. Galen''s face turned green. After persisting for three stops, he could not bear any longer and decided to get off the car. As soon as he arrived at the car door, five or six men surrounded him and said with a fake smile, "You want to get off the car? Sure, just leave all the money on you and we''ll let you leave.¡± His wallet was filled with money. ¡®Am I really that stupid?¡¯ he thought. He smiled gently, but his voice carried the arrogance that a master of the Burke n should have. "Move aside and I won''t have to beat you up¡± he warned. "If you don''t, then you''re wee to try and attack me." Ashley blinked. His arrogance was a little attractive. After thinking for a while, she immediately took a bottle of pepper spray from her school bag. Since these people were trying to rob him, the others in the car would definitely not be able to escape ¡ªincluding her. A few robbersughed coldly and rushed towards Galen. He had been following Bruce as his sandbag training partner all year round. ''How could he not defeat these people?¡¯ In the blink of an eye, all the men who had just been filled with ferocity fell to the ground and howled. Galen kicked them, and the few of them were quite frightened as they crawled out of the car. At that moment, the driver of the car suddenly stopped abruptly! The people in the car were caught off guard and fell forward because of the impact. Ashley and Galen were the two who reacted the fastest. They immediately grabbed onto the armrest, preventing their fall. "What happened?" Someone''s face was bloodied from the collision and immediately shouted, "Do you know how to drive?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The driver sighed. "Thendslide ahead is blocking the road.I can''t get past it!" Raising his head, Galen saw a few stones falling not far from the bus, blocking the road ahead with a large amount of silt. Seeing this, Ashley subconsciously looked at the mountain on the left. Suddenly, her expression changed. "Run!" she yelled. "Run!" Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Galen also nced at the mountain, and saw that the earth in front of him, which had been gradually softening as the rain washed away, definitely had signs that it would spontaneously break away. "Get out of the car and run onto the ground!" he immediately shouted. "Hurry!" In the end, after shouting, the only ones who were moving were him and the girl in front of him. The others remained calm. "Isn''t this normal? Haven''t you encountered something like this before? Young people nowadays...You always fuss when something unexpected happens." A faintugh could be heard. Ashley was so angry that she wanted to leave them. ¡®¡®None of them care about their own lives so why should I?¡¯¡¯ Galen raised his eyebrows. Without saying a word, he directly snatched the bag of the person closest to him. Then, he pulled Ashley out of the minibus and ran wildly off the road. The one who was robbed of the bag was stunned and immediately became angry. "Quickly chase, chase for me!" They all knew each other, and when they saw this, they all chased after him. Ashley was pulled away by Galen. Seeing this, she did not hesitate to say, "Nice move, asshole" Galenughed. "Pay attention to your feet¡± he immediately said, "don''t be distracted" The two of them ran far, far away. Only when both of them were out of breath did Galen stop. He tossed the bag aside. The man went forward to pick it up. He wanted to make a move, but with a loud explosion, countless rocks rolled down from the mountain behind him, apanied by a surge of sludge. The stopped minibus was instantly buried! Everyone''s faces turned deathly pale. That was close. If they had not run out and survived by luck, they would have all died in that car by now... Thinking of this, they looked at Galen and Ashley with guilt and gratitude. "I''m sorry, one of them said.Ashley curled her lips.She ignored these people and looked directly at Galen. "Are youing with me?" she asked. "I know the way out of here.¡¯ Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Alright." Without any hesitation, Galen followed Ashley and left. The others were obviously locals, so there was no need to worry. Only the two of them were outsiders. Fortunately, there was a field beside the mountain road. Apart from the sprouting crops they were trampling, the ce was still safe for now. But at this rate, thendslide could turn into mudslide. In order to ensure their safety, they had to contact the outside world to move the people nearby. They had to leave as well. Although Ashley was not a native of Maple Forest Mountain, she had been here many times and was quite familiar with the route. "My name''s Ashley. What about you?" "Galen" "The rain''s too heavy.We need to find shelter." They were both drenched. ck clouds and thunder rolled over them. There were no viges in sight, and their mobile phones had been losing their signal. "Don''t you know the way?" Galen questioned. "You''re familiar with the road don''t tell me you''re lost now?" "I..." Ashley admitted that she was overconfident when he first said this and could not help but mutter, "Well, no one told me that every road here looks the same! I clearly remember that I''ve been here before, but not by walking..." She scratched her head and turned around anxiously. "Sorry, why don''t we turn back?" It was pointless to turn back now.Galen sighed. "Follow me¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Everything she said came true! Olivia was not the slightest bit happy. Instead, her brows furrowed even more tightly. Galen had already arrived at the mountain, and now. it hadpletely copsed. Bruce had said that Galen was already in danger earlier. Olivia remembered that in her previous life, Galen, who was clearly hopeful of being rescued, was trapped in the car because he did not discover thendslide in time. In this life, even if they arrived there on time, there would still be no chance to save him. "Don''t worry,¡¯ Olivia said, "I''m sure they''re already searching for him right now.He''ll be rescued." Unexpectedly, Bruce suddenly reached over and rubbed her head. His thin lips curled up slightly. "Are you worried about me?" he asked. Olivia was stunned. She wanted to avoid this tragedy, partly because she did not want to see Galen, who had unparalleled medical skills, die just like that, and partly because she wanted to repay Bruce for his help. If one really cared about him, there would definitely be no such thing as... Just as Olivia was thinking how to answer, Bruce took the initiative to change the topic. "Let''s go and take a look" The two of them got out of the car and headed towards the blockaded road. Thendslide and thunderstorm caused line failure, and almost no signal in the entire could be found. The blockade was pulled up by an old man nearby, preventing other vehicles or pedestrians from moving further forward. Seeing Bruce and Olivia approaching, the old man immediately came up to dissuade him. "We can''t go further ahead.You guys should turn back immediately.¡¯ "Grandpa, is the area of thendslide big?" Olivia walked forward with her umbre and asked, "We have a friend who drove over.We can''t get in touch with each other and we don''t know how things are now¡± "It''s hard to say.There are still falling stones on the mountain.If we encounter them, I''m afraid it will be dangerous!" The old man sighed. "I wonder when the search and rescue people will arrive.If they arrive early, they might be able to save a few more people¡¯ "Almost there.Earlier, on the road, Bruce had already called in a search and rescue team just in case.Now, it was about time.Sure enough, not long after Olivia finished saying those words, the sound of helicopters rumbling came from the sky¡± the search and rescue team had arrived. At that moment, six helicopters flew towards the area where the copse was the most serious, carrying out a descent-type search and rescue. Ten minutester, a few fire engines also arrived. Under such arge-scale search and rescue, news would probably spread very quickly. Olivia looked from afar and heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, the wind and rain were heavy, and the only streetmps on both sides of the path were blown to the ground. Olivia sneezed and felt a little cold. In the next second, a suit jacketnded on her shoulder, carrying a faint fragrance of mint¡ªrefreshing and pleasant to the nose. And the temperature of his body... Olivia raised her head and smiled faintly. "Thank you." "Let''s go sit in the car first¡¯¡¯ Bruce suggested, pulling on her hand. The waiting time was always long. Olivia leaned against her seat and listened to the crackling sound of raindrops outside the car. Sleepiness surged over and she unknowingly fell asleep. After an unknown amount of time, a muffled thunder suddenly exploded. Olivia was woken up, and she suddenly sat up. As a result, something cold identally brushed past her lips. She opened her eyes in confusion, only to see Bruce''s handsome face in front of her. He had leaned over and was covering her with a nket. And what she identally kissed just now seemed to be his ear... Olivia''s head buzzed, and she waspletely awake this time. ¡®It''s over she thought.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®I''m in trouble! The extreme clean freak would not throw me out of the car, would he?¡¯ At the same time, the two of them were stunned as they looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly rose. However, before something else could happen, someone knocked on the car window, their actions crazed. Aman in a rescue suit anxiously urged them to lower the window. Olivia came back to her senses and quietly retreated. Bruce sat back down and lowered his window. His voice was cold as he said, "Speak." "There''s news!" The rescue officer wiped the rain off his face. "We just found a sports car buried underground, sir.It''s definitely Mr.Galen''s car, but there¡¯s no one inside.He should have escaped sessfully¡¯ This was good news. Bruce nodded. "Continue the search and rescue." "Yes!" The rescue officer replied loudly, and then ran back to the sealed area. The car window was closed again, and Bruce started the car and drove towards a narrow road on the other side. "Where are we going?" Olivia asked. "Find a ce to stay.We might not be able to return tonight." The wind and rain were so heavy that it was not safe to drive at high speeds. Some of the trees and streetmps on the road were blown down by the wind, and the roads were all blocked. Even if they wanted to return today, they would not be able to do so. Besides, they still had to stay here and wait for news. Bruce sighed softly when he saw the woman''s distracted expression. "I didn''t expect this, too,'''' he told her. "Otherwise, I would have arranged for someone to send you back¡¯ "It''s fine" Olivia''s expression was indifferent. "It''s important to save Galen" They purposely skirted around the topic of the kiss just now. After driving for seven or eight minutes, Bruce finally chose to stay at a very lively house. It belonged to an old couple who had been doing farm work all year round and were in good health. Seeing them drenched in rain, they greeted them warmly inside. The stormsted until night. After eating a very delicious meal, the old woman smiled and tidied up the room next door. "Sorry, we rarely expect any visitors,¡¯ she told them apologetically. "Please don''t mind the simple and crude room." "How could that be?" Olivia smiled gently. "We''re already very embarrassed to trouble you." "Ah, I don''t know when this power outage will be over.I''ll put a few more candles in your room.If you get up in the middle of the night, you can light them." The old woman, Susan chuckled as she stood up and led them to the room. Olivia looked over and was immediately embarrassed. Susan only had one room left, so she and Bruce had to sleep in the same room tonight. She was stunned.She saw the old woman smiling. "You and your husband should rest early.I''ll go back to my room to sleep.¡¯ ¡®Husband?¡¯ Olivia opened her mouth to exin, but Susan had already left. The door was closed. Olivia looked at the tall and handsome man in the candlelight. She scratched her head. "May I should sleep outside?" she asked awkwardly. Bruce nced at her. "Are you afraid of sharing a room with me and taking advantage of me in the middle of the night?" he questioned. Olivia immediately shook her head. "No." "Oh." Bruce sat on the bed and said leisurely, "Then go to sleep." Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Afterwards, Bruce went straight to bed and lied down on one end, leaving the other half for Olivia. Seeing her stunned expression, Bruce looked over with his deep dark eyes and resisted to smile. "Go to bed.You can sleep beside me.¡¯ Olivia stayed silent. ¡®Is this happening right now?¡¯ Olivia was scared. "This isn''t good, is it?" Olivia asked. While standing still and looking at Bruce, the red candle in her hand trembled. Her heart was at the brink of a copse. ¡®¡¯Why is Bruce so cold in front of other people? He''s like a merciless god.He''s like an unplucked flower nted in a summit of a snow mountain.He''s just ruthless! But in front of me, his coldness and arrogance are suddenly gone¡± She thought to herself. ¡®Who would believe this? This is unreal? ¡° Olivia felt like crying. After thinking, she decided to leave. "Good night!" She hurriedly said as she quickly left the room. There was no light due to power outage, and because she ran so quickly, the candlelight suddenly went out. Olivia, who had instantly fallen into darkness, stopped and stood still. She could not find the door anywhere.She could never leave now. "Ugh!" Olivia grunted. "Damn it! This is driving me crazy!" Suddenly, a chuckle could be heard from behind her. Olivia felt her surroundings lighten. A candle was finally lit. She turned around and saw that Bruce had already finished setting up her side of the bed. Looking at the girl''s blushing face, Bruce mocked her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to take advantage of me.¡¯ ¡®Of course, he doesn''t have to resist¡¯ Olivia thought. She caught herself thinking like she''s interested in Bruce. Feeling embarrassed, she didn''t say anything. Olivia smiled and the awkwardness of being in the same room slowly disappeared as he started joking around and ying tricks on her. "Don''t worry, I will definitely remain unmoved! I''ll stay still." She giggled. "Oh, what a pity!" Bruce replied. Bruce sighed lightly and instantly regretted what he said. His thin lips curled up slightly and the smile on his face remained. Olivia didn''t know what he meant, but she didn''t dare to ask further. She was afraid that Bruce would say something shocking. Olivia took her shoes off and lied down, pulling the slightly musty nket over her body. ¡®Today felt like a dream¡¯ She looked up at the ceiling. She was confused and shocked that she actually agreed to stay in the same room as Bruce! If people found out about this, it would probably leave them in shock. Thinking of this, Olivia turned to face Bruce and quietly locked her eyes on him. The candle didn''t blow out, emitting a faint light. Through the dim light, she could see the perfect handsome face of a man. His dark eyes were closed, and she could see the shadows of his longshes on his eyelids. It made his eyebrows look less cold and solemn. It looked gentle. This face was truly captivating. Just as she was staring at him, Bruce suddenly opened his eyes. As the candlelight dimmed even more, the gazes of the two unexpectedly met. Olivia was stunned. He saw that Bruce''s pair of smiling eyes were filled with mystery. Olivia felt her body react to his sexy gaze. Looking at him, her cheeks started to burn. She didn''t look away instantly. She was obsessed with the beauty right in front of her. ¡®What could be more embarrassing than this?¡¯ She caught herself. Olivia immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. The small room was now filled with a different kind of atmosphere. For a while, Bruce stared at Olivia who was pretending to be asleep. Suddenly, he saw a faint smile sh in front of his eyes. ¡®¡¯Oh, stop pretending ¡° he thought and giggled. The next morning, the sky lit up. The storm finally passed, leaving behind fallen trees and scattered mud. Olivia and Bruce bid farewell and left. Before leaving, Olivia saw Bruce leave a small stack of money on the table. While looking outside the car''s window, Olivia yawned several times . She felt restless for a long timest night and only fell asleep in the second half of the night. Because the bed was old and firm, it was not veryfortable. There was no other way though, she had to settle for it. Yesterday''s stay was beyond Olivia''s expectations. She thought that someone with a high status like Bruce would be picky and fussy. She did not expect him to not have any of the snobbery that a typical rich man had. Even if they had to stay at a farmer''s house, he remained calm andposed. ¡®¡®Such a charming man is truly astonishing¡¯¡¯ She thought. Olivia stopped daydreaming and asked. "Do you feel any back pain?" Yesterday, he gave her the entire bed and moved to the ground. Because of the heavy rain, the ground was slightly damp, and she was worried that he hadn''t slept well. Bruce nced at Olivia and raised his eyebrows. He assured her. "It doesn''t hurt.You have to remember that my body is strong." Olivia stayed silent. She blushed and didn''t dare to continue this topic. As they drove back to the restricted area, the search continued. ording to the news ryed by the rescue team, three cars were found and a total of five people were rescued from the vehicles. Because of the rapid medical response, those who were severely injured were prevented from dying, but theyter fell into aa. Although all of them were injured, their lives were not in danger. However, they had never heard of Galen specifically. He was still missing. It was not until 9:30 in the morning that they saw a thick smokeing from a distance. It seemed as if a fire had started. Bruce looked from afar and immediately made a decision. "Let''s go take a look" Olivia followed him hurriedly. "Could that be a signal from Galen?" Olivia asked. "Definitely.Bruce looked behind him, and after walking halfway, he suddenly extended his hand towards Olivia and said. "Come, hold on to me.¡¯ Yesterday, there was a violent storm, so their path was muddy. Olivia tried as hard as she could to walk faster, but there were too many potholes, so they had to pay attention if they didn''t want to fall. Olivia realized that it was going to be a difficult path. In order to prevent herself from falling down, she handed her hand over to Bruce without much thought. With him leading the way, it would be much easier to walk through the muddy path. When they reached the area, they discovered that the ce where the smoke wasing from was an abandoned building. It was burning inside, and thick smoke came out from the old windows. Not far from the building, they saw two bodies lying on the ground. It was Galen. Suddenly, Olivia sees a familiar face. "Ashley? Why are you here?" After recognizing the girl beside Galen, Olivia was shocked. Ever since thest time she rescued her, she had been busy dealing with Donald''s family and had forgotten about this adorable and beloved girl. ''I didn''t expect that I would encounter this scene again!¡¯ She thought to herself. While Olivia looked at Ashley, a thought shed in her mind. She thought that perhaps the reason why Ashley was living a more peaceful life now was because of what Olivia had done for her. She was drastically different before. This time Galen was also saved, and because of this, Olivia''s perception and ways from her past life had nowpletely changed. The moment she saw Olivia, Ashley''s eyes lit up and cried out in surprise. "Olivia? You saved me again! This really means a lot!" Just as she finished speaking, Galen, who was lying beside her, suddenly rolled his eyes. "Excuse me? Can you speak with a little bit of conscience? It was clearly me who saved you! It was me!" Chapter 46 Chapter 46 After the crash, they took shelter in the building as the storm hit. They were cold and hungry. They had to figure out how to start a fire so they could sleep around it to stay warm. A few hourster, they woke up. It was dark and both of them had high fever. Galen was weak and didn''t have any medicine on him. Fortunately, Galen had a reputation of being the Sacred Hand of Medicine, so he used the herbs he could find near the area. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Passing by a small river, he saw a fish struggling by the water. He picked it up and took it back to roast. Only then did they had something to fill their empty stomachs. After that night, Galen thought about how the ident should be in the news by now in LC City. He expected Bruce toe and save him, so he lit a fire and burned down the abandoned building. Sure enough, their savior came. "Big brother, pull me up.¡¯ Galen grinned. After saying that, he waved his hand towards Bruce. "Weak.'' Bruceughed. Olivia couldn''t help but shiver. The scene was quite beautiful. What made it even more beautiful was that it was full of emotion. Bruce''s face instantly darkened. "Huh?" Olivia was interrupted as Galen snorted, and the beautiful aura suddenly disappeared. "I was wrong.¡¯ Galen immediately changed his tone. "I really don''t have the strength to get up and walk.I need somebody to help me or I''ll have to crawl back." "It''s good to crawl back.It saves fuel." Bruce gave him a look of contempt. Suddenly, a helicopter arranged by Bruce flew over the sky. After the helicopter hadnded, a few people gently lifted Galen and Ashley onto stretchers. Olivia and Bruce also boarded the helicopter. It was a long way back to LC City, so flying in a helicopter was faster than taking an ambnce. On the way, Galen and Ashley fussed at each other again. "Are girls so unreasonable? I saved you!" "You can continue believing that.The one who saved me was Clearly Olivia.Does everything need to be about you? Besides, you still haven''t settled your debt from yesterday!" As Ashley spoke, his pale face gradually reddened. Olivia looked over and asked with curiosity. "What kind of debt is it?" Galen was silent. Ashley pretended to sleep. Galen also shut his mouth tightly. Apparently, this was a secret. "It''s a secret.It''s hard to tell." He said quietly. Olivia smiled thoughtfully. When the helicopter was halfway there, Ashley and Galen took their medicines and fell asleep. Olivia looked at the scenery beneath. The wide ravine was magnificent, the mountains were lush, and the river was endless. Looking around, Olivia was stunned by the beautiful scenery. Just as she was lost in thought, she felt something on her shoulders. Olivia turned her head and saw Bruce leaning against her shoulder. His breathing was shallow and his eyes were tightly shut. He fell asleep. There were several other people in the helicopter who were participating in the rescue. They were shocked after seeing this. However, they didn''t show it openly, so they could use the remaining flight to observe the two. Initially, Olivia wanted to push Bruce aside, but when she thought of how he had given her his bedst night, she decided to let him sleep on her shoulder. Her heart softened and she didn''t dare push him away. Because of this, Olivia remained motionless for more than half an hour. When the helicopternded, Bruce woke up and Olivia''s shoulder felt sore. Bruce was a little surprised. He was still confused and sleepy. When he leaned against Olivia''s shoulder and smelled the familiar fragrance on her body, Bruce got a rare good night''s sleep. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Seeing Olivia pitifully adjusting her neck, Bruce giggled. At the same time, he extended his hand and helped Olivia with the soreness. Olivia muttered softly. "I still owe you.¡¯ It had to be said that Bruce was strong and he had a unique technique. After only five or six lower back stretches , Olivia felt much morefortable. The helicopternded directly on the rooftop of Brook Family Hospital. Olivia got off first, then she turned around and said her goodbyes. "I''m leaving now.¡¯ As Olivia prepared to leave, she saw Ashley, who had woken up, looking at her with tears rolling down her eyes. Her face was full of reluctance. "Olivia, can I see you again?" Olivia felt bad, so she left Ashley her contact information. "You should stay and focus on your recovery.I''lle visit you tomorrow.¡¯ "Alright!" Hearing this, Ashley was instantly filled with strength. Oliviater took a taxi home. After staying at a ce where they couldn''t find a phone service, she failed to contact her family. She finally came back to the city, but her phone ran out of power and shut down. Not wanting to worry her family, Olivia borrowed the driver''s phone and called home. Olivia''s mother, Madam Enya, answered the phone. "Is there any news?" Her voice was filled with panic and worry. Olivia''s heart tightened and she immediately said. "Mom, it''s me. Is everything alright?" Hearing her daughter''s familiar voice, Madam Enya was stunned and suddenly started crying. "Olivia, something happened to your father¡± "What?" Olivia''s expression changed. Ten minutester, Olivia rushed into the house and saw her mother''s exhausted look. She seemed to have aged ten years in a short period of time. Her elegance disappeared, leaving only tears in her eyes. "Mom, what exactly is going on?" Although Olivia was worried and anxious, she tried to remain calm. Madam Enya cried and told the story. This morning, Master Langston was on a business trip. As usual, his driver drove him to the airport. While they were on their way, the car suddenly rolled over, sending them into the river. When Madam Enya received this news, she waspletely devastated. Unfortunately, because they were unsure of the exact location, she contacted rescuers from everywhere, but the reply she received was that there was little hope. Madam Enya thought she was about to lose her mind and called for more help. She was so flustered that she couldn''t control herself. She asked Olivia with a trembling voice. "What should we do? What should we do?" "When did this happen?" "Half an hour ago.¡¯ Hearing this answer, Olivia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®They wouldn''t be able tost half an hour if they drowned in the river!¡¯ She thought. ¡®In that case, my father might have..¡¯ She didn''t want to continue the thought. "No!" She shouted. Oliviaposed herself.Sheforted Madam Enya. "Mom, Dad will be fine.Leave it to me.I''ll handle it.¡± When she was about to leave, the servants outside the vi cried out in delight. "Master Langston is back! He is back!" Olivia and Madam Enya exchanged nces and immediately rushed out. Master Langston was soaked in water. Fortunately, he was safe and sound. He wasn''t even injured. Madam Enya cried and hugged him. "You scared me to death!" As he watched his wife desperately throw herself into his arms, Master Langstonughed loudly and patted Madam Enya''s back tofort her. "I''m fine.This is a blessing! I got lucky¡± Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡±Just as she was about to thank the person who sent his father back¡± Olivia realized that it was actually Leonard! Chapter 47 Chapter 47 "Are you kidding?¡¯ Olivia was shocked. ¡®How could it be him?¡¯ She looked at Leonard in disbelief. Olivia frowned.The disgust between her eyebrows were obvious. "Since your father is fine, I''ll leave now.Goodbye¡¯ Leonard nced at Olivia, nodded at the couple, and then turned around to leave. Master Langston grabbed the man¡¯s arm and said. "Young man, don''t leave in such a hurry!" As he stood still, Master Langston turned to his family and said. "It''s all thanks to this guy that I''m fine today.This child happened to be passing by.When he saw our car flip into the river, he immediately called for help.It was only when we finally got ashore that he realized it was me!" Olivia paid attention and was left in awe as her father told a riveting story in just a few words. Just the thought of it scared both Olivia and her mom. While it''s true that the Clements disliked Leonard before, but because of what happened, they had abandoned all their previous dissatisfaction. The couple was extremely grateful for the young man. "Thank you, Leonard.I''m lucky you were there.Fortunately, I''m fine.I really didn''t know what to do" Madam Enya wiped her tears and bowed gratefully to him. Leonard politely responded. "Auntie, it''s not a big deal.Even if it was someone else, I would still try to save them.I just didn''t expect that it would be uncle who was in danger.'''' Madam Enya nodded. It was a pity that such a kind person, even if he was essentially her son-inw, would not be able to be her official son-inw. After repeated requests, the couple arranged the guest room so Leonard could take a bath and change his clothes. He had gone into the water to save Master Langston, so his entire body was soaked. They couldn''t let him leave in that state. That would make their family seem ungrateful. The news of Master Langston being rescued quickly spread in the city. Maggie, who was at the hospital, heard about the news. She was getting her wounds checked. When she heard the news, she avoided others and hid in the bathroom to call Donald. She scolded him. "We had an agreement and I''ve negotiated well with you.The weather is obviously favorable.You can''t even aplish this.What kind of a father are you?" Maggie was furious. Yesterday, Olivia hadn''t returned home. This was good news for Maggie. After all, Madam Enya was the only one in the family who she could deceive. She sneaked out of her room in the middle of the night and sneakily destroyed the brakes of Master Langston''s car. At the same time, she asked the driver to take the highway after they passed the traffic, so that he would need to use the brake once he started driving at a higher speed. As soon as they realized that the brakes were broken and as the car went out of control, Master Langston told his driver to swerve to an empty lot where there were no people. As Maggie had expected, everything worked out ording to n. Master Langston¡¯s car fell into the river. However, what she did not realize was that Leonard could be passing by that same river. He immediately called for help and rescued Master Langston. It was indeed a seamless n. After she scolded him, Maggie still couldn''t calm down. "Do you know how much risk I took? If their family suspects me, it''s all over!" Donald stomped his foot in frustration. "But I didn''t know that Leonard was going to be there.If it wasn''t for him, it would''ve been sessful" "Alright, alright.We''re here now.There''s no point arguing about it." Maggie hung up irritably. She looked at herself in the mirror and then at her backpack. She remembered the medicine Madam Sophie gave her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This medicine will determine whether or not she can sessfully be Mrs.Tubman. The plot to murder Master Langston had failed. Next time, she will make sure that she does not fail. Clements Family vi. Leonard took a shower and changed into a clean set of clothes. At this moment, Olivia was the only person in the living room. It suddenly became awkward. Leonard sat down on the sofa, but his gaze turned to Olivia. In the past, Olivia would look at him with love and care in her eyes. But now, she no longer took him seriously. She only felt irritable, impatient, and disgusted when he''s around. Seeing that neither of them spoke, the maid broke their silence and asked with a smile. "Uncle, would you like something to drink?" In the eyes of the unsuspecting maids, Olivia and Leonard were engaged, so they did not hesitate to call him Uncle. However, Olivia looked over and corrected. "It''s not Uncle.There''s no Uncle here, only Leonard." She said in a serious tone. The maid was stunned and nodded. "Yes, I apologize¡¯ "No need" Leonard stood up and said. "Tell Master Langston that I''m leaving now¡± "Sir, aren''t you staying for dinner?" "No¡± Leonard immediately walked out of the vi. He started his car and left. Olivia remained seated on the sofa. She did not bother sending him off, nor did she say thanks to him. They were enemies. It would be ironic to thank him. Coincidentally, just a few minutes after Leonard left, Maggie came back from the hospital. She rushed into the vi and shouted worriedly. "I heard that something happened to Uncle! What happened? Where''s Uncle? Is he alright?" It was all an act. Olivia had waited for her for a long time, and when she finally saw her, she unhesitantly pped her. The p was crisp and the sound of it resounded across the room. When the maids saw this, their jaws fell. ¡®Why did Olivia suddenly lose her temper when she was just in a good mood?¡¯ They thought. They couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Maggie, who now had tears in her eyes. Living in someone else''s roof really is not easy.They thought to themselves.Olivia didn''t care about what the maids thought. She grabbed Maggie''s neck angrily. "This was your doing, right? How dare you!" Olivia was protective of her family. Whoever dared to touch them, she would definitely tear apart. "Olivia, what are you talking about? I don''t understand¡± "I know you don''t like me, but you can''t do this to me without any reason!" Maggie''s face turned red as she started gasping for air. A few teardrops started to roll down from the corner of her eyes. "Do you not understand what I''m saying?" Olivia smiled. Her smile was sinister and her eyes were cold. "What I''m saying is that you deserve to die" She said it in a soft voice, like a devil whispering. It was filled with extreme coldness and wickedness. Maggie''s entire body trembled. Olivia was eager to strangle her at that moment. As she thought about this, Olivia tightened her grip around Maggie''s neck. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Maggie waved her hands as she struggled to breathe. She was stunned to see Olivia''s strength. No matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn''t let go. Seeing this, the servants got so frightened that their hearts started to beat wildly. ¡®Is Olivia going crazy?¡¯ They thought. ¡®You''ll really die, Maggie!¡¯ Olivia looked at her with vengeance. Olivia wasn''t crazy, she just despised Maggie. In her previous life, Maggie was responsible for her death. She had her bones shattered and eventually threw her in a puddle of mud like an animal. It was painful for Olivia. She suddenly remembered it very clearly. At that point, she wished she could crush Maggie''s bones into ashes. But she would never put her life on the line because of Maggie. There were many ways to kill a person, and she didn''t want to choose the most painful one. Just as Maggie started topletely lose her breath, she gradually weakened and Olivia finally let go. Not only did she stop saying harsh words, she felt guilty and proceeded to help Maggie. She frowned and said. "Maggie, are you alright? Just stay still.You might fall if you try to stand.¡± Maggie stayed quiet. She was frightened. She didn¡¯t know Olivia was capable of doing that. ¡®Is she crazy?¡¯ Olivia thought. One second, she wished for her death, and now, she was suddenly helping her. Maggie had a bad gut feeling. Sure enough, the Clements arrived just a few secondster. Olivia took all the me. "It''s all my fault.Her injuries were almost healed.I was just trying to help her, but I tripped, so we both fell" Maggie stayed silent and took a deep breath. Olivia didn''t help her.She wanted to strangle her to death.Maggie looked at her in disbelief and said. "Olivia, you clearly are-" She was unable to finish. "What is it? Bullying or trying to kill you?" Olivia interrupted her. She left Maggie speechless. "I know you don''t like me, but you can''t just bully me!" "Who bullied who?" Maggie''s eyes reddened from anger. As soon as she entered the vi, she was immediately pped and strangled by Olivia. She turned around and wondered if Olivia had any conscience. Master Langston suddenly looked at the both of them. "Maggie has been injured recently.As a father, I have failed to attend to my precious daughter.Maggie, please understand your sister and give her some time.Why are you fighting anyway?" They both sat there quietly. At this point, Maggie felt like she was all alone. Tears started to roll down her cheeks. She began to feel really angry and she could no longer conceal it. However, Olivia suddenly chuckled and said in a low voice. "Don''t you think this routine is familiar? This is what you always do." Maggie was good at pretending and ying the victim. She definitely could make people feel sorry for her and get them to side with her. But Maggie was forgetting something. It wasn''t because Olivia didn''t know how to deceive people, she wanted Maggie to repeatedly get a taste of her own poison. If she wanted to, she could always beat Maggie up whenever they were alone. "Don''t look at me like that" Olivia''s eyebrows curved. Sheter whispered something in Maggie''s ears. "Are you angry? Even if I yed the victim and cried, I would still look a lot better than you." Olivia''s beauty had always been astonishing. She said those words with extreme passion and admiration for herself. At this point, she did not seem to feel guilty, she just continued to embody a cute and charming expression. However, Maggie could no longer contain it. Looking at Olivia''s face, she suddenly grabbed her and threatened. "I''ll tear your face apart! Let''s see if you''ll still look beautiful after this!" Olivia''s mother heard this. Madam Enya pulled Olivia away and pped Maggie. "How dare you touch my daughter in front of me?" She shouted. She could not believe everything that was happening. Madam Enya¡¯''s face filled with anger. "Maggie! You''re usually quite sensible.Why are you being so vicious now? You actually want to ruin my daughter''s face? In front of me?" Master Langston had never imagined that Maggie, who had always been gentle and obedient, would do something so wicked. His heart ached at the thought of this. Maggie regained her senses as Madam Enya pped her. Shepletely lost it because of Olivia. She made her so angry that Maggie suddenly grabbed her without hesitation. Now that she realized what she did, her face filled with fear. "Uncle, Auntie, I didn''t do it on purpose.I totally lost my mind.I didn''t mean to hurt my sister!" Usually, they would believe Maggie, but they saw the incident with their own eyes. "Are you jealous that my daughter is better-looking?" Madam Enya sneered. "No, Auntie.Please believe me." Madam Enya protected Olivia and blocked her from Maggie''s sight. She could not see the damage that she caused her. Master Langston looked at Maggie and ordered. "Forget it! I don''t want to see you again.You will be staying at the school''s dormitory.You must leave immediately!" Although Olivia felt that her act of vengeance was not enough, she saw Maggie''s face darken in agony. ¡®It is good to torture people.What am I supposed to do now that she''s leaving? Ugh!¡¯ Olivia thought to herself. That same afternoon, Maggie packed up and was sent to school. All of a sudden, Olivia''s appetite increased. She was eating well. She realized that she had been ignoring her little brother since she returned. Olivia rubbed her nose and said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "I''m sorry that I couldn''t apany you to thepetition yesterday.Can I buy you some ice cream cake and chocte pie?" Oscar thought of something. "Add another piece of egg yolk crisp?" "And mango cheese!" "Deal!" He helped Olivia lie about not returning home the night before. The Clements had no idea at all. That day, Master Langston had an ident. Although it was life-threatening, Madam Enya prayed for the two girls instead. This was the most famous mountain in LC City. There was smokeing from everywhere, making it look like an immortal realm that soared into the clouds. All the nts, flowers, and trees were beautiful and vibrant, giving off a fresh and green aura. At the summit of Spirit Mountain, there was a natural spring that never dried up. This was why Madam Enya came here. Rumor has it that by drinking adle of water from the spring, it would dispel all the bad luck and attract good luck. Olivia was not interested in that though. She only came along to admire the flowers. "Don''t go too far.Wait for us here" Madam Enya warned her before continuing to climb the mountain with Oscar. There were no tourists around. Olivia wandered around before finally stopping under arge peach blossom tree. The tree was very lush. Peach blossom petals scattered everywhere, adding some heavenly aura to Spirit Mountain. Olivia felt happy because of the scenery. She took her phone out to take a picture. As she tried to capture her third photo, her ankle suddenly felt cold. Olivia thought it was a snake. Just as she was about to kick it off, she lowered her head and saw that it was a pale hand grabbing her. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡®¡®Really? Do I consider myself lucky now that I''m experiencing a supernatural incident?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. She rubbed her temples in disbelief. It was impossible to sit still. She then patted the man''s face and shouted. "Hey, wake up! Can you get up? Do you need help?" She couldn''t pull him up. He was a big man. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and grabbed Olivia''s foot. "Save me! I will repay you." After saying those words, he lost consciousness. Olivia was in shock.She wanted to curse. ¡®¡®How did this injured man climb up the mountain?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. Seeing that the man was no longer conscious, Olivia clenched her teeth and used all her strength to carry him down the mountain. Sheter brought him to the nearest hospital. Fortunately, they got there on time. The man was saved. Looking at the man who was now sleeping in his hospital bed, Olivia called Madam Enya and said that she had left the mountain to catch up with some friends. She said this so her mother wouldn''t worry. As she hung up the phone, she turned towards the man and she saw his eyes open. There was nothing special with the man¡¯s appearance. He looked ordinary and could easily fit in a huge crowd of people. The man''s eyes, however, were bright and deep. As she stared at him, she swore to herself that this man looked familiar. She must have met him somewhere. Olivia was stunned. She desperately tried to recall who this person was. All the memories from her previous life were blurry, but she knew her eyes would never forget. If she was remembering correctly, his name was Tristan Carlson. No one knew where he came from. They only knew that he sought refuge in LC City after being hunted down a few years ago. He had no permanent home. He just wandered around. Despite this, he was a very skillful man. In Olivia''s previous life, not a lot of people knew who Tristan was. The only thing that people remembered about him was that he valued love and righteousness. In his previous life, he had died by protecting a group of people from a murderer. Olivia didn''t expect that she would be able to save Tristan in this life. She rubbed her chin and made a decision. ¡®¡®If he couldn''t repay me for what I did, then all the sweat and strength it took to carry him down the mountain and to the hospital would be useless.Plus, in his previous life, he was very skillful.He could do a lot of things¡¯¡¯ She thought. Olivia asked the man. "You said you wanted to repay me, right?" Tristan nodded. ¡®¡®She saved my life.I owe it to her, so I should pay it back¡¯¡¯ He thought. "What do you want me to do?" "Mypany is looking for a security guard.I''m thinking of hiring you.Don''t worry, I''ll give you a monthly sry. What do you think?" Olivia smiled and waited for his response. Although Nichs was in charge of thepany, he owed a lot of his sess to Olivia. Also, theirpany was already recovering from bankruptcy. Without investors, they definitely wouldn''t be functioning right now. Although Olivia seemed to not care about anything, it was only because she didn''t want to expect too much and end up disappointed. She felt sorry for the man though, so she thought of a way to support him. Aside from this, Tristan was a very good person. ¡®¡¯He could easily spot a group of young men looking for trouble¡± Olivia thought. He was a little surprised. "Is that it?" He thought that this seemingly sluggish girl would ask him to do something impossible. ¡®¡®I didn''t expect this to be so easy¡¯¡¯ He thought. ¡®¡®This would benefit me and it''s also harmless¡± "Are you trying to help me?" He asked. Tristan stared into Olivia''s eyes as if he was looking for something. Olivia just smiled. "No, people think I''m selfish.But when a dayes that I need your help, I hope you can do something for me, even if it requires you to walk on a mountain of des or swim in a sea of mes.¡¯¡¯ This was her goal. She didn''t bother concealing it. Her honesty was admirable. Tristan was slightly stunned, but heter smiled. "Alright, I promise¡¯¡¯ Those words were shallow, but Olivia trusted his promise of doing the impossible when needed. After talking to a doctor about his condition, Olivia was in a good mood. "You should take good care of yourself.Focus on healing your injuries and report to thepany once you recover¡± Afterwards, Olivia left the hospital and called Nichs on the way. She informed him that someone would report to thepany as a security guard, and that they could always ask him for help. Nichs was overjoyed!Because theirst advertisement was very sessful, they expected more clients. They could handle it if they didn''t have many clients, but they surely needed the help now. Also, some rascals woulde to their building and cause trouble. Because of this, several security guards were injured. They would immediately resign after those incidents. Previously, Olivia had said that she would cover Tristan''s sry, but there was something that she needed to know. She asked Nichs about their operating expenses. He cautiously replied. "Boss, the operating capital of thepany is running low" Olivia went silent for a moment and said. "I''ll transfer some money to thepany''s ount in three days¡¯¡¯ After hanging up, Olivia couldn''t help but sigh. She was losing a huge sum of money. Thepany was just recovering, and the money they owed had not been paid off. They had to pay off all their debts and expenses. The 60 million dors that they previously received was quickly running out. Her father gave her some money that would only cover her needs, and she had to hide the fact that she had bought the Legendary Company. She was bing broke. She didn''t want thepany to copse again, so Olivia thought of a way to make some more ie. As she was walking, Olivia stopped by at a lottery shop. She tried remembering her memories. Olivia tried to recall any winning numbers in her previous life. After trying and trying, she still couldn''t think of one. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After walking for a long time, unconscious of where she was going, she suddenly looked up and discovered that she had arrived at thergest treasury in the city, Treasurer Pavilion. As the name implied, there were many highly-valued items inside. They had antiques, extinct calligraphy, and paintings that were left behind by various dynasties. They were all rare treasures. Apart from selling some of these items, Treasure Pavilion also appraised valuable things. Not only would Olivia be able to appraise her possessions, she could also urately consult the age of an object. ¡®¡®l certainly never miss.Good thing I learned about this at an early age¡¯¡¯ She thought. In her previous life, when she met her mentor at the age of five, the mysterious looking man bent down and said to her. "Shall I take you as my disciple? As long as you call me Master, I''ll teach you a lot of things in life.Call me Master ten times.I''ll teach you how to appraise treasures and answer everything you ought to learn." At that time, she was left in awe and asked curiously. "What if I call you Master a hundred times?" "Then I will protect you for the rest of your life.¡¯¡¯ The man''s words were loud and deep. The room was surrounded by heaviness. The five-year-old didn¡¯t know what her mentor meant, but because it was fun, she often visited him without her family knowing. When she turned sixteen, she identally discovered that he wanted to kill Leonard. She stopped him and told him she no longer needed him. Olivia would never forget the disappointed look in her mentor''s eyes. "You''ll regret this, Olivia.¡¯¡¯ He said. Despite this, she still did not hesitate to leave. Now, she was full of regrets. Olivia came back to her senses and smiled bitterly. She had done so many stupid things in her previous life. At that moment, she wanted to p her own face twice. What was even more worrying was that she broke off from her mentor when she was sixteen years old. Because she was reborn as an eighteen year-olddy, she could no longer apologize to him. Theypletely lost contact when she was sixteen. Olivia looked up at the sky. After a while, she took a deep breath and stepped into the Treasure Pavilion. ¡®There''s still a chance. She told herself. ¡®L will let him know through my actions. I will not disappoint him again¡¯ Olivia was determined. On the contrary, she was determined to send those who harmed her to hell. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 When Olivia entered the Treasure Pavilion, someone greeted her and politely asked. "Do you want to buy or sell something, Ma''am?" As he spoke, he looked at Olivia up and down. ¡®She looks like the daughter of the Clements couple.She muste from a wealthy family¡± He thought. As she saw this, Olivia raised her eyebrows and smiled. "I''m here to apply.¡± "Apply?" The employee was shocked. He thought he had heard wrongly and was stunned. Everyone at the pavilion saw and recognized her. As he came to his senses, he smiled and asked. "What position do you want to apply for? We''re in need of assistants.¡± "I''m here to apply as an appraiser." Olivia was very straightforward, and she didn''t feel like there was something wrong with it. However, the young man¡¯s face was inplete disbelief. It was as if he had heard a joke.Heughed and said. "Miss, the ie of a Treasure Appraiser these days is indeed high, but not everyone can do it" The implication was that Olivia only wanted the money. She thought it was ridiculous. Feeling underestimated, Olivia raised her eyebrows and asked. "Is Mr.Herman here?" Paul Herman was the owner and manager of the Treasure Pavilion. However, it was said that the real owner of the pavilion was someone else, but Mr.Herman was a determined man. That was the reason why he was able to manage the biggest treasury in LC City for so many years. After hearing this, the young employee became impatient and said. "Our shopkeeper is not someone you can just meet because you want to.Miss, stop joking around.Please go somewhere else!" As he said this, it was obvious that he was kicking her out. It just so happened that Mr.Herman had an important guest, and he was personally escorting him down from his office upstairs. "Come again, Mr.Lefferts.You''re wee anytime!" "Good, good.Thank you, Paul!" After he had escorted his guest outside, Paul turned around to face the two and asked with a stern face. "What''s going on?" "Sir, this youngdy wants to see you.She said that she is here to apply as an appraiser.She''s probably just messing around." As he finished exining the situation, he was about to throw Olivia out when he saw Mr.Herman ncing at Olivia. ¡®¡®Treasure appraisers have a rich set of knowledge and experience¡¯¡¯ The employee thought. Everyone couldn''t believe that such a young girl would have the guts toe in and apply as an appraiser. Paul had been in the industry for so many years. He also had argework of appraisers. Although the girl in front of him was young, her eyes were as clear as water and seemed to be filled with spirituality. He didn''t sense neither a humble nor arrogant posture as she stood there with a faint smile. If he wasn''t mistaken, thedy might have a great background. Mr.Herman waved his hand and stopped his subordinate. He turned to Olivia and said. "Youngdy, since you are here to apply as our appraiser, you must know the rules of this profession.Follow me.¡¯ Mr.Herman took her to the patio of Treasure Pavilion, where many of the high-valued treasures were stored. Other than those collected from different ces, there were also people who came in to sell their items. Bringing Olivia over was a test. It was to see if she had the ability to appraise items. As Olivia entered a room designated for rare artifacts, she casually raised her eyebrows. There were surveince cameras everywhere. In addition, there were anti-theft mechanisms inside the room. Mr.Herman stopped in front of a ss cab and pointed at something. "This was just collected yesterday.Can you appraise it?" It was a ck horse seal. It looked exquisite and lifelike. However, because it was made years ago, its texture was no longer smooth. There were also small dents. Fortunately, the seal was still intact. Olivia reached out and picked up the seal. As she looked at it, she saw that the words "King Timothy''s gift" were inscribed on its base. Olivia smiled and casually put it back to its original position. She suddenly said. "It''s fake.This came from King Patrick''s period, not King Timothy.The private seal is made only of copper.It''s not worth much.Ten thousand dors is a very high price.¡¯ Hearing Olivia''s calm and confident tone, Mr.Herman raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised. The room went quiet for a second. They appraised everything before they were collected and sold. Paul was surprised. The appraisers carefully examined her answer, afraid of errors and misjudgment. Olivia nced at them and waited. ¡®Did she know beforehand that she was being tested, or does she naturally have that talent?¡¯ Paul thought to himself. Mr.Herman did not hesitate to let Olivia check the second item. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "But there''s a story behind the seal.Do you want to hear it, Mr.Herman?" "Really? What is it?" Paul was surprised. He suddenlyughed. "You''re also capable of making up stories?" "Every treasure that is passed down must have its own story¡± Olivia tilted her head and asked with a smile. "Am I right?" In reality, she didn''t need to create a story. Because she could remember her previous life, she had enough knowledge. When she touched every antique, she could sense their authenticity and origins. It was as if she was being told of an object''s entire history. ¡®¡®It''s very strange.¡± Paul thought. Olivia remembered that this was exactly her mentor''s talent. This skill was not something that could easily be taught to other people, so she pretended that she was just making stories up. Mr.Herman ordered. "Go ahead.Tell me¡¯ Olivia begun to tell the story. "There was a young schr in Kingsville.He aspired to be like King Timothy, but his fate was unfortunate.He struggled to be great half of his life, but he didn''t get anywhere.As he was dying, he sculpted this seal and always kept it with him.They even buried him with this seal.He didn''t expect that after a thousand years, this seal would be able to see the sun again" Her voice wasforting, and her tone was neither swift nor slow. It was as if she had magical powers. As she was speaking, Paul Herman and his employees watched the scenery y in their head. The story was so vivid. ¡®¡®If you want to sell antiques in this industry, you have to understand those objects and be very convincing¡± Olivia remembered her mentor. ¡®The more believable the story behind an item is, the better it sells. Regardless of whether these stories are fabricated or not, it is a necessary skill¡¯ It was as if she heard her mentor''s voice. In order to further test Olivia''s ability, Mr.Herman increased the difficulty. He proceeded to ask Olivia to appraise both fake and genuine treasures. Most of them were almost undistinguishable from each other. To his surprise, Olivia had a solid answer paired with a convincing story for every single item. Mr.Herman was not fully convinced earlier, but this time, he was impressed! "Good! From today onwards, there will be another appraiser in our pavilion!" When he saw her abilities, Paul offered her a generous sry. Apart from the money she could get from each treasure appraisal, the pavilion happened to have a Treasure Reward Convention the next day. Mr.Herman promised that she could attend this event as an appraiser. At that time, she and her fellow apprentices depended on each other''s abilities. If she was able to sell the items, she could get a profit amounting to 30%. "Alright." Olivia agreed. As she walked out of the Treasure Pavilion, the man who had greeted her earlier waspletely stunned! He was prepared to mock Olivia for being too confident. He never thought that Mr.Herman would hire such a young girl as a treasure appraiser. "Are you serious? Aren''t you afraid of breaking things here?" He asked her mockingly. Olivia left, ignoring the young man. In her previous life, the Treasure Reward Convention was not very fun to attend. Because the value of the items were very high, only wealthy families came. Although the antiques were rare and unique, only a handful were willing to spend thousands of dors for them. ¡®¡®It won''t be easy to get the 30%mission¡¯¡¯ She thought. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 That night, when Olivia got home, she closed her bedroom door and rummaged through her cabs. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She remembered that she owned several masks that she had bought a few years ago. In order to prevent others from recognizing her at the convention, she had to make up a disguise. Fortunately, the masks were still there. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and carefully removed all the dust from one mask. This was specially made by her mentor and Olivia valued it. After trying it on, she saw that the mask was an effective disguise. She was ted that nobody would be able to recognize her. Olivia prepared all the things she needed and ced it in a bag. Just as she was about to lie down, she received a phone call. "Hello?" "It''s me¡¯ Olivia heard a charming voice. She immediately sat up. "Bruce?" "Yes." He giggled. "Are you surprised to hear my voice?" "No, no.¡± Olivia yawned and asked. "Is there anything I can do for you? It''s veryte." "You promised to help me thest time we saw each other.Are you still willing to help?" "Of course¡± "I need your help tomorrow.Is that alright?" Bruce asked. Olivia remembered that she offered to help Brucest Friday, but she had forgotten because of Galen and Ashley''s ident. There were no sses the next day, but she still needed to attend the Treasure Reward Conference in the afternoon. Thinking of this, Olivia asked. "Around what time tomorrow? I still want to go visit Ashley at the hospital." "We can go together.I''ll pick you up in the morning." "Alright" Olivia agreed. The convention was being held in the afternoon, so she couldn''t find another reason not toe with him. The next morning, she saw a car parked at the entrance of their house. Fortunately, Master Langston had left for work early in the morning and was no longer home. Madam Enya also took Oscar to a painting ss, so it was only Olivia at home. Otherwise, her parents would definitely see Bruce''s car parked outside. If they saw it, Olivia would have a hard time exining it. Olivia got dressed and immediately got into the car. She saw Bruce sitting calmly in the back seat. He was looking at an iPad on hisp. It seemed like he was in a video conference. Olivia didn''t want to disturb him. She sat and waited quietly. A few minutester, Bruce finally turned the device off. Olivia asked him. "Are you busy today?" "No, I''m not.¡± He then offered Olivia a pre-packed breakfast. Her eyes lit up. As they were on the road, she ate like she had not been fed for years. Afterwards, she wiped her mouth and expressed her delight over the delicious meal. "This restaurant never disappoints!" "If you get hungry, you can visit the restaurant anytime.They also deliver! You can just call them.¡¯¡¯ "Alright.¡± As they arrived at the hospital, the nurses told them that Ashley still needed an IV drip. Meanwhile, Galen got so much stronger. His condition drastically improved overnight. Galen wanted to roam around the hospital and check everything that was going on, so he did. Bruce did not follow Olivia into the ward. He said. "I''m going to find Galen.Call me when you''re finished. "Alright.¡± When Olivia entered the room, Ashley was pleasantly surprised. "Olivia! I''ve been waiting for you!" "How are you feeling?" "Much better! I can go home once they remove this IV drip.I just have to finish thisst bag" "That''s good,'''' Olivia suddenly asked. "By the way, where do you go to school? Tell me so I can pick you up next time.Let''s hang out ¡° Ashley scratched her head. She didn''t want to lie.She stuttered. "I haven''t gone to school for days." Olivia suddenly got worried. "You''re not getting expelled, are you? Is it because of the kidnapping incident?" She did not hide anything.She nodded her head in grievance. "The student I saved has no conscience.She didn''t even thank me.She had the guts to call me stupid.I exploded in anger, so I got expelled." After saying that, she waved her hand, signalling Olivia to change the topic. "Let''s forget about her.By the way, how are the kidnappers?" "They''re in prison now.There''s nothing to worry about.They will probably stay there for over ten years." Olivia looked at her worriedly. "Does your family know you got expelled?" "I don''t know.¡± "Alright then.If you ask me, it''s best if you just transfer to another school?¡¯ "Alright" Ashley subconsciously nodded. Suddenly, she came back to her senses. She looked at Olivia abruptly. "Huh? What do you mean?" "It means that you get to decide now.You''re free.She can no longer bully you." Olivia curled her lips and tapped Ashley''s head. "Come to my school tomorrow.Don''t worry about the admission process.I''ll take care of it" "Alright!" Ashley didn''t like to be pretentious. She was frank, so she agreed straightforwardly. She turned to look at Olivia and her eyes brightened. After a while, Olivia bid her goodbye. Just as she was leaving Ashley''s ward, Bruce and Galen walked over. "Are you alright?" Bruce looked at Olivia and raised his eyebrows. Olivia nodded. Galen wanted to say something to Bruce, but he got preupied with Olivia. Afterwards, they immediately left. Galen couldn''t help but sigh. ¡®How could he be so cold?¡¯ He thought. It was just noon when they left the hospital, so Bruce decided to take Olivia to lunch. He didn''t choose Ten Miles Restaurant this time. He took her to another restaurant famous for their Peking duck. With all the herbs used, this dish was truly their best-seller. Olivia especially liked spicy food. Because they made it slightly spicy, she ate it with delight. Strangely, every time Bruce took her out to eat, it was as if he knew what she preferred. Olivia noticed this, but she just shrugged it off. She only thought that their taste in food was simr. ¡®It is all a coincidence: She told herself. After finishing their meal, Bruce settled the bill. Seeing that he had no intention of telling her what he needed, Olivia couldn''t help but ask. "You said that you needed my help.What can I do for you?" "You''ll know when we get there" Olivia was stunned and confused at the same time. As they left, Olivia was surprised as Bruce had taken her precisely where the Treasure Reward Convention was being held. During lunch, Olivia desperately tried to think of an excuse so she could leave and participate in the convention. She didn''t expect that Bruce would take her to the same exact ce! Olivia couldn''t help but rejoice. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Seeing that Olivia suddenly became extremely excited after they stepped into Treasure Pavilion, Bruce raised his eyebrows to ask her, confusedly, "It seems like you are very interested in this kind of ce, huh? You''ve been here?" Olivia chuckled and shook her head, "Actually, I''m not interested in treasures.It''s just that I haven''t been here, and it feels new!" She casually said, but Bruce did not seem to believe her. For him, her words could only be half of the truth orpletely a lie. Despite that, her actions would always tell the truth. ¡®Liar.I don''t think she''s never been here¡¯ He chuckled. Instead of asking further, Bruce just shrugged it off and gave her a meaningful look with a smile curved onto his soft lips. Not long after the two of them sat down, Olivia estimated that it was almost time to prepare for the convention as the Pavilion¡¯s new appraiser. So, she carefully thought of a lie that would make him believe. The money that she could get here would help Nichs and thepany to pay off their debts to recover their decreasing capital. It was her first job, and she wouldn''t let it fail. ¡®¡®What should I do?¡¯¡¯ she thought. After thinking of a n, Olivia did not hesitate and immediately acted in pain as if her stomach was aching. It was a good thing that her lie and acting were very convincing. Even the pain in her eyes seemed to be true. "Bruce?" she called. "I''m not feeling well? ¡° she said while holding her stomach. Hearing this made Bruce stand up from his seat.He was so worried about her, and Olivia did not expect it. She was shocked. "Let me take you to the hospital." said Bruce. He was about to carry Olivia, but she immediately stopped him. "No!" she immediately answered and abruptly shook her head. "Perhaps I just ate too many spicy foods earlier.I can''t take the pain anymore.I just need to go to the restroom to settle this!" With that, Olivia immediately turned around and ran away. Bruce did not say anything and just sat down to wait for her patiently. However, Olivia did note back until the Treasure Reward Convention had begun. ¡®¡®Where did she go?¡¯¡¯ he wondered. After Olivia entered the restroom, she hurriedly changed her clothes and put a mask on. At the same time, she put on a simple makeup and went backstage as the new appraiser of the Treasure Pavilion. The treasure reward conference was about money, so Mr.Herman personally came to take a look. When he saw Olivia, he was stunned and thought that an imposter had sneaked in. But just as Mr.Herman was about to question her, Olivia took the lead and said, "My previous identity was inconvenient for me.So, from now on, when I attend these conventions, this will be my identity.¡¯¡¯ Mr.Herman looked at Olivia seriously. Although he didn''t know who Olivia really was, he wasn''t the type of an old-fashioned person who couldn''t adapt after decades in the appraisal industry. On the contrary, he felt that this was a good thing to avoid circumstances in the future. So, he retreated. Regarding the appraiser that Mr.Herman had taken yesterday, she was still a young girl. Because of that, several other skilled masters were unimpressed since he even treated Olivia as a handyman. "Come and tidy up this pile of things.Do you understand the rules?" said Mr.Herman. Olivia turned a deaf ear to his question. ¡®¡®What are the rules? Does he mean the rules that he used to break?¡¯¡¯ Seeing her putting on her white gloves, the masters who were waiting to tter her were instantly enraged. The masters sat upright together and began to talk to each other. "Little girl, you are so young but ignorant.Don''t you think anyone in our profession can get along with you? There wille a time that you will cry in vain!" "Arrogant, bossy, and young.Heh, it seems like she has never suffered from pain before.¡¯ But Olivia completely ignored their existence. Because of that, the masters choked instantly in embarrassment. It was like hitting a soft ball of cotton, causing people to be irritated from their own anger. They dared to discuss and insult her for a long time, but she didn''t care at all. It was as if she hadn''t heard them talking. Even if she did, it didn''t affect her at all. She was so concentrated on examining the various treasures that were about to be taken out for sale. The masters believed that if they didn''t teach her a lesson, she wouldn''t know how hard it was to be an appraiser. Thus, one of the oldest and most talkative masters walked over to her and said coldly, "How dare you ignore us here? You''re just here and you are not qualified to handle these antiques.You will now be in charge of disying those jewelries!" After saying that, he casually pointed to a pile of worthless ancient golden phoenix hairpins in the ss cab, as well as the pieces of jewelry made from rare gemstones. These diamonds and jewelry were also priceless. After all, everything from the Treasure Pavilion was indeed a treasure. However, most of the people who came to the Treasure Reward Convention were only looking for those rare antiques and not jewelry. Inparison, these jewelry items that were on sale were not worth mentioning, but the masters wanted Olivia to make a mistake. So, she wouldn''t be able to sell any of them. But, Olivia wasn''t angry at the master''s remark. She remained calm as usual. The Treasure Reward Convention was about to start. She didn''t want to start a conflict, so she left the antique area and headed to the jewelry section. The Treasure Reward Convention had officially begun. Olivia was scheduled at the end. After the finale of the antique exhibition, many of the VIPs would basically leave impatiently. Still, she did bring the jewelry with her without anyint. But if everyone had already left, she would be left alone in a cold and quiet, empty ce. The mastersughed. They were just waiting to see how the arrogant little girl messed up. An hourter, all the treasures were disyed in front of Olivia. Finally, the work of the famous calligrapher Prince Hadley of the Eastern Virginia Empire, The Calligraphy ofPeace, was disyed. But it wasn''t the original. It was said that although it wasn¡¯t as good as the original, it wasn''t that bad. And, even though it was only a replica, a man bought and sold it off for 80 million dors! It was a good thing that almost all of the distinguished guests who came were here for the calligraphy. But before Olivia went up, the masters couldn''t help but mock her again when they came across her. "Good luck, little girl.Of course, you shouldn''t take it personally when you fail.It won''t be a problem if you actually can''t sell it.Just cryter!" Theirughter instantly rang out. Once again, Olivia ignored them and walked straight up from the backstage. As she had predicted, a small portion of the guests had already dispersed, and another portion was on its way out. The moment Olivia stood on the stage, Bruce, who had initially lowered his head to look at his phone, suddenly caught his attention by the girl on stage. His sharp cold stare, coincidentallynded on her as if he was examining her figure. Olivia felt a sudden burst of pressure in her chest when their eyes met. But she knew that even those who were close to her would not recognize her in her disguise. After staring at her, Bruce had already shifted his gaze and his handsome face away. Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she picked up the microphone. Regardless of whether there was a listener or not, she continued parting her lips to speak softly. "Everyone, I would like to invite you all to individually recognize some of the rare treasures that we have here at Treasure Pavilion; but she purposely lowered her voice to sound a little dull. These distinguished guests only nced at her on the stage and saw that she was just an ugly little girl that no one would dare to pay any attention to. She should be attractive, entertaining, and not a mysterious person hiding behind a mask. In thisrge venue, Bruce was the only one who gave her the attention. He smiled faintly when he noticed that no one was paying attention to the girl. As he looked at the approaching people around him, he opened his thin lips and said, "Isn''t it inappropriate for us to be rude? Why don''t we give her a chance?" he asked. It was hard to distinguish between the joy and anger in the tone of his voice, but it indeed made everyone''s hearts skip a beat. Those who desperately wished to have a rtionship with Bruce giggled nervously and quickly sat back in their respective seats. No one really dared to approach him because of his powerful aura. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Now, the ce suddenly became quiet as the rushing night. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 As for Olivia, after she said the opening remark, the ritual girls carefully ced a transparent ss cab full of jewelry on the exhibition stand. Everyone could clearly see the gorgeous phoenix hairpin, which carried a historical aura and ssical charm, under the illumination of the lights and the disy on therge screen. It was elegant and exquisite. However, when these distinguished guests saw this, they appeared to be uninterested. For them, it had no meaning it was apletely useless artifact. Someone sneered, "Is that it?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His expression was full of contempt. Standing on the stage, Olivia ignored those words and continued what she was talking about. "This phoenix hairpin came from a nameless empire that vanished into history a thousand years ago.This phoenix hairpin belongs to a female general who is as strong as a man and as powerful as the golden gothic horse.Unfortunately" she stepped forward as she exined in a soft voice. "The general was killed in over a hundred battles while leading the army against their rival empire.But after she died, the prince, who was deeply loyal to her that ascended the throne, swore an oath on this phoenix hairpin.That he would soon apany the beauty to sleep with her forever.Therefore, this hairpin is also the signature of their love and sacrifice" And the scene she described seemed to reur in front of everyone''s eyes. The guests seemed to finally acknowledge the female general and the prince''s loneliness under the empty night sky as if they were longing for each other''s warmth. Perhaps presenting it to the men would not affect them much, but the women in the venue who came all the way were all touched. Upon hearing the tragic story, they couldn''t help but sigh with pain within their hearts. Some were envious of the prince''s undying love for the female general. With a hint of overweening ambition, several young and charming women pushed their men''s hands, saying, "Darling, don''t you want to give me a token of your love? Would you buy that hairpin for me?" However, upon hearing that the phoenix hairpin was sold for 600,000 dors, the men immediately refused, saying, "No! I don''t want it to! It''s too costly for such a pin.¡¯ Looking at the expressions of these men could tell that whoever spent money over a hairpin was being unreasonable. Olivia sighed. Good thing, she was already prepared for nothing. However, despite its price, someone was willing to buy it. That person was Bruce! "Wrap it up and I''ll buy it." He said softly without thinking twice about it. "Is this how rich families spend their money?" someone said in surprise. The rest of the men at the venue were shaking their heads in disbelief. ¡®It was pointless¡± they thought. There were so many antiques in the convention that was worth the money, but the master of the Tucker n ignored it all, yet he said that he would buy an expensive hair clip for a woman. ¡®¡®Why would he buy it? Is it possible that he already has a girlfriend?¡¯¡¯ With that question in mind, everyone in the venue started looking at each other''s eyes. They were looking for answers they couldn''t seem to find. However, Bruce remained calm as usual. Hepletely ignored the gossip. He didn''t even lift his eyelids and just bought it without hesitation. Then the eighth jewelry appeared. It was a rare pink diamond bracelet, and no woman could even resist its lovely pieces of jewelry. The delicate diamonds looked stunning when illuminated by the lights. Also, there a fewrge rare pink diamonds decorated the small, simple but elegant design. Most importantly, it was unique in the world! The pink diamond on the bracelet was a rare diamond that was sold at auctionst year. It weighed only three carats and had already been sold for 50 million dors. After a year of developing such a one-of-a-kind bracelet and having it designed by an internationally renowned designer, the price of this pink diamond doubled and now cost a 100 million dors! Hearing the price, even the wealthy and influential people were shocked and left dumbfounded. "isn''t it just a stone? Who''s going to buy it for 100 million dors?" "I don''t believe someone would definitely it!" "Such a waste" However, because Bruce had given everyone an all-around wealthy posture, many people looked at him with sparkling in their eyes filled with curiosity. "Is he going to buy it?" Bruce, who was dressed in a ck and white suit, looked at Olivia. He curled his lips and casually said, "I want it" Those three words left everyone dumbfounded. "I wonder if he''s talking about the bracelet or a person?" said one of the women in the venue. Olivia was shocked, but luckily, she managed to maintain her professional fake smile while looking at Bruce. "All right," she said after taking a deep breath, "the bracelet is now yours.¡¯ However, a beautiful youngdy stood up.She smiled and said, "Sorry, Mr.Tucker, but I want this bracelet as well.So I''ll add one million dors and will take it" Rather than saying that the girl wanted to raise the bid price, it was more likely that she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to grab Bruce''s attention and create an impressive image. Moreover, this girl was none other than LC City''s most prominent real estate tycoon, North Lauren. She had a distinguished family background and was the only daughter of Lauren''s family. She always had that intention towards Bruce, taking the initiative to strike up a conversation in many public ces. But even though Miss Lauren had taken the initiative to pursue him, she had never been able toe into contact with this cold, mysterious, and unfathomable man. At this moment, North stood out. Despite the fact that she was facing the opposite direction, her affectionate eyes made the guests feel like they knew what to expect. "It is time for Bruce to have a wife like Miss Lauren!" "Who wouldn''t be jealous of such a wealthy bachelorette like her?" If the Tucker n would marry Lauren n, they could auction off the ne so that Bruce could give it to North. This way, not only would she be able to resolve the current awkwardness, she would also be able to restore her beauty and dignity. However, everyone''s calctions were wrong because Bruce was never the kind of person who would face others. He didn''t even look at North and directly spat out, "Two hundred million dors.Everyone was dumbfounded.¡± "Holy shit!" "Mr.Tucker is truly inhumane!" "He did not hesitate even if he threw two hundred million dors for the bracelet!" If the other party would add another million for the bracelet, Bruce wouldn''t be bothered to add another hundred million. Since, he had the ability to add arge sum of money. Not to mention, Olivia even took a deep breath in surprise. It was indeed an unexpected bid. North''s face was suddenly bing red in anger. With Bruce''s bid, it was clear that he didn''t have the intention of giving thedy any bit of his attention. If she dared to bet and continued to increase the price, Bruce would not hesitate to add an astronomical price of 1 billion dors just like that. Under everyone''s teasing and prying stares, North was so angry that she almost cried out and turned around to leave. No one dared to continue the bid. So, in the end, the bracelet belonged to Bruce. When Olivia was about to get off the stage, she was blocked by Bruce. "Mr.Tucker, your things will be packed in a while.Our people from the Treasure Pavilion will send the items to you." Olivia had a professional fake smile on her face, but her heart was beating loudly like drums. ¡®¡®Why is this man so close to me? Am I exposed?¡¯¡¯ But before Olivia could even figure out what she was going to do, he saw Bruce take the bracelet off from her hand. "If there''s any strange item, remember to keep it for me next time.¡¯¡¯ Olivia just nodded her head politely and then slipped backstage. Today was indeed the proof of Olivia''s possession of heaven-defying luck, which nearly caused the masters, who were waiting for her to fail, to explode in anger. They auctioned off all kinds of antiques professionally and only sold them for 80 million dors but the amount sold by Olivia was double the amount they got. If they had known sooner, they shouldn''t have deliberately made things difficult for the girl. Today''s harvest was great! It was even more surprisingly than he expected. Mr.Herman was d and did not regret hiring Olivia as the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s new appraiser. He happily turned around to Olivia andplimented her on her first day, and he did not hesitate to draw 65 million dors from a total of 220 million dors they earn and gave it right away to her in ordance with the 30%mision they had agreed to. "Thank you, Mr.Herman!" said Olivia. Olivia happily transferred the money to Nichs while hiding in the bathroom. This time, thepany might be able to hang on for a little longer. After changing her clothes and getting her make-up done, Olivia walked out with a bright smile on her face. But as soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she saw Bruce leaning against the wall. He looked at her with a faint smile and said, "So happy, you found the money?" Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡®¡®I just picked up the money¡± Olivia said to herself. On the other hand, she felt a little guilty about disguising to earn that sum of money from Bruce. ¡®But how did he know?¡¯ Olivia asked herself and was confused, but she couldn''t speak for a second. She was stunned. In the end, Bruce changed the topic and said, "Do you want me to carry you?" "I " Olivia blinked her eyes. "You went to the bathroom for almost two hours.How are you feeling? Can you walk?" Olivia choked and pushed Bruce away due to embarrassment, "I just had a stomach ache, so I didn''t go out to look for you.You know, it was disgusting-" But she was interrupted by Bruce. He grabbed her hand before she could even react. She felt a sudden chill all over her body. When she lowered her head, she saw that the 200 million dor bracelet was currently on her wrist. She didn''t know what to say. Yet, Bruce remained calm and somewhat satisfied with her reaction. Olivia''s white and smooth skin, wearing the pink bracelet, added to her beauty. Not to mention, it was exquisite and suitable for her figure.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia asked in amusement, "Is this for me?" She was going to say that it was too expensive for her to ept. But she remembered lying to Bruce about being in the bathroom for two hours and missing the Treasure Reward Convention. She kept her mouth shut. Risking by saying its price was equivalent to exposing herself in disguise. Olivia changed the topic, "This seems to be priceless.I-" Again, she was interrupted by Bruce''s voice. "But not expensive,¡¯ he didn''t even blink and casually continued. "Don''t worry.It¡¯s fake.Not that costly, I bought from the stall." If Olivia hadn''t sold the bracelet herself, she would have believed his lies. But she knew that Bruce had said it so she could ept his gift without a doubt. She ended up nodding her head after shing a sweet smile. "Thank you, Bruce." "Remember, you are not allowed to touch this.Now we''re even.¡¯ After he spoke, he pointed to the pendant Olivia had given to him before. ¡®He really didn''t take it off.Even once¡± Olivia chuckled. However, Bruce was relieved that another n hadn''t purchased the bracelet. So, In order to return the favor, Olivia nodded and smiled once again, "Alright, I won''t take it" By the time they left, the quests outside were almost gone. It was gettingte, and the sun was setting. Bruce sent Olivia home. Olivia was about to enter the Clements vi when Bruce stopped her and stuffed a tiny box into her hand. "I also bought this from the stall.I can only give it to you because, you know, the item inside is a girls¡¯ thing" His voice was typical. His lips that curled into a smile with his handsome face was enough to attract almost any woman on earth. Olivia didn''t regain her senses until the car had already left. As she opened the box, her eyes widened after seeing the beautiful and luxurious phoenix hairpin she sold earlier inside. In her story, she called the phoenix hairpin as the signature of love. Because of that, she was shocked. ¡®Love?¡¯ The next day Olivia went to school; she saw Ashley at the school gate, waiting for her. Last night, Olivia told her father that she would arrange for her friend''s document so she could go to school with her. And, It was nothing but a simple request to Master Langston. After all, Master Langston would not reject the request of his precious daughter. Thus, things went smoothly. Ashley felt unbelievable after she stepped into the school. She never thought that she would be able to study in the best school in the LC City! To her, this was simply an enormous opportunity she could ever have. "Sister Olivia!" Ashley waived her hand¡ª both happy and touched. She was about to hug Olivia and cry in her arms, but she quickly dodged her with an awkward look on her face. "Ashley!" "Hehe!" Even so, Ashley was still amazed. Olivia wanted to take Ashley to the restaurant for dinner. To wait for fewer people, they deliberately slowed down their walk. However, at the staircase entrance of the school, Maggie was there waiting with a gloomy look on her face. She was standing beside Leonard, who was constantlyforting her. "Brother Leo, do you think my sister will forgive me?" She asked. However, before Leonard could even reply, Maggie caught a glimpse of Olivia. Maggie''s eyes were full of tears as she took the initiative to say, "Sister, are you still angry with me? Would you please tell Auntie not to be angry with me? If you really can''t calm down, you can just p me again!" Olivia sneered after hearing her speak. ¡®Look at how brave she is.Is she not content that''s why she''s still looking for another two more ps?¡¯ Olivia casually swept her gaze, even sharper than before, "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from me?" "But " When Maggie''s eyes met Olivia''s, she instantly remembered how Olivia was holding her neck. It was so tight that she couldn''t breathe. She was scared for her life. Deep inside, Maggie was still afraid. She did not want to fight Olivia anymore, but the Clements n had already packed her things up and drove her to school the day before yesterday. She also ordered not to go back. Because of that, she was founded by the FY City Committee. She told the Committee that she had identally done something wrong that had annoyed Olivia, and Madam Enya had even beaten her up. However, she had learned her lesson that she really could not get rid of Olivia even if she died. Her only hope was to make Leonard pity her so he could bring her back to the Clements. This straightforward man brought her directly to Olivia and stated that he wanted to stand up for Maggie. But seeing that she was frightened, Leonard indiscriminately spat at Olivia in anger. "Why are you still so unreasonable, huh? Maggie is your younger sister, Olivia.Why is your family fighting back together to scold and punish her in this way?" Olivia couldn''t help but heave a sigh. ¡®¡®Here we go again¡± she said to herself. After all, Olivia was used to Leonard protecting Maggie, so she had no intention of arguing with them. Instead, she just turned around and began to walk away. But Leonard did not stop there. He even shouted at her and said, "Maggie did not harm you in any way! Why can''t you just forgive her? Is it really necessary to make her suffer?" Before Olivia could speak, Ashley exploded "Yoho? You have no idea what is going on between the two of them! Who gave you the confidence to protect such a youngdy?" Ashley drew her arms across her chest. "Think.Can I stab you and then apologize? If yes, then you must forgive me; if I don''t forgive you." Leonard faked his smile, "Heh, everyone is making a mistake." "Oh, yes! We all are.Sister Olivia, we must avoid this scumbag who is attempting to persuade people to be good so that they can easily forgive! It''s not that easy." Ashley had always been observant when it came to arguing, as if she was pointing out the truth since she was a child. It was like a machine gun that scolded and struck Leonard that his head was drenched in cold blood to the point that he could no longer defend himself. Olivia nodded with a nk expression, "You''re right.We don''t have enough time to entertain people who are as brave as dogs" After saying that, she looked at Leonard with a smirk curved into her delicate lips, "Oh, there''s no need to doubt that I''m talking about you, Mr.Tubman." Regardless of the ashen face behind Maggie and Leonard, Olivia and Ashley still managed to go happily to the restaurant. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 On their way to the restaurant, Ashley snorted and proudly said, "Sister Olivia, I bet that your fianc¨¦ will regret protecting that girl sooner orter!" "You think so?" "Yes! You are way better than your younger sister, Maggie?" Olivia just smiled and didn''t say anything. "He didn''t cherish such a precious girl like you but abruptly pleased such a fake bitch.Wasn''t he blind?" Ashely added. It didn''t matter if Leonard didn¡¯t regret how he had treated her so badly in the past. In any case, when Olivia reflected on her previous life''s stupidity, she was the one who felt quite guilty for herself, but now that she had the opportunity to fight and do the right thing, she wouldn''t waste it and made sure her efforts would not be in vain. At the staircase entrance, Maggie gritted her teeth with a trace of hatred shing in her eyes. As a woman, she already knew what to expect from Olivia, especially when Leonard said that he would stand up for her. She was always wondering if he truly wanted to protect her or if he was just using her to fight Olivia. Even so, men were cheap for her and Leonard was just a part of her n. If she would be honest, she waspletely unhappy with Leonard, but she ignored it in order to get his attention and use him against Olivia. She didn''t care if Olivia''s current attitude was genuine or ultimately an act to bring her down; all she knew was that she would do everything she could to win their fight. On the other hand, Leonard was so annoyed that he wanted to chase Olivia as soon as she left the school, but after seeing this, Maggie instantly made up a n in her mind. If her previous n failed her, she could use Leonard as her trump card. "Brother Leo!" She just yelled and acted as if she was about to fall. As soon as Leonard turned around to face her, Maggie closed her eyes and fainted. Because of that, Leonard quickly hugged her to prevent her from falling to the ground. "Maggie!" Maggie''s n was now back on track. Half an hourter, Leonard carried Maggie back to the school doctor''s office. The test revealed that there was no problem, just minor hypoglycemia that caused her unconsciousness. After sending Maggie back to her room, Leonard stood up and said, "I''m going to get you some food.Drink this sugar water first, and then wait for me toe back.Alright?" Maggie nodded her head obediently with her heart full of sweetness. "Take care!" However, as soon as Leonard left the apartment, Maggie immediately sat up on the bed, took out the sleeping pills she had prepared from her bag, and poured it into a cup of cold water. The drug instantly dissolved. Not long after, Leonard returned. He was holding two portions of food in his hand. It was intended for them to eat together. "I¡¯m back!" Leonard happily said. "Wee back!" After eating, Maggie handed a ss of cold water to Leonard. Leonard dly epted it and took a sip without hesitation. After tidying up, Maggie used the excuse of throwing the garbage away to finally prepare for her n. However, when Maggie returned, she purposefully locked the apartment door, preventing anyone from entering and leaving the ce. Because there were still sses, Olivia would definitely note back in the afternoon. This was her chance to make her next move. Maggie kept track of the time. When she realized the pill effects were about to kick in Leonard''s system, she leaned in close to Leonard''s shoulder. "I''m feeling a little dizzy.Can you assist me into my room?" Maggie asked, even the living room and her room were just a few steps away from each other. After all, Leonard had always been a gentleman, so he agreed without thinking twice about it. But after the two of them stepped in, Maggie closed the door. Leonard looked at her with doubts as he noticed Maggie had already unzipped her top, showing her gorgeous sling and her fair white skin. "What are you doing?" He asked and cleared his throat. However, Leonard reserved consciousness made him frown. He couldn''t tell what he was feeling at the time, other than the rising tension in the room. "Do you realize how much I genuinely love you, Leonard? My heart was already upied by you from the moment I saw you." Maggie murmured seductively as she approached him. Seducing him should go smoothly, ording to Maggie''s n, since no man could really resist women¡¯s sexual desire, especially when they were drugged. Unfortunately, Leonard abruptly pushed Maggie away and ran out of the room. Even if the door was locked from the outside, it could still be opened from the inside. Maggie was pushed so hard that she nearly fell to the ground. When she regained her consciousness, she looked in the direction Leonard had left. It was as if she appeared to be some kind of ferocious beast. It was embarrassing. For sure, Leonard would be disgusted if he looked at her again. ¡®What a joke: She told herself. Maggie just stood there, biting her lips and trying to keep her tears from falling down her cheeks. She had spent her entire life preparing for this moment, sacrificing her life and dignity in the process. Maggie was only interested in Leonard. She had hoped that if she could make him fall in love with her, he would definitely use her as the Tubman n''s Young Mistress, but she failed miserably. Maggie squatted on the ground, her heart filled with unwillingness, but she could only cry. Leonard noticed that his vision was bing dizzy after he ran out of the apartment. He forced himself to stay awake and look around. Given that there were still students passing by, he could only avoid the crowd all the way out, not wanting anyone to notice anything unusual about him. Initially, staying in the apartment seemed like the best option, but he was afraid that something bad would happen to him and Maggie, so he ran out. He ran until he reached the building of the art studio. After running for a few hours, he expected his dizziness would fade after a few hours of running, but his vision was bing blurry. The moment Leonard opened the door, he discovered that someone was sitting in the art room¡ªa slender girl on a stool devoted to painting. It was a picture of a fairy tale town painted in multiple colors. As for the person holding the brush, she had an exquisite and moving side face that was extremely attractive. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Especially her neck, which appeared to be made of jade and porcin from a distance. Leonard entered the room as if he was possessed, then tightly hugged the girl on the stool. Olivia was taken aback. She had no idea someone would sneak up on her and attack. So she kicked him in the head. The soles of her shoes stamped a seal on Leonard''s face. Olivia was stunned after knowing it was Leonard and immediately cursed at him, "Leonard, is your brain not working?" However, Leonard didn''t seem to understand her. When he realized that it was Olivia, he even hugged her again. This time, it was even more disgusting for Olivia. She was feeling ufortable around him. But what was even more shocking was Leonard even lowered his head, wanting to kiss her. Olivia had never been so furious before. "What in the world are you doing?" Olivia pped his hands. "What''s wrong with you!" Leonard had several red handprints on his face, but he didn''t back down. He even grabbed Olivia''s hands and pressed her against the table next to him. Olivia''s stunning face and beautiful lips stimted Leonard''s head. However, just as he was about to kiss her lip, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his lower body. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡®¡®Ruthless! This woman is ruthless!" Olivia''s kick struck Leonard''s most sensitive area, which caused him to groan in pain. When Olivia finally managed to escape from his grasp, she looked at him with her eyes as if they could spit out a fire in rage. Again, Olivia kicked him hard, but not on the same spot. She knew that if something terrible happened to Tubman''s son, they would surely fight her to death. So she immediately stopped. "I can easily bring you down, Leonard.So you better stop testing me.'''' However, the drug in Leonard¡¯ system was so strong. His thoughts, which had just dissipated, began to rise again. As a result, his remaining consciousness hadpletely disappeared and was reced by his rage. Finally, his eyes went nk while looking at Olivia with a burning gaze. "You are my fianc¨¦! Isn''t it natural for me to touch you?" Olivia sarcasticallyughed, "Are you sick? If you''re in a hurry, find Maggie.She''ll be delighted to assist you" After Olivia finished speaking, she turned around and prepared to leave the studio. However, Leonard chased after her when he realized that he was wrong. He really wanted to say that he ran away from Maggie. Even the fact that he came to the studio and ran into her was purely a coincidence. He kept his mouth shut because he didn''t want Olivia to ask him any further about why he would rather endure the pain than stay in Maggie''s ce. He could only look Olivia in the eyes and speak to her with pleading eyes, "Help me." Olivia considered herself to be cold-hearted, especially towards Leonard. She would not give him any form of peace of mind. ¡®Help him?¡¯ Olivia sneered. ¡®¡®How? Hand over my kindness as if it were nothing?¡¯¡¯ However, they were still in school. She had no choice but to grab Leonard''s cor and said, "I''ll help you, okay? Just be quiet!" After she spoke, she brutally pulled Leonard into the innermost part of the studio. Inside, there was a small sink. It was always full of water because the paint had to be cleaned on a regr basis, but it wasn''t so clean. So, Olivia had no choice but to drag Leonard outside the studio and threw him into the pool instead. "Have a good soak.You will be able toe out when you finally recover your mind.¡¯¡¯ Minutes had passed, and Leonard finally regained his consciousness. Olivia tossed the towel in his hand and swept a nce at him before turning around to leave. After Olivia left, Leonard was still sitting in the pool. Even though his mind wasn''t that clear when he was drugged, he could still recall everything. "Why would I have interest in Olivia?" Leonard asked himself in disbelief. ¡®¡®Would I do the same thing if the person in the studio wasn''t her?¡¯¡¯ When he walked out, he found out that the studio was in a mess, as for the fairytale town that Olivia had painted earlier, it was destroyed. When Ashley saw Olivia''s uniform covered with paint, her eyes widened, and she shook her head in disbelief, "Sister Olivia, did you fight your fianc¨¦ again? What''s the deal with the paint all over your body?" It was rare for Olivia to rest in a PE ss. Instead of ying badminton, she insisted on going to the studio to draw. The corner of Olivia''s mouth twitched. "Not really.I''m just very unlucky today.¡¯ Olivia replied. "Forget it.I''ll go back and change my clothes." "But do you need me to apany you back to your dormitory?" "No need, you must y for your PE ss." Olivia went back to the dormitory to change her clothes, but it was even more awkward because she and Leonard entered the apartment one after another. Both of them were stained with the same color of paint. Maggie apologized to Leonard. She was the first person to enter the room, iming that she didn''t seduce him on purpose. She only did such a stupid thing to prove her love for him because she genuinely loved him so much. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Generally speaking, when a man would hear such words, he would only feel that he was extremely charming. But when Olivia entered the apartment, Maggie''s stare automaticallynded on her and immediately discovered that Leonard''s clothes were stained with the same paint as Olivia''s. "Were you just together?" Maggie asked, but no one answered her. "What did you do together? Speak!" After she spoke, she immediately rushed towards Olivia, waved her hand and was about to p Olivia. She could endure that her n was a failure, but she would never ept the fact that she had spent so much effort only for Leonard to marry someone else in the end. "You bitch!" However, Leonard grabbed her and said in a serious voice, "Enough.It was the first time Leonard had stopped Maggie.¡± Maggie''s tears instantly rolled down her cheeks, "Leo, do you not like me anymore? Do you like her?" She pointed at Olivia and questioned him with tears in her eyes. Leonard''s face turned as she replied shortly, "No." "I knew Leo still liked me.I knew you still liked me" Olivia had no intention of watching the y, but they were obviously in the way so she couldn''t help it. After that, she simply walked away and went upstairs to her room without giving them a single nce. However, Maggie, who was in Leonard''s embrace, was filled with a monstrous hatred. She was desperate to remove Olivia in their lives. Looking in the direction where Olivia had left, Maggie''s face gradually revealed an evil smile. ¡®How about taking advantage of this opportunity to not return to the Clements n and think of a way to kill Olivia''s family one by one?¡¯ Maggie sneered with her eyes filled with malice. ¡®¡®I really don''t want to do any of this sister, but you are forcing me to do it.You are making me do it!" Chapter 57 Chapter 57 After the next few days, the students in the ss, including Ashley, who had just transferred to the school, also realized that the atmosphere between Leonard and Maggie was very strange. Normally, the two would proudly disy their love and affection in public, but they were acting differently today. Students werepletely unaware whether they were fighting or not because Leonard appeared to be distant towards Maggie. When they asked Leonard what was going on, he would only say that he was focusing on his studies. However, that didn''t seem to be the case. ¡®Did the scumbag finally abandon that fake bitch?¡¯ Ashley thought. On the other hand, Jake, the former little president in the ss, had been absent-minded in ss these past few days. You could tell with a nce that there was something wrong with him. So someone took the initiative to joke with him, "Jake, please! If you''re missing the beauty you saw in an advertisement, why not ask her out and show us her face?" Jake''s face was filled with sadness, "Hey! Even if I can arrange for her toe out with me, how can I show her my face? I''m not that attractive, you know?" Actually, it wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of a way to meet the girl, but the advertising agency kept on turning him down because they said that it was inconvenient. So, even if he said he would just treat the girl out to dinner, the agency wouldn''t allow it. And just like that, the young man''s growing affection for the girl suddenly faded away before he could even experience them. It was a heartbreaking sight! Although everyone in the room was talking loudly in the middle of recess, Olivia was able to hear them clearly. She didn''t bother to pay attention to them simply because she didn''t care about it. What they were talking about was none of her business. A few minutester, she received a phone call from Nichs. "What can I do for you, Nichs?" She asked. Nichs said that he needed help with the new advertisement for a shoe shop. But, because of thest time''s luck brought by Olivia, he thought that maybe it was a good start. Again, there was no need for her to show her face. All he needed was her pair of slender legs and a beautiful foot to model all kinds of high heels. After all, it was an improvement and an opportunity for thepany, so Olivia did not hesitate to agree. "Okay! When shall we start?" It was Saturday, and Olivia went to thepany to shoot for more than three hours, changing over a hundred pairs of shoes one at a time. It was exhausting. But no matter what shoes Olivia wore, they were all turning out to be elegant and beautiful. Olivia finally decided to take a taxi home after they finished. Before she went to bed, she received a text message from Nichs in which he stated that the advertisement was a SUCCESS. Her white and feminine legs were as smooth as a mirror. They were slender but sturdy, just like her lovely feet and toes. Most of thements were "Omg, I''m totally attracted by her legs.I''mpletely obsessed with them!" "Those beautiful shoes could only be worn by beautiful feet.Look at how lovely her legs and feet are! Mine are like pig''s feet.I''m so jealous!" "This brand is quite good.I once purchased several pairs of their shoes and tried them on.It was definitelyfortable to wear! I''m going to buy more this time!" Because of the poprity of the previous fashion trend, a series of new advertisements were released. Although the response wasn''t as good as thest time Olivia''s entire body appeared on the screen, it wasn''t that bad either. Of course, Jake boasted about the video of the girl in a mask in his ss, "Look at my goddess''s legs! They''re so smooth, ah, they''re so good-looking." Some of the boys in the ss even mocked him by repeating his words, but the girls scoffed at him, expressing extreme disdain. "Jake, there are so many lovely girls at school who deserve your praise.But why is a girl whose face you''ve never seen before is now attractive to you? Be careful that your dreams will one day turn to disillusionment! You don''t want to let yourself down, do you?" It was such a coincidence that a girl happened to watch the video and ended up getting a live broadcast. The content of the live broadcast was shocking. The girl did not wear any masks or use special effects to cover her identity. Because of that, girls in their ssroom gathered together and then pped the table,ughing hysterically at Jake. "Is this the goddess you''re looking for? Oh, no! She''s making meugh to death! I told you she wasn''t that attractive!" After that, she handed over her phone and mocked him in an impolite manner, "Come, Jake.Look at your fairy, broadcasting live.I wonder if he beauty is only your illusion?" Without warning, Jake took her phone and frowned. The corners of the boys¡¯ lips twitched as well, and they all burst outughing. "She reminded me of our canteen¡¯s aunt!" As for the female anchor in the broadcast room, she spoke delicately and said, "If you want to be beautiful, you must be pleasant to the eye when you speak.However, this girl''s dark and rough face could be seen through the filtered beauty app without a mask.Her image appeared to be opposed to her previous advertisement.The face couldn''t be matched in any way." Jake immediately replied, "I''m not sure where that broadcast came from, but I''m pretty sure it''s a hoax! That was definitely not my goddess who filmed themercial.Her skin is white and wless.It can''t be her!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Because he refused to admit it, the girls who scorned him made the entire ssugh at him. "Do you think that they won''t show the advertisement without filtering it? The truth is already in front of you, Jake!" Their ssmates hurriedly tried to persuade them to fight. Ashley sat beside Olivia and whispered, "I''ve seen that video before.They''re really not the same person.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows. Olivia had never cared about the world''s opinions and judgments before. However, she was still ufortable with the idea of pretending, especially when such an ugly person pretended to be her. Olivia pped the table and stood up, snatching the phone to examine the video. In the past, Jake had been the most troublesome president in the ss, but Olivia now had the power to make her ssmates shut up. When she arrived, the chaos calmed down for a moment. Those who did not wish to be noticed by Olivia did not dare to speak. Only Jake opened his mouth and asked anxiously, "Olivia! She is not the same person as the goddess from thest time, right?" However, Olivia ignored him. After recording the ount number of the broadcast room, she walked out of the ssroom and called Nichs. If she didn¡¯t show her face, it would be troublesome not to show it. Anyone in the world would dare to use her name and ruin it. Although she was only a minor advertising model, she wasn''t used to being discredited. When Nichs received Olivia''sint, he immediately dispatched someone to contact the opposing party''s tform to negotiate. Ten minutester, the live video automatically shut down by a system. Jake looked at it and breathed a sigh of relief. "Look, this video has been officially shut down! The warning is that her name should not be used! Look, I told you, it was an imposter!" The girls were speechless by his thud. Finally, the fight was over. When Olivia returned to her seat, Ashley approached her and asked her curiously, "Olivia.Is the goddess that Jake was talking about, is you?" Chapter 58 Chapter 58 It was said that Ashley looked careless, but her intuition was very urate. Olivia asked, "Why do you think so?" "Because Sister Olivia is not a meddler" Ashley lowered her voice and said, "Furthermore, I have seen the costume advertisement before.I always feel that the pair of eyes under the mask are the same as yours!" She was right. Olivia concealed it from others, but she would not deceive her own friend. Thus, she openly admitted it and answered, "Yes, but keep it a secret, okay?" "Holy shit!" Ashley screamed in shock, covering her mouth for fear of attracting the attention of others! She was simply stating the obvious. She had guessed intuitively, but she had not expected the masked girl to be Olivia. "You''re too nice to me, Olivia!" "Yes, I am! So, please listen to me, okay?" "Okay!" As the exam approached that week, the atmosphere in the ss became intense. Although the majority of the students at this school were rich, the school still valued the students¡¯ qualifications and abilities. So Olivia had promised Mr.Herman that she would go to the Treasure Pavilion at least once a week, but she would be on call for the rest of the special asions because the school wouldn''t let anyone go this week. But because thest Treasure Reward Convention had been sessful and created such a shocking profit for the Treasure Pavilion, Mr.Herman happily released her as a reward. "Thank you, Mr.Herman!" The other students were not permitted to leave the school, but Maggie was given a day off to go to the hospital for an examination because her hands still hadn''tpletely recovered. However, after leaving the school gate, the ce she went to was not a hospital but a very antique residential building where Donald and Madam Sophie were currently renting an apartment. It was narrow and old, and there were small advertisement posters scattered everywhere. Just as Maggie walked upstairs, she immediately covered her nose with disgust. The atmosphere was terrible. There was no elevator in the building, so Maggie had to walk up to the sixth floor. Maggie would not havee here if it hadn''t been for the fact that she needed her parents¡¯ help. After climbing the stairs to her parent¡¯s apartment, she found beer bottles and cigarette butts all over the floor, as well as takeout boxes that had been sitting for an unknown number of days. She was stunned. "What happened here?" she asked in disbelief. When Madam Sophie''s beautiful daughter, Maggie, returned, she immediately greeted her with a smile. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Wee home, my daughter! Did you have a good time? What happened to our previous n? Are we going to live back in the mansion?" Ever since Master Langston chased them out, the couple had only a few thousand dors left on them, and they had already spent it all in less than three days. Although they used to live in an even worse area than this, it was difficult for them to adjust to the current living conditions after having lived in a better one. Being used to the Clements n¡¯s good fortune and having servants to serve them was iparable to their current life filled with frustrations. Maggie became enraged upon hearing her mother speak. "How dare you say something like that? You can''t even do something properly for once!" Their first n was for Donald to force Master Langston¡¯s car into the river. However, he was saved by Leonard. The second one was when Maggie asked Madam Sophie to get her the drug, but Leonard, who was influenced by the drug, pushed Maggie away and ran away. Because of that, Leonard became distant from her, so it was fine if he treated her coldly. But she was pretty sure that Leonard was actually protecting Olivia. Thinking of this, Maggie''s entire body trembled in anger. "Then what should we do?" Madam Sophie asked. However, she was feeling ufortable. Donald leaned in and said, "Give me your orders, daughter. This time, Daddy will not disappoint you!" "Really? Then make sure you don''t let me down this time.I had intended to develop a n step by step, but we need to act immediately.Mom, find Aunt Esther, the Clements family''s servant and give her some money so she can put something in the food.Dad, after Aunt Esther seeds, you must set fire to their vi!" Maggie''s eyes shed with ruthlessness after she said those words. She wanted to annihte the entire Clements n this time. However, Olivia was brilliant. So Maggie had to think of a way to keep Olivia at school while the n was being carried out in order to ensure the n''s safety and sess. After arranging the detailed n, Maggie left her parents with a credit card before leaving. There was still quite a bit of money in the card, which was the living expenses Master Langston had previously given her. Aunt Esther, one of the Clements family''s servants, would go to the vegetable market every day to buy vegetables. So Madam Sophie arrived early in the morning to guard the vi. Madam Sophie changed her previous arrogance to a friendly one. She smiled and politely chatted with others for a long time. As expected, she met Aunt Esther, who was carrying a big basket to buy vegetables. "Aunt Esther! What a strange coincidence.I didn''t expect to see you here today¡¯¡¯ she said as she shook her hand with hers and asked, "Can I bother you with something?" "What is it?" Aunt Esther was curious as to why Madam Sophie had suddenly be so polite to her, probably because she would say nicer things to the Clements family and would ask them again for forgiveness. "Ah¡± Madam Sophie rubbed her hands and said with sincerity, "I know that my husband has indeed made some mistakes, but after all, he is Master Langston¡¯s brother.Their kind of bond is unbreakable! So I''d like to ask you to help me put this bellflower when you cook a soup, but don''t tell them you got it from me.For sure, the bellflower will make them healthy! And, I''m hoping that my brother-inw will forgive us one day" Aunt Esther thought for a moment. ¡®¡®It was only a favor.So, if ever Madam Sophie and her family return to the Clements n, they will be grateful to me!¡¯¡¯ So Aunt Esther immediately agreed and said, "OK, I''ll help you with this!" "That''s really great!" Madam Sophie was pleased, and secretly, she stuffed a few thousand dors into Esther''s hand. "I''ll never forget this day! I¡¯m so thankful¡± Following this, Donald, who was at the other end of the line, rushed over to get a few barrels of gasoline. One barrel at a time was packed and loaded into a pickup truck that was tightly covered before preparing for the sess of their n. The night was temporarily calm. Aunt Esther epted the money and agreed to Madam Sophie''s offer, so she naturally handled the matter well. Even though they didn''t intend to make soup for dinner, she cooked it with eight pieces of bellflower in it. However, Aunt Esther had no idea that what Madam Sophie had given her was not some kind of nourishing bellflower. It was a poisonous one. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The poison appeared to be identical to the original bellflower tablets, and each one contained over ten grams of lethal poison. Aunt Esther carefully cooked the soup and then turned off the heat. The soup¡¯s fresh fragrance scattered in the air. When Madam Enya, who had just arrived at the dining table, smelled the scent of the soup, she turned around and asked Esther curiously, "Hmm? Did you make chicken soup? Didn''t I say the other day that I didn''t want to eat greasy food?" "I used a lot of Bellflower in this chicken soup, Madam.Didn''t you get a headache a few days ago? This soup is beneficial to your health.It can help you regain your strength and rx your mind.Also, you''ll be able to sleep well after eating it!" "Is that so? Then just leave it here." "Alright, Esther said as she carefully ced the soup on the dining table and set several bowls for Master Langston, Madam Enya, and Oscar.¡± "Let''s eat! But it seems like our father is busy.Am I right, Master Langston?" Madam Enya red at Master Langston angrily. When he heard Madam Enya¡¯s voice, Master Langston dropped the work he was doing andughed, "Great.I''m not going to look any longer.I want to pay attention to my wife! It doesn''t matter what she says!" The couple had been together for over two decades, but their rtionship had always been impressive. Oscar, who had been eating a mouthful of food, rolled his eyes as if he was used to his parent''s behavior. Then the family happily ate together. In school, Olivia directly slipped away when she was studying by herselfst night. She hadn''t returned home for several days, and for some reason, she felt a little uneasy in her heart, especially in the afternoon. Her right heart had been beating non-stop as if something terrible was going to happen. The uneasiness came without warning, but she had no choice but to be alert. After Olivia left the ssroom, she didn''t go to the school gate. Instead, she headed to go to the basketball court to climb over the fence. She wanted to check if her assumptions were correct. However, Maggie followed behind her. "Sister, where are you going? I didn''t see you when the teacher came over.Quick! Go to the office to exin yourself, or else you will get suspended." Hearing this made Olivia roll her eyes. She had sneaked out more than once during her self-study, but she had never seen Maggie following her before. There must be something unusual that was going to happen. Olivia turned around and stared at Maggie. She reasoned out, "It''s stuffy inside.I''ming out to get some air" After she spoke, Olivia gave her a nk expression which made Maggie choke. But realizing that Olivia was heading to the court instead of the school gate, Maggie heaved a sigh of relief before returning to the ssroom. However, what Maggie didn''t know was that just as she turned around, Olivia and the others on the other side turned around and quickly climbed out of the school wall. On the way, Olivia called home. Her family was about to eat their chicken soup when the phone suddenly rang. It was Olivia who was calling, so they temporarily set aside the bowl with a smile on their face. "Olivia, my daughter, did you eat well at school? Has there been a lot of pressure on your studies recently?" Madam Enya asked. Oscar rolled his eyes again. Ever since he was young, he knew that he was definitely different from his sister. That was because his father and mother''s attitudes toward him and his elder sister werepletely opposite. Hearing her mother''s voice on the phone, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief, but she was still worried about them. "Dad, Mom, I''m on my way back home.So don''t eat anything, and don''t go anywhere during this time¡¯ "Why?" Master Langston and Madam Enya were left confused. Olivia, who was on the other end of the phone, gasped for breath. "Little Olivia, is something wrong with you? Do you want Dad to pick you up?" Master Langston asked, but she refused. "No, Dad.I''ll be right there.¡¯ After that, Olivia hung up the phone. She already ran into the bustling area from the remote path beside the school. When a car stopped, she hurriedly entered and sat down whilst dialing Tristan¡¯s number. Tristan had recovered from his injuries and went to report to thepany since Olivia rescued him from the mountain. Given the fact that he was only a security guard, he was able to be civil and provide advice on company business matters. That caused Nichs to praise him several times in front of Olivia, saying that he was outstanding. Nichs wanted to promote him, but Tristan wasn''t interested, He just wanted to be a security guard who didn''t have a sense of existence. Olivia was d that Tristan answered the phone quickly. So she didn''t waste any minute and just said that, "Go take a look around my house.If you find anyone spilling gasoline, just kill him!" Thest four words were simple and crude, carrying a dense killing intent and ruthlessness. The driver was so frightened that his hands trembled in fear. Through the rearview mirror, the beautiful girl in the back seat smiled. She looked at him innocently and harmless, "Don''t worry.I''m just talking about our game¡± "Oh, I see" After arriving at the vi entrance, Olivia immediately got out of the car and gave the driver a ticket, "Keep the change." Then she rushed in and saw that her parents and younger brother had really listened to her words. She sat at the dining table and did not go anywhere. Seeing her return, Master Langston heaved a sigh of relief. "We were scared to death, my daughter.I thought you were fine in the middle of the night.What happened? Is there someone bullying you?" Olivia''s expression was a little unsightly because she smelled something unusual at the table. Aside from teaching her how to appraise treasures and disguise her appearance, her master also taught her about the poison''s scent. Therefore, she was able to identify poisons and cure all types of toxins in the human body. In the past, Olivia had always thought that her ability was basically useless because she would never take the initiative to poison others. But she didn''t expect that someone was poisoning her family. Olivia had a strong suspicion why she was feeling uneasy that day when she walked out of school. Then she recalled some rted events, such as Master Langston''s car crashing into the river. However, he was rescued. Her uneasiness might be caused by the fire in the vi, in which Madam Enya was buried in a sea of fire, and her younger brother Oscar was poisoned. She initially assumed that these events would ur a few yearster, but she didn''t expect them to be brought forward quickly due to a sudden change in this life. ¡®Those Peterson''s deserved to die and not my family!¡¯¡¯ Seeing her bothered expression, Madam Enya walked forward to her and asked worriedly, "Daughter, what''s wrong?" Instead of answering her mother''s question, Olivia suddenly asked, "Have you eaten this soup?" They all shook their heads. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the servant behind her. "Who made this soup?" She asked. Aunt Esther''s heart skipped a beat. She stood up nervously and answered, "Young miss, it was me who made that soup." "And what did you put in it?" "To mend Madam Enya¡¯s pain, I also put some Bellflower tablets!" "Is that so?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia walked forward to her with a calm face. But without warning, she suddenly pressed Esther on the dining table and asked her once again, "Tell me, how much did the Peterson''s give you?" "What!" Aunt Esther was frightened. "Young miss, I''ve worked in the Clements n for so many years and have always done my duty properly.You can''t just use me without evidence!" Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Olivia knew Aunt Esther was doing her job properly and that it was impossible for her to intentionally harm them. That''s why Olivia only questioned her in a cold manner. Otherwise, she would have already sent herself to prison under her current rage. ¡®Didn''t Maggie and the others seed like this in their previous lives? Wasn''t that enough?¡¯ The past almost seemed to repeat itself. She was so close to losing her family again, but it was a good thing she arrived earlier to prevent that from happening. Olivia had finally restrained herself. Madam Enya and Master Langston exchanged nces. "Little Olivia, what exactly is happening in here? Is there a misunderstanding?" "This soup contains a poisonous bellflower.You''ll definitely die if you drink a few mouthfuls of it.Even though Olivia''s voice was calm as usual, her words undoubtedly dropped a huge bomb, causing everyone''s ears to go blurry, especially Master Langston and Madam Enya, who almost drank the chicken soup. Their faces turned pale in an instant. Aunt Esther didn''t seem to believe what she just had heard. She struggled and even shouted, "Young miss, how can you say such thing in front of the food? It''s just a soup! If you don''t believe me, let me taste it!" Her voice was trembling as she spoke. But when Esther was about to prove her innocence by taking a sip, she was knocked off by Olivia. "Oscar? Could you please go to my room and look in the second cab? From there, take the small ck box." "Alright!" Oscar listened to her sister the most and didn''t ask anything when he heard this. He directly rushed up to follow her orders. After Oscar handed the box to his sister, Olivia immediately opened it. She took out a thin needle made from silver and dipped it directly into the chicken soup. She was testing for poison. Aunt Esther defended herself, "Miss, I really don''t know how did I offend you, but if you want to harm me with an embroidery needle, I." However, before she could finish her words, the silver needle instantly darkened. Everyone was stunned, especially Aunt Esther. Her eyes suddenly widened, with her face instantly turned pale. Olivia used silver needles to test poisons. She didn''t want to harm Esther. She just wanted for her to see that the soup was poisonous so she could save her life." Olivia sneered, "Do you still dare to drink it?" "I¡­¡± Esther couldn''t speak for a second as if she was lost in words. "M-Miss! I really don''t know that it was poisonous.Please, forgive me!" "Then tell me everything you know: Olivia had mentioned Peterson''s from the beginning; because of that, Master Langston hade back to his senses and asked her in disbelief, "Daughter, did you say that your uncle Donald did this?" Olivia didn''t say anything, but Aunt Esther honestly told them the whole story. "Everything I said is true!" Aunt Esther cried and said, "Sir, Madam! It was really Madam Sophie who lied to me.Otherwise, why would I dare to do such an evil thing to this family?" When Master Langston heard this, he burst out in anger. ¡®Is he still a human? So ruthless!¡¯ After hearing this, Madam Enya''s entire body trembled with anger. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Haven''t our family treated them well over the years? Isn''t that enough? They are so shameless! They wanted to poison us so they could rece our lives!" Madam Enya was so angry that it made her faint. Oscar supported his mother and hurriedlyforted her with a hug, "Mom, don''t get mad.It''s not worth it for someone like them!" Master Langston''s heart ached after seeing the reaction of his wife. "Darling, don''t be angry.This time, I will definitely not be soft-hearted anymore.I will immediately send them to prison.In the future, I, Master Langston, will never have such a wolf-hearted younger brother again!" But Master Langston seemed to have thought of something, "Daughter, when did you discover his family¡¯s ambitions?" "Very early,'''' Olivia replied. "Starting with how they n to embezzle thepany''s money, the car''s brake pads that destroyed your car and then this poison to destroy our family" Master Langston was stunned because his car had sunk to the bottom of the river, and no one cared about it anymore. All this time, he thought that it was mainly caused by an ident. It turned out that he was wrong. ¡®¡®I didn''t expect that this is part of their n¡± Seeing the disbelief in her father''s eyes, Olivia withdrew her smile and asked seriously, "Dad, now that you know the person behind our problems, do you still want to take it easy?" When Olivia was kidnappedst time, she had asked her father a simr question. Unfortunately, Master Langston didn''t take it seriously at that time. Now that the tragedy was almost over, Olivia only wanted to know what his father was thinking. After a long time decided, Master Langston sighed. "Daughter, it''s your father who has let you down.It''s me who has indulged them over and over again.In the future, I promise that it will never happen again" "Then what is your n?" "I have both witnesses and physical evidence to prove them guilty.I want to send them to jail!" Master Langston said fiercely as he prepared to proceed. Olivia did not stop him, nor did she tell her father that she had already sent someone to capture Donald in secret. Donald asionally sneaked outside the Clements mansion. He was waiting for the Clements to finish theirst supper so he could begin his next n to blow them up. Unfortunately, hours had passed, and the Clements vi was still peaceful. He was worried that his n would fail again if he waited any longer, so Donald got out of the car and prepared to check the situation. If there was no one outside the vi, he could finally set the fire. However, as soon as he got out of the car, his figure was shrouded by a shadow behind him. When Donald turned around, he was knocked off by a fist without knowing who it was. The car carrying loads of gasoline quietly drove away. That night, Master Langston used all sorts of methods to locate Donald, but he couldn''t find him. This person seemed to have disappeared without even a trace from the world. As for Madam Sophie, she was fully aware that the Clements would probably be looking for her, so she ran away from the rental house. The only person who managed to stay behind was Maggie because she had always been at school and was well-behaved. There was no reason for him to vent her anger on her. However, even though Master Langston couldn''t find anything wrong with Maggie, he was still unhappy about the FY Committee''s statement that Maggie would no longer be a part of their family. But Madam Enya and Oscar were both satisfied with this result. Oscar happily pped his hands and said, "Dad finally kicked them out! We''re now free!" Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Something major happened in LC City not long after this incident urred. Elliot Tubman, the grandfather of the Tubman n, was on the verge of passing away. Elliot''s lifespan as a member of an aristocratic family in LC City might be regarded as significant. Even the Clements n had to partake because they had the upper hand and face. In name, they still had a contract with a Tubman n. They were newlyweds, and they wanted tomemorate the moment. Olivia remembered a group of wealthydies making a fuss over her running after Leonard at Elliot''s birthday festst year, calling her sleazy and cheap. That was the time she almost lost her dignity. Even Leonard did not say a word in her defense. Only Elliot stood out, saying, "Olivia is the Tubman n¡¯s only daughter-inw!" in a dignified tone. The insinuation was that her identity would never alter, no matter what sort of virtue she possessed, no matter how well-known she was, no matter how much she was mocked or dismissed by others. He had, in a sense, hoisted her up in front of everyone. Elliot had arranged their marriage at the time. The Tubman n had never let go of it, despite Leonard''s resistance and unwillingness. It seemed weird to think about it now. Olivia had no idea what it was about him that made the Tubmans regard her so differently. Even the annulment of the marriage would provide a slew of challenges. He expressly asked Olivia, "Daughter, if you do not want to go..." after she got the invitation. "Go¡± Olivia replied with much affirmation. ¡®Of course¡± ¡®¡®This birthday party is a fantastic opportunity!¡¯¡¯ She thought. She thought had to give Maggie a huge present at the time, she thought. Langston quietly rxed when he saw she had no intention of resisting. The Southern Vi had a lot of securitytely, and even the family''s staff had been reced. Donald and Sophie were nowhere to be seen. Despite the fact that they were being hunted by the police, one had to be careful and be on a lookout from people like the two, to avoid being hurt or killed by them. They needed to be prepared for everything. "Do you remember to take your bodyguards with you these days when you go out?" Olivia nodded in response to his father''s scolding, but it was clear that his words was slipping in her left ear and out of her right. She was not at all bothered for Donald''s possible revenge as he was reduced to ashes. Sophie, on the other hand. Olivia remained still for a purpose. For her to have survived and ran in all directions, there must always be one who remained. Then you will be Maggie''s worst nightmare! It had been two days since he hadpleted dealing with his family problems when Olivia returned to school. Ashley could not help but feel concerned after being gone for two days. She grinned pleasantly when she saw Olivia arrive. "Sister, you have returned at longst! You had not been here for two days, but there had been a lot of gossip!" She said. She continued to ridicule Maggie as she talked, despite the fact that she was surrounded by people who were trying to console her. "Ingrates like her are not rare in this area.I am concerned that underneath the seemingly kind appearance is a heart that beats like a snake! There is a father and a daughter, after all!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Olivia was undoubtedly aware of Ashley''s remarks when she heard them. The topic of the Clements n cleaning the door had spread during thest two days, and the Petersen n had be Street rats. After all, who did not despise a phony viin who appeared to be devoted to their brother yet hid his saber behind his back to murder people? So, even if the situation had nothing to do with Maggie on the surface, she would still be discussed. Maggie, on the other hand, was typically well-behaved. Although some people threw stones at those who were upset this time, there were also some who cried and consoled them. When they consoled Maggie, however, they ndered Olivia. When Ashley learned about this, she immediately began fighting with others. The girl who was supporting Maggie sprang to her feet and looked fiercely at her, "Are you oblivious to the fact that things are not right? You cannot me innocent children for your parents¡¯ mistakes, even if they were wrong!" "Don''t you see why father and son pay off debts? Maggie was as dangerous as a snake!" Ashley hissed. Unfortunately, there were far too many fools who were blinded by Maggie. "You." The girl tried to retaliate, but everyone was stunned when they heard a loud "bang!". They noticed that the chair in front of Olivia had been split in half, and the wooden nk had been immediately shattered. Olivia, on the other hand, offered them a kind nce, her eyes filled with scorn and her gorgeous beauty shining even brighter. "Since I had not taught you a lesson for days, you must have thought I forgot what my father told me to do, right?" Everyone who was going to move looked to be trampled on their tails in an instant with the less menacing nasal sound, and they were all defeated. Yes. Olivia is the current boss here. Her methods of beating people were clear in her thoughts; who among them would send them out searching for a fight if they wanted to die? As a result, they all became quiet. The females were afraid to talk at all, let alone express themselves. The guys, on the other hand, were quite grateful. After all, it was a blessing to some men for a gorgeous girl like Olivia who was so upset. In a sh, she might be a ferocious entity, in which people were willing to submit, especially Jake Daniels. He used to think that the countryside in the south was lovely, and that was all. Olivia bloomed into someone so glittering that no one could take their gaze away from her when she stopped pestering Leonard. Her personality remained unmistakably obvious, attractive and honest. People could not help but fall in love with her. Jake bowed his head as he pondered this. ¡®¡®No, no¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡¯How could I havee up with such an idea?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Was not this an act of betrayal against my own sister?¡¯¡¯ Jake was perplexed for a little period. Only Maggie felt incredibly dark in a bright mood of the entire ss that her entire body shivered with rage. Her fingernails were viciously pressed into her palms, that she did not even realize blood was flowing. All she felt was hate. Her body became weak from the anger she had inside. They thought they were executing the strategy right, but Olivia prevented Andrew''s kick a lot of times. Her parents could only escape for the rest of their lives now that they were on the wanted list, like rats with their tails between their legs. The day itself was too gloomy. She was taken out of the Clements n as well. She was no longer Langston Clements¡¯ niece, and she was no longer the Clements n''s well-known second young miss. Maggie had a clear understanding of what a stray dog was at this point. When she saw Olivia''s brilliant and high look, she felt even more dazzling. ¡®There is still a possibility: ¡®Lam still in with a shot!¡¯ She thought.Maggie walked all the way to the library to locate Leonard after repressed her rage and leaving the ssroom. Leonard scowled and said, "What are you doing here?" when he spotted her. "Can''t I simplye find you just for the sake of seeing you ?" Maggie asked. Maggie''s tears started streaming down her cheeks as soon as she opened her mouth. She was well aware that her most potent weapon was most likely tears. She was on the verge of crying, and her emotional and weak state was the most effective way to arouse a man''s attention. "Grandfather''s birthday is the day after tomorrow, brother. Is it possible for you to take me with you?" With angry eyes, she shook Leonard''s arm and added, "I am well aware that Grandpa and the others do not like me, but I do want to wish him a happy birthday.Also, don''t you want me anymore? I only have you know, don''t you?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Leonard was adamant about not taking her with him. "Alright, I will take you there,¡¯ he replied softly after hearing Maggie''sst sentence. "But you have to swear that you will not make grandfather upset." "Do not worry, Brother, I am not going to hurt you." Maggie gave a lovely grin. She will not, of course. Because she wanted Olivia''s reputation to suffer during the banquet. ¡®Let everyone see how shameless admiring the Olivia is!¡¯ she thought to herself. Just the thought of that was thrilling and exciting for her. Maggie lowered her head, hoping her brother would not notice the plotting and loathing in her eyes. The Tubman n''s birthday feast was scheduled at thergest hotel in LC City on the day of the birthday banquet. The whole building''s rooms, as well as the banquet space, had been reserved. It was eight o''clock at night. One by one, vehicles arrived at the hotel. The hotel''s parking space was filled by all kinds of expensive vehicles, and the visitors who exited were all powerful individuals in LC City. Those who entered the hall were immediately weed by the delightful sound of music that filled the air. A huge gathering of business tycoons came to talk and joke around. "Boss, where are we heading?" the driver inquired, as he would do all the time when Bruce entered the limousine on the other side of the building. He owned a number of estates, and his resting location remained unknown. He had gone back to his old mansion every now and then. He would ask the driver a question if he was unsure. The special assistant on the side whispered before Bruce could say anything, "It is Elliot Tubman¡¯''s birthday today, boss.Are you nning on attending?" "Huh?" Bruce said. Bruce gave the special assistant a sidelong nce. When he stated that, he remembered that he had previously gotten the news and had even requested for his people to prepare arge present for him. He had been so preupied the past several days that he hadpletely forgotten about it. "Okay, I will go there." Bruce assured. "What was the oue of the investigation that I requested you to do this morning?" Bruce scratched his brows after he finished speaking. The assistant quickly responded, "Donald Peterson, whose whereabouts you ordered me to look into, is dead. He was allegedly tied up in a vehicle and burnt to death with gasoline, ording to our sources. No one has discovered his remains yet since he is in a very distant location. Bruce gave a quiet giggle and nodded. He thought to himself, ¡®Little girl''s heart is extremely cruel¡¯ As he sat in the first row, the corner of Special Assistant''s lips twitched, and he had a weird expression on his face. They did not sense any hatred in what their boss said, but rather, he wondered why he felt positive about what happened. However, even if he wanted to say what he felt, he would not dare to do so.. Bruce Tucker was on his way to the dinner location in no time. The banquet had already started at this point when Olivia came in, so she was met with a barrage of admiring stares. Everyone could not take their gaze away and secretly admired her. Someone once quipped that all of LC City''s affluent families were regarded in a scale of attractiveness, with Langston Clements¡¯ daughter Oliviaing in number one. Some individuals thought she was not deserving of the title. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After all, this youngdy''s opinion of style was less than favorable. It was once imed that if a person''s beautycked intellect, they have nothing but just a pretty face; a mere decoration. However, they noticed that Olivia had developed distinct gorgeous figures since her first appearance, and her attitude was exceptional. She was dressed in crimson red gown with a sling, her figure glowed with defined corbones, beautiful hair, and pearly white skin. The sultry vicle was unted, seeming alluring. She gently moved over with her slim, straight legs under a fantastic light, delicately showing her beautiful figure. Especially that beautiful and moving face, which was faultless making everyone envious. She remained calm and cool in the face of so many people staring at her, the regal yetidback form in her entire body did not lessen by half. "You say this person was nothing but a pretty face?" everyone remarked, looking at one another. Even if she was just a vase for some, her presence had a distinct personality. "Langston Clements is really fortunate to have such a lovely daughter.If he brings her out, her pretty face will gain attention like a celebrity!" says someone. Langston was delighted with himself, as one would expect. ¡®¡®That''s my daughter!¡¯¡¯ he said to himself.With such a lovely kid, he could not help but bring her out to the world with him. The others, on the other hand, could not possibly be envious of him. "Olivia, hurry up and let Grandpa take a look!" said the Tubman n¡¯s old grandson, who was sitting on the higher seat. Olivia took a step forward. This year marked Elliott''s seventieth birthday. He appeared to be in high spirits, and his face became even more kind as he smiled. People found it quite easy to approach him. "I wish Grandpa Tubman a blessing as big as the ocean and a lifespan simr to the ancient mountains¡± Olivia faithfully wished on his birthday. She put a surname in front of her grandfather''s name, making her appear more foreign. Ellian and his wife gave each other a sidelong nce. Olivia had been content with her seniority for a long time. Even though she was aware that Ramona Frankel was dressed in a red gown, Elliott''s words revealed that she was still considering calling off the wedding. She desired to put the rtionship behind her. The couple knew, but Elliott could not have been unaware. "You will be a part of this family sooner orter, so please do not call me Grandpa so strangely, Olivia!" Olivia answered, with a smile, "That is correct, right? You will always be Grandpa Elliott in my heart, though." Ellian and his wife felt their hearts jump out with the words Olivia uttered. Olivia had always ingeniously resolved her status as the Tubman n¡¯s granddaughter-inw, regardless of how Elliott recognized it. In a nutshell, she meant that this marriage needed to be retreated, and even if it did not, it is still needed to be withdrawn. Elliott let out a sigh of relief. He wanted to say anything else, but a meek and obedient voice eventually intruded, "Allow me to greet you on your birthday, Grandpa.I wish you the best of luck, and may you live as long as the skies!" It was Maggie. She stood respectfully while also wearing a red gown, trying to bring wisdom, charity, tenderness and kindness with her. Unfortunately, his attitude was not as terrible as Olivia''s. Mrs.Tubman scowled as she saw Maggie appear, "Did you bring her here, Leonard?" ¡®What was the objective of bringing her here on this particr day?¡¯ Olivia wondered. Elliott''s face was also a little unpleasant. Today, though, there were far too many visitors for anyone to make fun of them. Not to mention the fact that Maggie missed the cheerful individual. She meekly smiled at her. She could not just evict her. Elliott fixed his gaze on his grandson without a trace of resentment. Olivia politely curled her lips and walked away. Mrs.Tubman waspletely powerless. "Go meet the guests,'''' she could only tell her son. "Alright." Leonard said as he prepared to go with a nod to his grandfather. Maggie, on the other hand, took Leonard''s arm in hers and prepared to walk with him. He was going out with her tonight. The old man, on the other hand, said, "You stay here!" The three words were said in an emphatic tone. Maggie felt betrayed, but she could only let go of Leonard''s hand unwillingly. Leonard had not given it much thought before he brought her here, but now he wished he had not. His brows wrinkled even more firmly as his eyes traveled over the thin figure on the field and saw so many gorgeous gazes falling over her. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Several times, Leonard attempted to drag Olivia back. ¡®¡®That was my fianc¨¦! What made them think they can just have her?¡¯¡¯ he thought before. Now, he did not dare, though. It was because Leonard was well aware that Olivia was desperate to get rid of him and leave him alone right now. She would never interact with him again in the future. Despite the fact that he had brought his female friend with him today, and despite that he knew he was doing so because he seldom gave Olivia a face in public, he still had some type of anticipation. He was still curious to see if Olivia would be upset or envious because of this. However, the reality was that she did not pay any attention to him the entire time. He did not purposely avoid his sight, even if it did fall on her. She was entirely unconcerned, unaware of his presence. He was already just an average person to her. Unexpectedly, a visitor approached to wee him. Leonard adjusted his focus, trying to keep the tumultuous emotions in his eyes at bay. As he spoke with the visitors, his gorgeous face shed a perfect grin. It was calm during the start of the birthday feast. He raised his ss with the guests in celebration. On the field, Langston was also mingling. Olivia sat in a corner, bored, while she devoured the delectable dessert. A shadow suddenly emerged over her. When she looked up, she noticed four arrogant young girls standing in front of her. Eleanor, Leonard''s younger sister, was in charge of the group. The other one, Diana Adams, was Leonard''s childhood sweetheart, and she was enraged. For a long time, Diana and Eleanor had been getting along, yet Diana became enraged as she heard from other people that Leonard found himself a fianc¨¦e. When Olivia noticed them approaching, she raised her head and said, "Is anything wrong?" with a smile. The physique of Olivia was already stunning, but her grin was much more so.The other females were envious. Diana finally stood up and hissed. "What a pity! So what if he makes every effort to be Leonard''s fianc¨¦e? He would rather bring another lady than you in the end.Are you not embarrassed?" "Yes, that is right! I would have already found a hole to drill through if I were you!" one girl said. The few femalesughed together, expressing a happy and rxed mood. Olivia grinned despite the fact that they had been talking for a long time. They seemed to be the clowns contrary to Olivia''s calm and patient demeanor. Eleanor sent the girls here for exact vengeance on Olivia for pping her in Tubman n''s backyard. As a result, they seemed to be weaker as they tried to attacked her. Eleanor became increasingly furious, and her venomous words escaped her lips. "I rmend that you give up.Who do you think you are, climbing up on my brother''s shoulders? My brother despises garbage and garbage women like you!" Eleanor''s remarks were incredibly disrespectful to a family like the Tubman n. It was, nevertheless, incredibly pleasing for Diana to hear. She was itching to swear. ¡®¡®The more obnoxious the curse, the better¡± Diana thought. Olivia, on the other hand, did not appear to be as nervous as they had anticipated. Instead, she sighed deeply and nodded her head. "Yes, you are correct.People like me are attractive, but they abuse you.They are extremely intelligent, and they will crush you.Other than that, what am I good for?" Olivia said. The females were stunned into silence. Her unexpected change of fate almost caught everyone off guard. ¡®¡®Fuck! Was she ttering us or just trying to be respectful?¡¯¡¯ the females wondered. It was both at the same time. "You." Diana began. Diana had a habit of being really feisty when she was younger, and when she heard this, she instantly lost her cool. She dashed ahead, determined to teach Olivia a valuable lesson. They used to weep violently when they carelessly mocked Olivia, and their personalities were weak and easily bullied. They would not dare to scream to her even if they were severely battered. Why? She had to bear the brunt of theints herself since she was scared Leonard would use her of being the one who started the fight. Everyone might bully her over time. The girls behind her all grinned as they saw Diana extend her hand to Olivia, and they were only hoping for her to p the girl. Diana was enraged as she took a step forward and stumbled over someone as a result. She quickly knelt down with a twist of her high heels. Diana''s delicate face was unfortunately covered in her half-eaten cake. She shouted, "Fuck!" Olivia responded mocking, "It is not even New Years yet, but why does this feel like a gift?" thenughed out loud in a courteous manner. As he straightened up, her father alsoughed. She wore a regal expression on her face. "Bitch, you purposefully stumbled over me!" Diana said, her eyes practically spitting fury. "How could I even do it? How could a good-hearted person like myself sneak up on you with such a simple trick?" "I am kicking you, sister!" Oliviaughed sinisterly. She yelled it out loud, but she was so enraged that it didn''t cover her life! Diana became enraged and yelled. Then she feltpelled to charge up and assault. Her motions, on the other hand, were toorge. The guests in the local vicinity all turned their gaze to this corner and began to converse, "Is that the daughter of the Adams family? Why did she wind up in this situation?" "Tsk, that''s funny¡± someone said with a giggle. Diana wished the earth would just swallow her whole. She could only hide her face and run to the restroom with a face covered with cake icing, no matter how upset she was. Olivia, on the other hand, continued to resemble an ancient divinity. "Who''s next?" she said, smiling. Even if they showed up, they would take turns getting beat by her. "Hmph, do you think I cannot treat you like this?" Eleanor scoffed as she heard this. She confidently lifted her chin after saying that. "I will give you a chance to save your face if you bow down and beg me to tell you that you are wrong.Otherwise, you will never be able to raise your head again!" Olivia, with a sarcastic smirk, was the one who responded. "You haveplete freedom to do whatever you choose." Despite her youth, this small girlcked the smallest trace of malice. "Bepelled to aplish what you initially refused!" Olivia said. Following that, Eleanor issued an order. Then there was the falling paper over the dinner hall. For a little period, red, pink, white, and blue colored papers glistened and shone. Thousand paper crane strings and gleaming folded stars also tumbled to the ground. Olivia could not believe her eyes, thenughed nervously once more after that. Eleanor warned her that she could not lift her head with what will happen, and now she understood why. Because the love letters that dropped from the sky were all love letters she had written to Leonard while she was mentally challenged. She was overwhelmed with love and adoration as a little girl, and she couldn''t keep her feelings to herself. The love letter included everything she felt about Leonard during that time.The falling paper also snatched the attention of the other attendees. Eleanor took one and proudly read it aloud in that odd tone. "Dear, Little Snow.This New Year''s Eve, I went to find Leonard today and handed him two cans of stars that I folded myself.I''m not sure if he will ept them.It is something I am looking forward to.¡¯¡¯ "I personally prepared breakfast for you, Leonard.I hope it is to your liking!" Eleanor broke outughing just as she finished reading. Sheughed so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. "Olivia, Olivia, aren''t you making a fool of yourself? You are making a thousand paper cranes for my brother, as well as folding stars and making breakfast for him.With such a meticulous look, you''re truly cheap to the bone!" Thest line was full with malice.Olivia had still remained silent. However, there was a ruckus at the banquet''s entrance. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Everyone instinctively nced over to see an unrivalled attractive man with amanding presence enter the dinner hall. There was a touch of anger between his brows.Bruce Tucker arrived. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The ruler of the Tucker n, who controlled the world economy, had personally arrived, so how could the surrounding guests be concerned about the little brawls amongst children? They all gathered in a circle to wee him. However, the special assistant following behind Bruce Tucker knew his boss was bing agitated, so he gently waved his hand and refused to allow these visitors to proceed. The entire dinner hall was deafeningly quiet as Bruce was the subject of a variety of stares. They could not see the bottom of the man''s deep gaze, which was as frigid as a frozen pond. The startling aura on his body persisted, paralyzing all of the guests in the dinner hall to the point that they felt threatened and their hands sweated. A piece of pink paper, by chance, fell from the sky. He carefully twisted the paper in his hand. He performed this basic movement, yet it was still quite lovely for the people to see. This was the regal demeanor that radiated from him. He was inherently unreachable and unattainable, like a deity. Bruce dropped his gaze and studied what was written in the paper. "It was rather simple.It was just a lovely girl''s smiling face.You cannot predict the weather, so always pay attention to the signals in your body.¡± ¡®¡®It was simply a simple statement that had been left behind by a note.But why was it that looking at it made people feel uneasy?¡¯¡¯ Bruce thought. As a result, his face darkened even more. The guests in the dinner hall exchanged nces, unsure who would make a noise to shatter the odd mood. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eleanor, on the other hand, boldly rose up and asked, "Uncle Bruce, don''t you think the person who sent the love letters has no shame at all? Isn''t it cheap to tter my brother so modestly in order to please him?" "Huh?" Bruce lifted his thin and tightly pursed lips slightly, his extremely beautiful face appeared to be smiling his extremely pretty face seemingly smiling, as he stared at Eleanor. The stare was so icy that it seemed to have a touch of murderous intent. Eleanor, on the other hand, was unable toprehend it. It was almost as though she had been pushed to keep talking, "I have never seen a youngdy quite like her.She folds paper cranes and cooks.Who cares about this nonsense, anyway?" Eleanor gazed at Olivia with pride and arrogance as she spoke. She sounded as though she was saying, "You are done!" Olivia ignored her and raised her head to speak, only to meet with Bruce''s deep, inquisitive gaze. Her boss should be quite displeased with her. After all, the Tucker n was linked to the Tubman n, and this birthday feast was disrupted partly by Eleanor. Olivia could even sense Bruce''s rage on his face. However, Eleanor appeared to be much more rxed. "Write a love note, fold the stars, and cook breakfast with your own hands?" Bruce said carefully. "That is correct.You are basically giggling your way to death.You have no shame.I am curious as to how your folks educated you." Tucker cut off Eleanor''s sarcasticments before she could finish her sentence. "I am sorry, but I am also interested in such a lovelydy.¡¯¡¯ He said it in a serious tone. Every syble was crisp and clear. It was as though a tsunami had broken through the calm ocean, leaving everyone speechless. Olivia was even more taken aback. She jerked her head back to look at Bruce, only to notice a slight smirk on his face. His piercing stare prated the sea of people in front and settled gently on her. This was a holding position. Olivia''s quiet heart was suddenly illuminated by a ray of light. A small ray of light found its way into the gloomy nook that had been purposefully ignored. Although Eleanor¡¯s action was heinous, it was smart in that it forced Olivia to acknowledge that she had done it previously. After her good intentions were misunderstood and mocked, it became aughing stock. Even Leonard, who thought she was a shame because of her rage and humiliation, was among those whoughed at her. Bruce, on the other hand, was defending her despite the fact that he had nothing to do with the situation. ¡®¡®What did he want to achieve? It was something that vanished when it was stomped¡± Olivia thought. She was bullied and humiliated by arge number of individuals. "She is not worth it,'''' someone finally stood up and eximed. Olivia smiled gently. Langston, who had been dragged over by Elliott to do his ideological job behind the banquet hall, ran over at this exact time. When he saw the paper on the ground, his face turned exceedingly ugly. ¡®¡®I did not bring my daughter here to be humiliated by others, but to only congratte Elliott on his birthday!¡¯¡¯ he angrily thought. Langston was fuming. He looked Eleanor in the eyes and grasped Olivia''s hand, saying, "Let us go, okay? They do not care for us, to hell with them.Come on, let us go home.¡¯¡¯ Finally, the Tubman n arrived. Elliott drew Langston aside and urged him, "Calm down, Langston.Eleanor''s wrongdoing will be remedied by me." Elliott became so enraged after saying that that he banged on the cane in his hand. His cheeks was flushed as he looked at Eleanor. "Bring this stupid girl back to me and I will talk to her!" "Today is your birthday, Dad.You need to calm down.¡± Elian took a step forward to assist the elderly guy and then turned to face his wife. Mrs.Tubman promptly pulled Eleanor away, who refused to fight. "An unpleasant one or two!" Elliott was really enraged. When he returned his gaze to Langston, he noticed that, despite the fact that the other person did not address him and departed immediately, it was apparent that those who had just interrogated him had no space for maneuvering. Elliott made several concessions and pledges in attempt to persuade the Clements n to abandon their ns to annul the marriage. The assurances amounted to little more than allowing Olivia to marry into the Tubman n without being mistreated, including Maggie, who had been bothering Leonard, which made the old man devise a n to get rid of her. Olivia''s position could not be jeopardized by anyone. With Eleanor''s uproar, Langston realized that dismissing the strangers was a good idea. Olivia may be embarrassed in public by what Eleanor did to her. ¡®¡¯What would happen if she were to marry someday?¡¯¡¯ he wondered. ¡®¡®Who cares about his daughter if she was genuinely harmed and the Tubman n was clearly protecting his own family?¡¯¡¯ As a result, Langston did not care if the situation was appropriate or not, and just responded, "Elliott, let us pretend what I just said did not happen." Elliott did not respond with a nod or a shake of the head. Instead, he fixed his attention on Leonard and whispered, almost as if he were sighing, "Little brat, you will probably realize how foolish you are when you think about this in the future." Leonard was deafeningly silent. Eleanor had arranged for the love note to soar all over the sky, and he was close enough to see it. He was mocked by his friends who remarked, "Oh, you do not like her at all? Her parents are stunning, and they still gaze over you.They must be treasured!" Leonard had always had a good face, and when he heard this, he instantly rejected. As a result, he did not say anything the entire time. And now he could notprehend what Elliott was saying. The incident passed swiftly, and the hotel waiter immediately swept up the papers on the floor. The birthday feast had to go on, however how awful it was. Furthermore, when the official birthday feast was conducted, all of the Tubman n''s juniors were required to bow to Elliott in order to celebrate his birthday. Eleanor enraged the old man and waspelled to return, so she was not present. No one dared to get in Olivia''s way this time. Olivia had intended to thank Bruce for his assistance, but now that they had all assembled, Olivia remained prudently silent. However, someone who was not frightened of death was looking for her. "I have worked it out, Sister." Maggie approached Olivia and sat in the chair directly in front of her. "Sister, I will not go against you anymore¡± she said as she gave over a ss of wine and weakly smiled. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡®¡®How can I trust you with what you said?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. Olivia, however, did not believe a word of it. Maggie, on the other hand, said to her, "I should have thought about it because it has been so long.It was entirely my fault, Sister.I should not have battled you for Leonard, and I should not have picked on you because I was envious.¡¯¡¯ "I think the final sentence is correct.¡¯¡¯ Olivia said as she gave a kind grin. "Who does not lust over this lovely face? I can see your point of view¡± When she was so close to calling her ugly, Maggie said nothing.She made every effort not to let herself go insane again. There was no way to deny it, though. This was due to the fact that many people highlighted Olivia and inquired as to what they were most envious of. It was not her family background that made her stand out, but her beautiful face that has no w at all. Even Maggie agreed that she was not bad-looking, that her facial characteristics were gorgeous, pure, and lovely; and that she was well-liked everywhere she went. Olivia, on the other hand, thought that she would crush Maggie to death any time they were in the same frame. Maggie persevered, but her grin remained intact. "I truly apologize to you, Sister.Can you forgive me?" Olivia was about to humiliate her, and she was ready for it. But of course, none of this was significant. Even if Olivia mocked her, she would still suffer as long as she drank the ss of wine Maggie carefully made. Maggie, on the other hand, did not anticipate Olivia to ept without hesitation. "Sure, you are a self-aware individual.Of course, I am going to let you go." Although rude, these remarks were in line with her typical attitude. Maggie smiled and gestured to the two wine sses in front of her. She extended an inviting motion "Thank you very much, sister.We shall not insult each other again after we drink this ss of wine.¡¯ "Alright." Olivia reached out and extended her hand. She had intended to take the cup in front of Maggie, but she eventually retracted her hand and took just the cup in front of herself. The sses made a gentle contact. They each took a sip at the same moment. Maggie dropped her eyes and covered the wicked n in her eyes as she saw Olivia drink without any hesitation. The wine wasced with the medication she had given Leonard thest time. Actually, more than the previous time. She had no choice but to act irrationally after she had been struck. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maggie felt good about herself. ¡®¡®This moron Olivia appeared to be astute, but when she gets pleased by someone, she would be in a good mood¡± she thought. ¡®¡®Would I have pleaded for peace so humbly if it were not for my ulterior motives? The only thing that separated us was the fact that neither of us wanted to die!" Maggie grinned even brighter as she raised her head again and remarked with worry, "Look at how red your face is, sister.Are you inebriated? Why don''t I assist you in getting some rest?" Olivia nodded and replied, "Alright, indicating that she was feeling a bit uneasy.The wine was still a tad powerful at this point.Her head felt heavy and felt light on her feet after a cup of wine.Her cheeks, too, had unwittingly be crimson. Olivia was even feeling a bit warm. Maggie''s heart swelled with anticipation as she sensed Olivia''s footsteps were a little shaky. Today would determine whether or not she would be able to ruin Olivia. All of the visitors were sleeping upstairs, as there were rows of rooms with full amenities. Olivia was escorted to the elevator by Maggie. When the elevator doors closed, they began to climb up to their desired floor. "Are you going to the guest room?" Olivia inquired abruptly. "Yes, the hotel has prepared sleeping rooms for visitors.It is extremely practical¡¯¡¯ Maggie responded without leaking any information. She had also nned arge present for Olivia, and it was a man waiting to scratch his itch in the guest room she had set up. What happened next was up to Maggie as her solution was almost ready to be disclosed. Maggie was so enthralled that she did not even notice her body was beginning to heat up. She, on the other hand, was giddy with anticipation and just wanted to propel Olivia forward. She did not think about anything else but the fact that her thrilled blood was flowing upwards. "Is it just this room?" Olivia nonchntly stated, "This room is at an inconvenient location.Let us make a change." The Tubman n had reserved the full floor of the hotel for their convenience, and they were free to change rooms as they pleased. "I have already brought the room card, Olivia.It''s too inconvenient to change it right now." Maggie said as her pace increased, as if she could not bear Olivia breaking her promise. She opened the door by just swiping her card. Then her facial expression abruptly altered. There was no longer any gentleness, simply a hard grin. "You are wee to enter!" she said as she pushed Olivia. ¡®¡®Olivia should have been pushed ahead at this point!¡¯¡¯ she thought. The two of them abruptly swapped postures in the blink of an eye. From behind, an even more powerful force emerged. Maggie''s face had altered. "If you are in such a hurry, you should go in first¡± Olivia replied with a smile. Maggie was shoved in before she could respond. Then the door was quickly shut. In the guest room, the curtains were likewise drawn firmly. For a long time, the guy inside had been waiting eagerly. He did not look to check who the person was and mmed her into the bed. Olivia looked around, her face expressionless. She understood what Maggie was up to the moment she arrived to apologize to her. Because the apology was tainted with deception. Maggie, on the other hand, had no idea that she was susceptible to any type of poison... Her reaction from drinking the wine was also just a ploy. Olivia ced the same medication into Maggie''s drink the moment she grabbed for the wine ss to reciprocate Maggie''s generosity. ¡®Deal with a man the same way he deals with you; she reasoned. Olivia did not feel the least pity as she listened to the ruckus in the room. ¡®¡¯You have to take responsibility for your acts¡± she told herself. Olivia took a few steps to the elevator and was ready to leave. When the elevator door opened, it was crowded, with Leonard in front. Which caused Olivia to be taken aback. Leonard''s demeanor suggested that he was looking for a fight. He was enraged, and his eyes were nearly spitting fire as he red at her. "Your femalepanion is in the guest room just in front of you¡± Sir Leonard. Miss Olivia invited them in despite the fact that the guest room was already upied: In the elevator, the waiter expressed his concern. Olivia got it right away when she heard it. Maggie must have offered this server a bribe. When they unexpectedly found the scene of the Clements n''s daughter brazenly hanging out with another guy, he had meant to show it to all of the visitors. As a result, her southernndscape in LC City was entirely ruined, and she would never be able to hold her head high up again. What the waiter did not expect was that the person who walked into the room was Maggie, not her. So in a way, Maggie became the victim. Olivia, on the other hand, turned into a wicked person filled with anger and envy who viciously sought to ruin her cousin''s innocence. That was a fantastic move. Olivia wanted to smack and praise her. Leonard, on the other hand, took big leaps and dashed to the guest room''s door, smashing it open. He saw two persons dressed in unkempt clothing as soon as he saw them. Maggie was on drugs, and her thinking was foggy. She had been attempting, whether consciously or unwittingly, to cater to the man in front of her. However, as soon as Leonard raced in, her entire body trembled, and she recovered a semnce of her senses. As a result, she fought wildly and yelled, "Help!" over and over. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Her voice was hoarse, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Hearing her cries might break one''s heart! Leonard''s eyes were filled with rage as he ran in. He shoved the man away before he quickly took off his coat and covered Maggie''s body. "It''s alright, it''s alright,¡¯ Leonard said. "Leonard, I''m so scared." Maggie''s face waspletely red, and her eyes gradually became confused. She grabbed Leonard''s neck and kept muttering, "Help me, help me, Leonard¡­¡± Leonard felt a little distressed. Before he came in, Maggie fought to resist and vowed not to obey. It was only when he saw her that he did lose control of his rationality. "You''ll be fine." He said. Leonard carried Maggie horizontally into the bathroom and ced her in the bathtub. Maggie shivered as she was soaked in cold water, but the effects of the drug were wearing off bit by bit. "Wait a moment for me,¡¯ Leonard said and caressed Maggie''s head gently. Then he walked out of the bathroom with his gorgeous face filled with wrath. "Olivia!" His teeth were almost out of his mouth when he called her name. Olivia was standing in the guest room. Leonard''s people had surrounded the guest room, including the entrance which was blocked by them. Obviously, he had no intention of letting her go without a reason. Olivia''s smile did not diminish as she casually brushed the strands of hair from her ear and replied, "Why are you calling me?" Leonard didn''t respond and his expression turned ashen. ¡®¡®I had never expected that Olivia would not repent at this time!¡¯¡¯ "You drugged Maggie and wanted to destroy her innocence.In the past, I only thought you were arrogant and domineering, but I didn''t expect you to have such malicious intentions other than being arrogant and domineering!" Leonard''s perception of Olivia had changed ever since she proposed to cancel the engagement and stopped bothering him. However, as a result of today''s incident, all of the positive impressions were instantaneously restored to their original forms. "I will never marry a woman like you!" Oliviazily stood there, oblivious to the fact that she was wasting her time. She only asked, "Is that all? Can I go now?" Leonard was stunned and furious. "Don''t you want to exin this matter? At the very least, you have to apologize to Maggie!" She said, "Exin?" "I don''t need to exin,¡¯¡¯ Olivia added. ¡®¡¯I was convicted guilty on the spot.What else could I exin?¡¯¡¯ She thought. ¡®¡®As for apologizing to Maggie?¡¯¡¯ She sarcasticallyughed as she had thought of this. Olivia raised her eyebrows, and her expression was cold. "You''ve gonepletely insane if you want me to apologize to her." "You!" The veins in Leonard''s arm swelled, stifling the urge to act rashly. But, just then, the bathroom door opened, and Maggie, who was drenched, gave him a faint smile. "Leonard, don''t do this.I believe that Olivia didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± He threw this matter back at Olivia unintentionally. Leonard felt even more distressed, "This is no small matter!" "It doesn''t matter.Fortunately, I''m fine.However, the worst is yet toe..." Maggie propped up a soft and weak smile, like a flower that had been beaten by the rain. Her magnanimous attitude made Olivia more vicious and ruthless. "No, we can''t just let this matter go!" Leonard said angrily. After Leonard finished speaking, he red at Olivia and said in a deep voice, "You must apologize to Maggie!" With that, he signaled at the bodyguard beside him. The back doors were all blocked. Leonard was clearly threatening Olivia. ¡®¡¯She wouldn''t be able to leave today until she lowered her head!¡¯¡¯ He thought. Maggie''s eyes gleamed with a pleased andcent smile when she saw what Leonard ordered to the bodyguards. It never urred to her that she had been drugged instead. However, the waiter she had bribed turned out to be so cunning that she called Leonard to prevent anything irreparable from happening. Even if Leonard had still had a good impression of Olivia at the time, he was now absolutely repulsed. Olivia was then sshed with filthy water. "Leonard, I think we should let her go.Don''t make things difficult for her..." Maggie said. Leonard sneered, "You can teach her how to apologize if she doesn''t want to apologize." After saying that, he gestured to the bodyguards beside him to forcefully press down Olivia. He actually wanted to force her to kneel. Olivia''s expression sank. Just as the few bodyguards were about to forcefully press her down, Olivia immediately made a move. "Fuck off!" Olivia yelled angrily. However, the guest room was huge and surrounded by Leonard''s people that she couldn''t think of another way to escape. Especially when Olivia was surrounded by Leonard''s bodyguards, and every single one of them was a practitioner. Today, Olivia was wearing high heels and a gown, so she had a lot of reservations. As a result, she was controlled by all of them! Olivia''s face was indifferent, but her eyes were filled with hatred. "Leonard, don''t you dare." ¡®¡®In his previous life, he owed me an unpaid debt!¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®If he really dared to make me kneel?¡± She thought. Olivia swore that one day, she would make the entire Tubman n kneel in front of her to atone for their sins! Looking at her eyes filled with hatred, Leonard was in a trance for a moment. ¡®What exactly did I do to make Olivia hate me so much?¡¯ Leonard thought. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But it was clear that Maggie was the victim. ¡®¡®Wasn''t it natural for her to apologize for her mistakes?¡¯¡¯ Maggie did not say anything and sobbed softly as she noticed Leonard''s silence. ¡®¡®Endless grievances¡¯¡¯ Maggie thought. Leonard immediately regained his senses and ordered, "Let her kneel down!" The bodyguards obeyed, forcefully suppressed Olivia, but she still stood upright. During the stalemate, Olivia''s knee was kicked by a bodyguard. Olivia let out a stifled snort and slumped hard to the floor when the pain hit her. However, there was a pair of hands that directly lifted her up. Olivia opened her eyes and saw that she had already fallen into a cold embrace. She raised her head and saw an ice-cold face. It was Bruce Tucker. This man once again helped her like a heavenly deity. Olivia was stunned for a moment and was carried by him horizontally. Feeling the grievances that Olivia had nowhere to express, Bruce''s pitch-ck eyes slowly swept across the room. His expression was cold and intense, and he exuded an inexhaustible amount of pressure. The entire guest room immediately became cramped. The overwhelming aura on Bruce''s body stiffened everyone and they didn''t dare to move. The next second, Bruce''s gaze slowly fell on one of the bodyguards. The one who kicked Olivia''s knee. The bodyguard broke out in cold sweat and trembled as he tried to beg for mercy when he came into contact with Bruce''s deathly re. However, Bruce raised his leg and kicked him. The bodyguard flew out heavily and crashed into the wall with a thud. A few of his bones were broken and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He instantly fainted. "Who else made a move?" Bruce said. Bruce added coldly, "Show yourself.You know what to do" He hugged Olivia as if he didn''t have to exert the slightest bit of effort. His expression was rxed and his voice was as always calm. Everyone looked over and saw that the man in front of them was wearing an expensive custom-made suit with a straight posture. He clearly looked gentle and elegant, but he seemed to be from the Asura Hell. He exuded an unending hostility that made people want to kneel and obey. No one dared to disobey. The four bodyguards stood up at the same time. They were sweating profusely, but they didn''t dare to pause. They brawled, fists mming down on each other. In just a few minutes, the four of them had blood covered on their faces. Bruce was satisfied and said, "Get lost.¡¯¡¯ A few bodyguards suffered from severe injuries, so they were rolling or crawling when they went out. The guest room was deafeningly quiet. "What a mighty presence!" Bruce eximed as he looked at Leonard. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Leonard''s face turned pale when he heard Bruce. He knew that his uncle, who was only seven years older than him, was in a state of rage. "Uncle, I." He opened his mouth, wanting to exin something. Bruce, however, cut him off with a deep voice, "Don''t, I don''t have a nephew that is blind like you.¡¯ Leonard choked. Maggie was secretly annoyed, but she couldn''t help but choke up. "Mr.Tucker, I''m sorry.It''s entirely my fault.This is not Leonard''s nor Olivia''s concern.It''s entirely my fault. I apologize..." After saying that, she kneeled to express her apology. Even though her eyes were red, she still bit her lips to prevent herself from crying. ¡®¡®This bitter acting skill is truly perfect!¡¯¡¯ She thought. More importantly, she needed to act well for them to be tricked, so their hearts would soften and feel pity for her. Olivia was disgusted and couldn''t help but wonder how Bruce would react. ¡®¡®Bruce isn''t soft-hearted, right?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. Olivia quietly raised her head, only to hear a calm voice above her head. "Don''t talk to me.I''m a neat freak." Bruce said. His words were filled with disgust. Olivia was on the verge ofughing out loud. ¡®¡®Don''t talk to him.He''s a neat freak.Isn''t this a disguised insult to Maggie for being dirty?¡¯ She thought. In an instant, an indescribable feeling surged in Olivia''s heart. Bruce, on the other hand, brought his pair of eyes to identify the phony bitches. Maggie raised her head in surprise, her eyes wide with disbelief when she heard what Bruce said. However, Bruce ignored her from beginning to end, and only said to the person behind him, "Wake up the one who is lying on the ground." Isaac Grahams, the young man who slept with Maggie before, was the man lying on the ground. Leonard had previously rushed in through the door, knocked him unconscious with a single punch. As a result, Isaac remained paralyzed in a corner from the end, and no one paid attention to him. To be honest, the matter of Olivia being wronged by someone was actually clear as long as Isaac was woken up and questioned about the circumstances. It was a pity that Leonard was so biased towards Maggie, and relied only on her one-sided statements that he easily used Olivia. But Bruce was different. Bruce was unable to separate himself from her. He opted to stand by her side without hesitations. Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she repressed her feelings. After a few ps, Isaac immediately woke up. "Hmm? Who hit this young man just now?" Isaac was a famous yboy in LC City. He drank day and night, and looked down on anyone. The Grahams n had been fortunate in their early years. They had gone from being penniless to being nouveau riche in an instant. Their personalities had radically changed, but they were still as vulgar and rude as before. As a result, none of the noble ns in LC City saw them as valuable. His subordinate pped Isaac twice after noticing that he still wanted to curse. "Let me ask you something.Why are you in this room? Who made the arrangements for your stay in this room?" "It was the Hotel staff.I asked if there was that service.She told me to wait, so I waited" That was why he mistook Maggie for a femalepanion. That was how the current situation arose. In other words, the waiter''s initial im that Olivia had lured Maggie over was false, because the person who took the room card was Maggie herself. ¡®¡®Either the hotel is mistaken or the person who nned everything was going against Olivia at first but made a mistake!¡¯¡¯ Leonard''s expression drastically changed in a matter of a few seconds. ¡®¡®Unfortunately, the waiter had left early, and he definitely wouldn''t be able to catch anyone now!¡¯¡¯ Leonard thought. Leonard turned around and looked at Maggie doubtfully. "Tell me, what exactly is going on?" Maggie''s heart skipped a beat, she shook her head with tears in her eyes, and her lips trembled, "I didn''t...I." Her eyes rolled and she suddenly fainted. ¡®What a clever time to faint!¡¯ After Isaac got a little sober. He looked at everyone in the room and asked, "Who are you? Who hit me just now?" Hearing that he was too noisy, Bruce expressionlessly punched him and said, "Shut up.¡¯ ¡®This matter came to an end¡¯ Bruce thought. "Go back and get fiftyshes," Bruce said to Leonard as he turned around and walked away with Olivia in his arms. These were the rules of the Tucker n. He was in charge. Although Leonard was not a direct descendent of the Tucker n, he could be considered as a half- Tucker, thus he had to obey him without question. Fiftyshes could be considered ruthless. ¡®¡®However, I did nothing wrong at all? ¡° Leonard thought. Leonard''s entire body trembled. He did not expect that he would receive fiftyshes for such a trivial matter! However, when he heard Bruce''s distinct voice, he could only nod, "Okay." Just like that, Bruce left with Olivia in his arms. The subordinates behind him also tactfully retreated. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was still a bit unstable as she thought about what had just happened. "Thank you..." After Olivia finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that Bruce had already hugged her for a long time. She hurriedly said, "Are you tired? Let me down.I''m fine!" "Are you alright? Your knees are purple." Bruce took Olivia directly to the top floor of the hotel. The entire floor was for him to rest alone, so it was quiet and luxurious. He enjoyed it as if he was a king. He had a medicine kit delivered, and Bruce applied the medicine to Olivia himself. Olivia was a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t beat Bruce''s tyrannical persistence. "Behave yourself, don''t touch me and try to take advantage of me." After saying this, Olivia felt defeated. The bruise on her knee looked very scary. It was a massive purple-red region that hurt a lot when he put the medicine on it. Olivia remained silent. There was just one other thing that she thought of. So she asked without thinking, "Do you have any doubts that I was the one who did it?" Although it wasn''t her intention, she had indeed done it by drugging Maggie and pushing her into her room, even if it was a retaliation of a tooth for a tooth. ¡®¡®If Bruce knew that the people he was protecting weren''t good people and that they were even deceitful, he would be very disappointed, right?¡¯¡¯ She thought. After Olivia finished speaking, he saw Bruce raise his eyebrows and casually answered, "So what?" ¡®¡®Even if she did all this¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Even if she was scheming¡± ¡®¡®Even if her methods were vicious¡± ¡®¡®So what?¡¯¡¯ Olivia was taken aback. Her heart skipped a beat simply because of his casual words. There was a kind of gratitude that was about toe out, and it kept beating in her heart. Just as her heart was surging, he slightly knocked the top of her head. "You want to thank me again?" "What a good guess!" Olivia lowered her head and muttered softly, "I can only say thank you" Bruce lowered his head and looked at her. After a while, he suddenly chuckled and gently caressed Olivia''s head with his big, rough palm. "Then, you''re wee¡± It was a sweet, caring gesture. Even his words carried a different kind of gentleness. Olivia was dumbfounded.Her face suddenly turned red. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 After Bruce finished speaking, he slowly bent down and approached her. The shadows of the two people behind him intertwined under the light. At first nce, they looked intimate and ambiguous as though they were kissing. Despite Olivia''s embarrassment, he approached her again. She subconsciously wanted to retreat, but she couldn''t since there was a wall behind her. In the blink of an eye, their breathing intertwined. Their breaths sprinkled on each other''s faces gently. Olivia''s heart was beating hard as she saw the attractive devilish face approached inch by inch, and she reluctantly turned her head away. Bruce saw that the two shadows projected on the ground were about to merge into one. His eyes lit up and he chuckled, "Don''t move, the earrings have fallen off.He reached out and took off an earring from her hair.Apparently, it had fallen off earlier and was caught in her hair.Olivia was left speechless. ¡®¡®ls my earring the reason why he wanted to get this close to me?¡¯¡¯ She thought. Naturally, Olivia didn''t admit that she was thinking too much, so she grinned sheepishly and said, "Oh, thank you." "You''re wee." With the same graceful and dignified posture, he stood up. However, the smile in his pitch-ck starry eyes, gave a hint of wicked charm, making his entire body even more dazzling and eye-catching. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was terrified she wouldn''t be able to stand up and say goodbye if she stared at him like this again. "I''ll return to the banquet hall now.In a while, my father woulde looking for me.I should hurry." "Sure.¡± Bruce raised his hand and released her.Olivia stood up and left. The atmosphere was thick when she returned to the banquet hall. The excitement of the birthday banquet made Master Langston very pleased. Every descendant who celebrated his birthday received arge red envelope. Olivia was toozy to ask about what had happened in the guest room, but given Leonard''s absence, it was clear that he had rushed Maggie who fainted to the hospital. As for Bruce on the hotel''s top floor... To be able toe to the birthday banquet was to put a good face on the Tubman n. Bruce was also quite busy, so he would most likely leave in a few minutes. Apart from a few minor mishaps, the birthday banquet went smoothly. At the end of the birthday banquet, the guests left in twos and threes. Master Langston was stopped by a partner and Olivia waited quietly at the entrance of the banquet hall. When a woman went out of the banquet hall, she deliberately looked at Olivia. Her gaze was arrogant, and she possessed the arrogant demeanor that Madam Peterson used to have. With a sweep of her eyes, she saw the dazzling pink diamond bracelet in Olivia''s hand. The woman suddenly stopped and grabbed Olivia''s wrist. "Why is this bracelet in your hand?" she demanded, her voice raised and her expression serious. Olivia raised her head angrily and jerked her hand back as the sharp voice pierced her. "What does Miss Lauren mean by that?" She asked indifferently. ¡®¡®That''s right¡± ¡°This woman in front of me is North Lauren!¡¯¡¯ At the treasure reward conference some time ago, North deliberately stood up and shouted. Back then, she had intended to attract Bruce''s attention, but who knew that he wouldn''t even look at her? He would immediately add one hundred million dors if she added one million dors! Everything was ruined by that horrible act. North was triggered that day, and she left with anguish and rage. North dressed up for Master Langston''s birthday banquet and purposefully arrivedte, intending to astonish everyone present! But... Bruce was not there when she arrived. Because she waste, North only heard that there was a love letter joke in the banquet hall. Bruce was said to have spoken in public, saying that he liked cooking breakfast, writing love letters, and catching stars. However, North did not believe it at all. Many women in LC City wanted to be in a rtionship with Bruce, and some of them tried to seduce him. But what happened? He didn''t even touch their sleeves! No woman could ever enter the heart of a man who had never been near a woman. But at this moment, North couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw the dazzling pink diamond bracelet. "Tell me, where did you get this bracelet from?" she asked, grabbing Olivia''s hand tightly. It was as if someone had stolen it from her. Olivia thought it was a little absurd, so she said casually, "A handcrafted item purchased for $30 at a stall.Why, Miss Lauren, you want to have it?" North looked down at the bracelet and shook her head, "Impossible!" She had never seen anything luxurious since she was a child. True diamonds and fake diamonds could be easily distinguished. This one in Olivia''s hand was pure and resplendent like a river of stars. ¡®How can it be fake?¡¯ Lauren thought. "Believe it or not.¡± Olivia turned around and made a clear gesture indicating that she didn''t want to be bothered. However, North refused to let her go, "Give me a price, I''ll buy it!" ¡®¡®This was such an extravagant gesture that she thinks she could smash people with money" Olivia thought. Olivia immediately refused, "Not for sale." ¡®Who said that if someone wanted to buy it, I had to sell it?¡¯ "You¡­¡± North choked, her face flushed with anger. Master Langston had already returned at this point, so Olivia got into the car and drove away. Olivia went to ss the next day. At first, Olivia thought that a minor incident had passed just like that. As soon as she entered the school gate, Jake ran over and said out of breath, "Olivia, something happened to your little sister." In the entire school, Ashley was the only one who could be called her little sister. Under Jake''s lead, Olivia followed him to the yground. Along the way, Jake also exined, "Someone came to the school this morning to look for you.They said a lot of horrible things and wanted to rip your books from your locker to pieces.Ashley stopped them, and they dragged her away when they had an argument.¡¯ It happened early in the morning. Olivia missed the morning ss and was an hour and a halfte since she drank some winest night and slept soundly. In other words, Ashley had been bullied during that period. Olivia''s expression darkened. Jake continued, "I''m not going to tter you with this message.Don''t overthink things.I''ll help you just because you helped me thest time!" He repeatedly stressed that his tone was a little awkward. Olivia only replied, "Thank you" They were already on the yground at this point. The yground was packed with spectators because it was break time. Olivia didn''t have much patience and strode over to push the crowd away. Her line of sight suddenly became clear. On the basketball court of the yground, Ashley''s petite figure was hanging in the basketball hoop. The sun was scorching hot, and Ashley was sweating. At the same time, her clothes and face were painted with various colors of paint. Everyone wasughing. Olivia couldn''tugh. Her anger instantly surged forth. The southern breeze was chilly, and her sharp knife-like gaze swept across the dozen or so women who were lounging beneath the tree, enjoying the breeze. ¡®¡®Those are the culprits¡¯¡¯ She thought. ¡®¡®And it''s North who is the leader of the culprits!¡¯¡¯ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡®¡®Very good¡¯¡¯ She sarcastically thought. Olivia stepped forward and strode towards the basketball court. She actually stood on top of the basketball hoop with a light posture after a quick leap! The crowd pped and cheered as what she did was both astonishing and well-executed. Olivia quickly untied the rope around Ashley. She awoke from her daze and slipped down from the middle of the basketball hoop. However, she was caught by Olivia as she jumped down. Olivia patted Ashley''s face and asked, "Are you alright?" "Oh¡­ Olivia?" Ashley opened her eyes and looked up. She immediately shook her head and continued tough heartlessly. "I''m perfectly fine.It''s just that hanging required a bit of effort.And I know that you''lle to save me!" "Yes." "Take care of her for me¡± Olivia said to Jake as she ced her down somewhere cool. Jake obediently walked over and suddenly regained his senses. "Oh, okay¡± ¡®Wait, why would I listen to her?¡¯ Jake thought. However, Olivia didn''t give him a chance to refute her. She immediately walked towards the dozen or so women who were sitting in the shade of the tree. "Do you know that I have a weakness?" "I''m a defender, therefore no one can touch my people¡± Olivia added as she walked. After Olivia finished speaking, North immediately smiled. "Oh, this is such a huge move, but I just touched her.What will you do to me?" She said. She sneered and added, "The easy way or the hard way! I can consider not causing any trouble for you and your younger sister at school as long as you give me that bracelet." They were at the same school, North was two years older than Olivia. They had never met in school before because the school was huge and the two sides were too far apart. This time, it was because North wanted Olivia''s bracelet but she wasn''t able to got it from herst night. She returned the next day, enraged, to give Olivia a demonstration and a warning! ¡®¡®There was nothing that I wanted that I could not get!¡¯¡¯ North thought. ¡®¡®Against her, this was the end!¡¯¡¯ "So confident?¡± Olivia''s footsteps were uncontroble as she turned her wrist. North, being the only daughter of a real estate tycoon, had her heart set on getting whatever she wants. Their school was funded by the Lauren n. ¡®Who would dare to do anything to me here?¡¯ North said confidently, "You can try" As she spoke, Olivia had already approached. A dozen girls or so standing near North all took a step forward and stared provocatively at Olivia. All of them were practitioners, at least those who had practiced taekwondo, and their skills were remarkable. The surroundings became increasingly heated when the two sides met, but they couldn''t help but gasp. "One versus twelve? How are we going to fight?" "Why do you think you''re so strong, Olivia? It''s a pity that you have such a beautiful face.What if you get injured?" "Then it''s entirely your fault.This can be resolved by lowering your head and admitting your mistake.You''ve earned the right to get beaten! Do you really think you''re so great?" Ashley was the only one who was worried. She even wanted to rush over to persuade Olivia to forget about it so she wouldn''t cause any trouble because of her. But Olivia winked at her from afar. Ashley stopped and retreated with a worried expression. She obediently waited. In the midst of their discussion, after receiving North''s signal, her few minions took the lead in attacking Olivia. They didn''t care if Olivia was all alone, all they wanted to do was teach Olivia a valuable lesson. Olivia sneered and immediately moved to greet them. It was nothing like the other girls¡¯ imaginations of fighting and pulling their hair out. Olivia''s moves were ruthless, and every move was fascinating and well-executed. She moved really swiftly at the same time, and her assault and reaction speeds were incredible. In just a few minutes, theyid on the ground. All twelve of the girls were taken down! The fine dust rose in the wind. Under the zing sun, only the slender figure stood upright, like a snow lotus proudly on the summit of a mountain. Her temperament was outstanding, and it was untainted by dust. Everyone was instantly stunned. "Holy shit, you''re so awesome!" "Why is she so good at fighting? Could it be true that she is a devil, as some have imed? No wonder that Jake was so submissive to her!" "I would like to take the lead and call 911!" As they were discussing, Olivia stared down at North, whose expression had drastically changed. She cocked her head and asked, "Do you have any more minions? If you don''t have any, I''ll beat you up!" After bringing over a dozen or so practitioners, North thought she was making a huge deal out of Olivia''s bracelet. ¡®Why do I need to stir up such a ruckus?¡¯ But now, it seemed that none of the twelve were capable of fighting! "You...don''te over!" She said, panicking. Olivia grabbed North''s cor and stopped her from escaping. "Do you still want to attack me? Let me tell you, my father would not let you off the hook if I lost a single strand of hair!" She spoke ruthlessly, but Olivia pped her across the face and said impatiently, "I''ll hit you if I have to.Is it still necessary to choose a date?" The situation had changed. Ashley changed her previous dispirited appearance and patted Jake''s shoulder. Her blood began to boil. "Do you know what I mean? I am not a big talker!" Jake did not say anything and fell into deep thought. ¡®¡¯Awesome, really awesome!¡¯¡¯ He thought. ¡®¡®Herees the question-¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Why couldn''t I get over it and look for trouble with Olivia?¡¯¡¯ He was lucky enough that he simply had to dance like a stripper in the dark as a consequence. Otherwise, he''s probably still testing the Wi-Fi signal in the hospital right now. At this time, Olivia had already stuffed North into the basketball hoop. Unfortunately, North was much taller than Ashley, and she was stuck the moment she was stuffed into the basketball hoop. Jake gave another insulting remark as soon as he uttered, "You should work out more.Your waist needs to be slimmer." North almost cried out in anger. After doing all of this, Olivia still looked for the paints everywhere. "Where are the paints from before? Who picked them up?" Ashley''s face was painted with various colors of paint. Of course, North had to have thisical look as well. However, before she could find the paints, someone from the school came over. "You vited the regtions of the school and assaulted your schoolmates! You know, I have the power to expel you." The principal said seriously. Hearing that, North, who was stuck in the basketball hoop, shouted, "Expel her! expel her! This bitch actually dares to do this to me! Quickly let me down!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After two people passed by, it took them a long time to get the stuck North out of the basketball hoop. Ashley rushed over and exined, "They tied me up first.The paintings on my body were also done by them.All the onlookers saw them just now! If you''re going to punish Olivia, you should also punish me!" Ashley added, "It takes two to tango.How can you be so biased?" North sneered, "It''s not up to you!" "Why? You''re the one who got us into trouble in the first ce, and then..." Ashley was about to continue arguing when she was interrupted by the principal. "Alright, you two will be suspended from school for a week as a warning! The rest of you better behave yourself.If something like this happens again, you''ll be expelled!" Suspension seemed to be a minor punishment. It was at least fair. North couldn''t believe it, "Don''t you know who I am? Why am I being suspended too?" Chapter 70 Chapter 70 She chased after the people from the school and tried to tell them who she was, but no one paid attention to her at all. North stomped her feet, expressing her dissatisfaction with her current situation. North gritted her teeth and looked at Olivia, "We''ll see!" She then took her minions and walked away. Ashley gently tugged Olivia''s sleeve with remorse written all over her face, "Olivia, I''m the one who got you in trouble¡­¡± The exam was about to begin, and the results were also rted to whether they would be able to meet the entrance qualifications for the next semester. ¡®If they will suspend me for a week, wouldn''t it be a huge loss if I don''t perform well in the exam?¡¯ However, this wasn''t a problem for Olivia. "They''re here to cause trouble for me.It seems like I''m the one who got you in trouble.Why are you ming yourself? It''s only a week''s suspension so I''ll have seven days to rest.You, if you want to join my ss next semester, you should take good care of your grades." "Okay..." Ashley said heavily and nodded. "Alright, go back to the dormitory, take a shower and change your clothes." After Olivia finished speaking, he looked at Jake and said, "Thank you too" Then she left their school. For the reincarnated Olivia, her grades in her previous life weren''t bad, but these courses were even lighter for her now. It wouldn''t be difficult for her to take an exam. Taking advantage of this week''s free time, she still had more important things to do. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After leaving school, Olivia took a taxi to the suburbs. Half an hourter, she stood in front of a thatched cottage full of medicinal scents. This was the Medicinal Cottage. Her master used to bring her to this ce almost every day when she was young. She had honed her toxic physique as well as her skill to disguise herself and appraise treasures here. However, upon looking closer, she saw that the medicinal cottage was overgrown with weeds. It seemed to be a sign that the medicinal cottage had not been visited in a long time. Olivia couldn''t help but sigh. Ever since Mr.Robbins left two years ago, there really hasn''t been a trace left behind. Olivia went in and tossed her school bag to the side. She was familiar with finding the tools to clean up the weeds. She had been busy the entire morning before she had cleaned both the interior and exterior of the medicinal cottage. There was a Portuguese vine in the courtyard, and the season of fruit ripening had arrived. Strings of brilliant colors of Portuguese vine, and mouthfuls to drool over. Olivia casually took off the vine and washed it clean, then sat on the rocking chair as the wind blew. Outsiders who had never heard of this medicinal cottage thought it was just another farmhouse. It was hideous and utterly obscene. However, no one knew that the owner of this medicinal cottage had another identity. The Great Master of Medicine. LC City had the Burke n, a distinguished family with a hundred-year legacy, Galen Burke''s medical skills as the sessor were unmatched. Galen would treat all sorts of illnesses, including the most severe andplex diseases. However, Galen would be helpless against poison, but Olivia had the potential to save anyone who were disabled, or in a vegetative state , or suffering from other ailments. Olivia pondered for a long time. ¡®¡®Will I be able to find long-lost Mr.Robbins if I pretend to be him?¡¯¡¯ Right at this moment, a noise came from outside the courtyard. Olivia immediately sat up and asked vigntly, "Who is it?" The Medicinal Cottage was located in a rtively remote location, with no residents in the general neighborhood. Anyone who came here would have something to ask for. However, since Mr.Robbins hadn''t shown up in two years, LC City eventually lost track of his whereabouts, making it impossible for anyone toe for treatment. The door of the courtyard was opened, and a woman in her thirties slowly walked in. The woman was dressed professionally in a white suit, and she exudedpetence and elegance. Her ck curly hair, which cascaded down her shoulders, was elegant, with a dignified demeanor and calm posture. She exuded a distinct appeal from head to toe. Olivia was stunned for a moment, then she was surprised and said, "Miss Averie!" Averie Wheeler was the person''s name, and she had apanied Mr.Robbins for a long time. When Olivia was a child, she thought that Miss Averie and Mr.Robbins were a couple, butter she discovered that they had a master-servant rtionship. Speaking of which, her identity as a master-servant was truly mysterious. Olivia had never even seen her true appearance. All she knew was that her appearance would change from time to time. Olivia sprung to her feet as she noticed Averie''s arrival "Where is Mr.Robbins, Miss Averie? Has Mr.Robbinse back?" She looked back as she spoke, but no one was there. Olivia was inevitably disappointed. Back then, she had truly broken Mr.Robbins¡¯ heart, so when he said he didn''t want to see her, then he meant it. Averie had an intuitive understanding of what Olivia was thinking. She said, "You''re still aware thating back here was a mistake.Before Mr.Robbins left, he told me that if you ever return to the Medicinal Cottage, you can do whatever you want.I''ll automatically make room for you." "Mr.Robbins said, this was thest thing he can do for you." ¡®¡®Last thing?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. Olivia''s face quickly turned sour as she heard this. "Will I be able to see Master again in the future?" If possible, she wanted to apologize to him personally. In her previous life, it was because she didn''t listen to his advice that she ended up with a miserable end. He was skilled, but he went to jail because of an unworthy man. Five years have passed by in vain. When Maggie sent someone to kidnap her, she didn''t even have time to discipline her stupid brother. In the end, she died on a dark rainy night... Many things were still amusing and heartbreaking as she looked back. Olivia''s question was not immediately answered by Averie. Instead, she gave a confusing answer, "You might still be able to meet him if you don''t take the same path.Maybe...but probably not" Olivia''s heart was in a mess, so she didn''t pay attention to the meaning behind Averie''s words, ¡®¡¯If you don''t take the same path¡¯¡¯ After a long moment of silence, Olivia''s eyes lit up. "From today onwards, revitalize the Medicinal House" "Yes! Little master!" Averie lowered her head slightly and nodded respectfully. In less than a day, a piece of news spread like a wildfire to every corner of the city. It was said that Mr.Robbins, who was imed to be invulnerable to all poisons and whose whereabouts were erratic, returned after disappearing for two years. When this news spread out, many people in LC City had different thoughts. Some people wanted to borrow the poison doctor''s hand to do things that were self-serving and harmful to others, while others who were suffering from illness and helplessness wished to be saved by this miraculous person. When Galen received this news, he rushed to the Imperial View Building as fast as he could and rushed straight into the president''s office on the top floor. Galen was the only person in the Imperial View Building who could walk into the president''s office without making an appointment. ¡®¡¯Oh right, there''s also a very beautiful little girl!¡¯¡¯ That pretty little girl was stoppedst time, but their president said that if he saw her in the future, he should not stop her. ¡®¡®If it''s not necessary, it''s not allowed!¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®The meaning behind this was very confusing!¡¯¡¯ Galen thought. Because of this, the entire Imperial Scenery Building''s employees were boiling with excitement. The entire Imperial Scenery Building was brimming with enthusiasm as they heard of the news. Of course, they only gossiped privately, but they would never dare to do it in public. Galen didn''t seem to mind that the other person was still dealing with his business after racing inside Bruce''s office. He said in surprise, "There''s some good news! Mr.Robbins has returned, saying that he will consider saving her in the next two days!" Chapter 71: Revelation Chapter 71: Revtion "Really?" Bruce''s hand paused, and his voice was filled with suppressed joy, "So, Philip is saved?" Philip was ten years old this year. He was his nephew left behind by his deceased aunt. However, her sister died early, and Philip identally injured his head and turned into a vegetable. Even Galen couldn''t totally save a vegetable. But the legendary Mr.Robbins could. Bruce threw down his pen, his handsome face full of authority and coldness. "Invite him over, the conditions are in his favor!" he said. This was the only child left behind by his deceased sister, his nephew. ¡®I would do anything no matter what the circumstances are¡± he thought grimly. "Alright!" Galen immediately attended to it. In a short period of time, Averie''s methods were indeed good. Moreover, she seemed to have hidden a lot of strength, including some connections that Olivia didn''t even know about. Averie also said frankly, "Master said that when you need it, I will make a way for you.Therefore, you can do whatever you want, and I will always be loyal to you" Olivia never doubted her loyalty. Thus, she didn''t say anything. She only received the consultation lists from Averie. When she saw that it was from the Tucker Family, Olivia was a little surprised and asked, "Which member of the Tucker Family sent this?" "Bruce Tucker¡± Averie replied. "Take it¡± Olivia said. The news arrived quickly. Galen originally thought that the other party would be very difficult to deal with, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would agree right away. But...Mr.Robbins did not want a huge cheque, nor did he want fame or wealth, he required something that he could swap for something advantageous to him at any moment in the future. Galen couldn''t help butin "This condition is even more challenging than asking for fame and wealth as a reward.If someone sees you dressed like a scum, ah, no, you are extraordinarily handsome even if you wear rags.Anyway, will you agree if he asked you to marry someone, maybe his daughter? If that is his condition you can''t back down once you give him your word!" Hearing Galen''s words, the corner of Bruce''s mouth twitched. "Can''t you hope for something better?" "Who said that Bruce Tucker needs to be extraordinarily handsome? You can make women scream wherever you go, right? Not to mention that if I were a woman, I would definitely not let you off the hook!" Galen said passionately. Bruce''s expression darkened, and his gaze towards Galen became even more disgusted, "Get lost" Galenughed heartily. After a while, he rubbed his chin and thought seriously, "I''m not joking.I''m telling you the truth.If someone really has a daughter who wants to marry you, will you still have the option to refuse?" As he spoke, Galen''s eyes became more and more ambiguous. "If this is the case, what should we do with that young girl from the Clements Family?" "Nothing like this will happen.¡¯ Bruce replied without hesitation, "Besides, whether the legendary Mr.Robbins can save Philip or not is another matter¡± If Philip couldn''t be saved, he wouldn''t even have the right to negotiate with me. "Then ..?¡± Galen frowned. No matter how he looked at it, the smile on Bruce''s face was malicious. "Do you really have a crush on that young girl from the Clements Family? She is, however, engaged to a member of the Tubman Family. He was purely teasing. Bruce''s personality suggested that he would definitely be toozy to deal with him. In the end, the man replied coldly and authoritatively. "So what?" At this moment, his face was full of hatred and murderous intent was evident in his expression. Remembering the day of the party when love letters were strewn around, he read every word written on one of the letters. It was a confession of love for someone. Bruce thought of the Tubman Family again, and his memory of them was not a pleasant one. Hearing this, Galen was momentarily surprised. He patted Bruce''s shoulder and encouraged, "As long as you try a little harder, you will still have a chance to win the girl.Come on!" "Fu*k off?¡± Bruce said. "Alright" Galen turned and went away. The next day, Olivia was still lying in the yard of the herb house, soaking up the sun. She did not tell her family about her school suspension, so she slept in the medicine cabinst night and tidied up all the things left behind by her teacher. She carefully took care in changing her appearance. As a result, what Averie saw at this moment was a young girl with an unattractive appearance. Although she looked quite proper and delicate, her stunning and beautiful appearance waspletely concealed behind the mask. "Miss, cars areing.As Averie''s voice faded away, six luxury cars stopped at the entrance of the medicine cabin.At that moment, a group of bodyguards got off simultaneously.Dust flew everywhere, as dozens of neatly dressed bodyguards stood on both sides, their postures majestic.Galen was standing at the entrance of the medicine hut to pick her up. He did not enter, but instead waited patiently outside. After all, he was an expert, so it was inevitable for him to feel important. He stood there, ready to wait for awhile, but in less than three minutes, the door to the medicine hut opened and a girl wearing a blue dress gently walked out. Galen was stunned. Seeing that the other party was at most eighteen years old, his heart skipped a beat! ¡®¡®F*ck! Could it be that his source was right? This was the daughter of Mr.Robbins, right?¡¯¡¯ Galen was dumbfounded! However, Averie, whom he had seen long ago, also walked out from behind her and said, "Mr.Burke, this is my boss." "What?!" Galen was even more dumbfounded! ¡®¡®The legendary Mr.Robbins, whose true face no one had seen before, is actually a young girl?¡¯¡¯ Galen thought. Seeing that Galen''s eyes were wide open, Olivia felt a funny sensation in her heart. She couldn''t help but tilt her head and innocently asked, "Mr.Burke, what kind of expression is this?" He felt an unspeakable bitterness in his heart as he pondered on what he had just discovered! Galen was aghast! ¡®''l shouldn''t have been tricked, right? But on second thought- Impossible¡± he wondered. Although no one knew what Mr.Robbins looked like, Averie had seen him before. She had always been by Mr.Robbin''s side, so it was impossible for him to be a fake! Galen felt relieved and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, I was just a little surprised.I didn''t expect the legendary Mr.Robbins to be a beauty.I was stunned for a moment.I''m really sorry.¡¯ "It''s fine, It''s fine." Olivia smiled and waved her hand casually. Right after, they got into the car and drove away. The huge convoy drove once again and when they stopped, Averie and Olivia alighted. When they saw the scenery in front of them, their faces were filled with shock! They were now on top of a mountain. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Looking around, the entire LC City was under their feet, and they could see the boundless scenery in a single nce.In front of them stood an extremely luxurious and exquisite building, a huge and endless vi. The slopes and meadows were nketed in pear trees, which were I both gorgeous and sophisticated. Looking into the distance, they could see dozens of private nes parked there! In short, it was an unimaginable luxury! Olivia was stunned! ¡®''This is only one of the many residences of the Tuckers!¡¯¡¯ she thought. From this, it was clear who the boss of this ce was! Although Olivia and Averie were shocked for a moment, fortunately, both of them had seen the world before, so they immediately regained their composures and their expressions became indifferent. Galen looked at their reactions with a calm expression, but his heart was filled with admiration. When they were invited into the vi, the servants inside and outside immediately bowed. From afar, Olivia saw a tall and imposing figure sitting on the leather sofa in the middle of the vi. Today, Bruce did not wear the customized suit he usually wore. Instead, he dressed casually. He wore a shirt with slightly rolled sleeves. His strong chest and seductive corbone were vaguely visible. With his perfect-shaped eyebrows and clear eyes, his angr face looked wless. Hearing the voices, he turned his head. His deep eyes were like hidden gxies, pitch-ck and unfathomable. He stood up casually with azy and charming expression. ¡®¡¯This is a man who could make anyone''s heart race any time¡± Olivia thought. Chapter 72: Deja Vu Chapter 72: Deja Vu Averie was slightly surprised. Even though she had heard of the Tucker Family''s influence and all sorts of shocking Royal Blood legends, she had never seen them with her own eyes. ¡®¡®This is a dangerous man¡± Olivia thought calmly. She took a step forward and greeted, "Hello, Mr.Tucker.¡± Bruce was a little surprised.He didn''t expect Galen''s source to be so urate. ¡®¡®I don''t expect Mr.Robbins to turn out as a young woman¡± he thought. "Hello" "Where is the patient?" Olivia smiled faintly and went straight to the point, "Is it convenient to take a look now?" "Of course,¡¯ Bruce said. This was the purpose of inviting them over. Bruce still admired her for being so straightforward. Just like that, he personally brought his men to the second floor. However, Averie was left to wait downstairs. "Miss Averie, wait downstairs." Galen smiled faintly and politely invited her back to the sofa. The King''s View Bay was Bruce''s favorite among his many residences. No outsider had ever set foot in the private property. For the first time, Bruce, who had always been a nefarious neat freak, had made an exception in allowing visitors into the property for his nephew''s medical treatment. Averie was a little worried, but Olivia gave her a reassuring look. She sat back down. Olivia trailed behind Bruce, reaching the vi''s second floor along the way. He passed through the long corridor and into the spacious recreation hall, and finally stopped at the door of a . He opened the door. The room was simple yet luxurious. Olivia walked in and saw a little child lying on the spacious bed. The child''s eyebrows were delicate, his facial features were exquisite, and his appearance was quite pleasing. Unfortunately, his eyes were tightly shut, and his aura was quite weak. ¡®He looks like a vegetable; Olivia thought. Bruce stood at the side and said indifferently, "He hurt his head a year ago and it turned out to be like this.Is it still possible to treat him?" Olivia did not answer. She checked the child''s eyes and carefully checked his pulse. Only then did she stand up and look straight into Bruce''s eyes. She replied, "Yes, but it will take time" Hearing Olivia''s calm but unquestionably affirmative answer, Bruce''s pitch-ck eyes grew very serious. He asked, "How long will it take?" Olivia thought for a moment and estimated, "Within a month.¡¯ "Alright." Bruce originally did not have any expectations for Philip''s recovery because Galen was helpless even though he was a doctor. However, at this moment, the young and delicate girl in front of him gave him hope that Philip would have a chance to live again. If Philip wakes up, he would be worthy of his sister''s trust before she died. "What are the chances?" Bruce took a step forward and looked into the little woman''s eyes with a hint of curiosity. Olivia subconsciously stepped back and calmly replied, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but I might need your assistance in the future.I''ll ask you to do your best.At that time, we''ll be clear" Actually, even if there was no reward, Olivia would still help him. ¡®¡®Love him¡± she thought. However, the man frowned slightly at this answer. He looked like a dissatisfied subordinate. Olivia couldn''t feel what he was thinking for a moment, so she asked tentatively, "Mr.Tucker, is there a problem?" ¡®¡®Yes.There''s a big problem! ¡®What if this woman has other ideas?¡¯ ¡®lf Galen''s source was right, then I wouldn''t be able to fulfill this condition¡± he thought. Although this was only a slim possibility, he had to avoid such an unnecessary misunderstanding. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "If you change your mind, I''ll give you money or even fame; he said. "But these..." Olivia trailed off ¡®¡¯She''s not deficient in any way¡± he thought. Just as Olivia was about to say it, her eyes gleamed and she blurted out, "You''re worried, I don''t think I want you to promise me that, right?" Looking at Bruce''s cold and unsympathetic face, Olivia knew that she had guessed right! "Phew!" After a moment of silence, Oliviaughed out loud. Sheughed until tears came out of her eyes, one hand on the table beside her, and her stomach hurt fromughing. After a long while, Olivia finally restrained herself. However, those pair of eyes that were as brilliant as stars was colored with a bright watery glow and his pretty face, was inexplicably charged with spiritual energy and craftiness. She suppressed herughter, "Mr.Tucker, you worry too much.I guarantee that I will not let you go against your will in the future when I need your help.Of course, if you are worried, I can sign a contract, she said. "That''s not necessary¡± he said. Bruce withdrew his gaze and his handsome face turned cold. "Now, you can start.¡¯ "No problem.¡¯ Olivia had always been straightforward. She didn''t mind her spectators and directly spread out the bags she had brought with her on the table. The rows of silver needles glowed brightly. Olivia waspletely focused. An hourter, every silver needlended on every point of Philip''s body. He was covered with needles from head to toe. After doing all of this, Olivia''s smooth and plump forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat. Acupuncture didn''t take much effort, but it took a lot of mental energy. "Alright, from now, we need to wait for two hours." Olivia finished using thest silver needle and said this without raising her head. Bruce leaned against the wall and watched the slender figure bustle about. From his point of view, he could see the girl''s thick and slender eyshes, her slightly drooping eyes, casting an extremely faint shadow on her eyelids. The curves of her red and plump lips were extremely beautiful as well. ¡®At first nce, this girl''s appearance is not of the stunning type, but her entire body radiates with spiritual energy and her clean, clear eyes are extremely moving. Especially her back; he thought. Bruce narrowed his eyes. For some reason, he had a sense of d¨¦ja vu. There were very few women that he could remember, but he really didn''t have the slightest recollection of this woman''s face. ¡®Could it be an illusion?¡¯ he thought. Olivia wiped her sweat casually and blinked, "Mr.Tucker, can I have some water?" Since it would take two hours for the procedure to be finished, there is no need to stay in the room all the time. Bruce raised his eyebrows slightly, "Of course"" He took Olivia to the lounge on the second floor. A servant immediately came up to serve tea and water. All kinds of desserts and fruits were also avable. The servant not daring to overlook any requests respectfully asked, "May I ask what else Miss needs to eat?" "That''s enough for now.Thank you very much¡¯¡¯ she said with a smile. Olivia copsed on the plush sofa and slowly ate the food in front of her. Bruce called the servants¡¯ attention, "Excuse me.After he finished speaking, he entered a room that looked like a study room.The servants all retreated.As a result, Olivia was the only person left in the large lounge on the second floor. It could be seen that no outsiders were allowed in here, and even the servants could note up without permission. Olivia had rested enough, so she got up and walked around. As a guest, she observed proper etiquette and never entered other rooms, but this lounge could be used twice to pass the time. It had to be mentioned that the entire vi was really big. The four sides were transparent, and there was plenty of natural light. The countryside could also be seen through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Everything could be seen in a single nce from top to bottom. Olivia walked over leisurely. As she neared the window, she stepped on something, only to hear a small pattering under the thick and expensive silk carpet. Chapter 73: Stay at the Villa Chapter 73: Stay at the Vi Olivia was stunned. ¡®Did I step on some kind of mechanism?¡¯ she thought. At this moment, the wall painting hanging on the horizontal pir suddenly moved! An arrow pierced through the air and aimed straight at her head! This sudden movement came too quickly. Olivia waspletely unprepared and was directly stunned! When she attempted to step back, it was already toote! Olivia''s face turned pale! However, in this critical moment, a huge force came from behind, and she suddenly fell into a warm chest. Everything became a blur, but the anticipated pain did note. She opened her eyes and saw that she had fallen to the ground, while Bruce was pressed beneath her. As for the arrow that almost killed her, it pierced through the wall and nailed itself to the spot where she had just stood. The tail of the arrow was still buzzing. What just happened was shockingly simr to an incident a long time ago. Olivia suddenly had a shback when she was standing ten kilometers away and was almost injured by arrows! "Bruce you bastard! What are you trying to do? Are you trying to provoke me? Are you trying to kill me with this kind of mechanism?" Olivia was so scared that she almost cried out. First, she didn''t randomly barge into the host''s room, and second, she didn''t move around. She just watched the scenery in the hall. ¡®¡¯Who would have thought that I, who obediently abide by etiquette as a guest would almost lose my life!¡¯¡¯ she thought. Bruce did not expect such a thing to happen. In fact, there were many hidden mechanisms in his vi, especially on the second and third floors. Normally, when the servants came up, they would stay in the designated area. Apart from that, the first person to arrive was the girl with a displeased expression on her face. Bruce, who felt a rare sense of regret in his usually cold heart said, "Sorry, I forgot to remind you before.." Olivia felt even more aggrieved andined with red eyes, "Is it still my fault for you to say that?" For the first time, Bruce felt that it was a little tricky. "That''s not what I meant¡¯¡¯ Olivia sniffed, "Forget it, it''s my bad luck today.¡¯¡¯ Her voice carried a strong nasal sound, and it sounded much softer and more adorable than before when she was pretending to be mature. After saying that, Olivia prepared to stand up, and only then did he react. She was still lying on top of Bruce''s body... Just now, in an attempt to save her, he quickly pulled her away, but because they did not move for a long time both of them fell. Apart from that, Bruce''s w-like hand was still at her waist... Olivia panicked and quickly got up. Then, she kept her distance and took a few steps back. Nothing else, she was worried that her true identity would be revealed. After all, her current appearance was a mess. Just now, she had been in such close contact with her emotions that she wondered if Bruce had noticed anything. Olivia was very confident in her disguise. She could easily deceive everyone, but she didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Bruce. This man was much sharper than she had imagined. After Olivia got up, she secretly sized up her face with her reflection on the window ss. Fortunately, everything was in ce. She was secretly relieved. However, she ignored the man standing there, smelling his faint fragrance at the tip of her nose. His pitch-ck starry eyes glowed with a hint of curiosity and thoughtfulness... To avoid embarrassment, Olivia simply said, "I''m going to see the child¡¯¡¯ he slipped away very quickly. In short, she didn''t dare run around anymore. She was afraid that with her incredible luck, she would identally kick a mechanism! Bruce went downstairs. Downstairs, Averie was still sitting on the sofa. This woman, who was less than forty years old, had a very good bearing. Even after sitting for a long time, her back still remained upright and unrestrained. Many rich wives could notpare with her in terms of bearing. Seeing hime down, Galen asked, "What do you say? Will Philip be okay?" "Yes" Bruce nodded and addressed Averie, "I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you two to stay here for a while.¡¯¡¯ Saving someone wasn''t an overnight task, especially in a situation like Philip''s. There wouldn''t be any problems if they stayed. Averie said, "I won''t stay.I have other matters to attend to.I wille to pick up my boss in a few days." "Sure." Just like that, without Olivia''s knowledge, an arrangement had been made for her to stay. Averie left without worrying about her boss''s well-being. When Olivia found out from Bruce, it was two hourster after she carefully removed all the silver needles and examined Philip''s body. The reason why Averie agreed so easily was because she didn''t know that she knew Bruce at all! ¡®¡®What if he discovered her true identity?¡¯¡¯ So Olivia found an excuse to refuse, "It''s not convenient for me to stay here.There are so many systems here, what if I identally get hit again?" Bruce raised his eyebrows and said, "All the systems have been shut down.You are free to run about and rx." "That''s not convenient.I didn''t bring anything with me.It''s inappropriate!" she said. "I''ll have all the servants prepare the things you need¡± Bruce answered. Olivia''s excuses were all rejected one by one, leaving her with little choice except to stay in King¡¯s View Bay. The room the servant arranged for her was just next to the master''s bedroom. As far as she could see, the closet was stuffed with all kinds of clothes and shoes. These were all sent on the spur of the moment an hour ago. All of them were high-end and custom-made women''s clothing. They were thetest trends that had yet to be released on the market and their prices would surely stunned everyone! Olivia was somewhat taken aback. She''s only staying for a few days. ¡®¡¯Why is Bruce acting like I am going to stay here for a long time?¡¯¡¯ Olivia mused. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She could only say that the boss was extravagant, but she really couldn''t imagine that he would go this far. Lunch was also prepared by the top chefs of the royal family. The dishes were diverse and tasty. Olivia wasn''t that fond of food, in fact she rarely had an appetite for it. During this period of time, although she and Bruce were at the same table, they sat far away from each other, and they didn''t talk much, following the etiquette of not saying anything during a meal. After Olivia finished her meal, she discreetly looked at Bruce. He was sitting at the other end of the dining table, his lounging posture was calm. ¡®¡®Ah, that handsome and impable face.The more I look at him, the more I can''t help but be fascinated with his mysterious character¡± Olivia thought. Perhaps sensing her dazed gaze, Bruce suddenly raised his head. The pair of dark and unfathomable eyes had no expression, only a definite coldness that could not be dissipated. There was even a hint of disgust in those eyes. Rumor has it that the Tucker men were not close to women, but Olivia did not believe it before. Bruce''s asional provocative actions, which she knew, had changed her cold impression of him. But now that he hated it, Olivia finally understood a bit. ¡®If one day, he discovered that the person he disliked and protected were the same, I wonder what kind of expression he would have?¡¯ Olivia secretlyughed but her expression was polite and distant. "I''ve finished eating.Mr.Tucker, please enjoy your meal¡± Then she went back to the guest room. Olivia refused to be attached to her own bed so she slept soundly everywhere she went. Fortunately, the mask on her face was as thin as a cicada''s wing, so it was fine not to take it off for a few days. Jumping on the big bed, Olivia hugged her pillow and fell asleep. Bruce, who was downstairs, answered the phone and asked, "Did you find out?" Chapter 74: The Punishment Chapter 74: The Punishment "No, not to mention that young Mr.Robbins, or even Averie can''t be found.I feel like someone has purposely covered all the clues, so there''s no trace left." On the other end of the phone, Galen eximed, "What kind of background investigation is this? Even I can''t find it!" Bruce raised his eyebrows as expected. Galen asked again, "Oh right, what did you want me to investigate them for? Could it be that they approached you for some other purpose?" "No¡± This is just his instinct.He didn''t know why, but he felt that the young girl looked familiar. ''Her expression, figure, and even her aura are somewhat simr.¡¯ Bruce thought. Therefore, he asked Galen to investigate. The result was the same as he had expected. There was no clue, and she was innocent. Bruce said, "There''s no need to investigate, that''s all.¡¯ After saying that, he hung up the phone. On the other side, Galen fell into a deep thought. ¡®¡®Am I right to believe my source? Isn''t Bruce a little too popr among women that they always seek his attention?¡¯¡¯ Ah.Galen sighed. Thinking how even the gods from the heavens can find love in the world of mortals, yet he remained alone and lonely, Galen casually sent out a message. "Are you in love?" The other replied, "Do you want to die?" Galen instantly smiled when he saw the irritating reply that was on the screen. Ashley was taking an exam when she received the text message. Originally, she thought that she wouldn''t be able to jump to the next question, but in the end, she realized that she didn¡¯t know anything! Nothing! She rushed up and wished Galen was here so she could vent her frustration on him! Thest time the two of them were in trouble at Maple Forest Mountain, they had at least encountered a false rm situation of life and death. In the end, not only did they end their friendship, but Ashley wanted to strangle Galen to death because of the incident where they were identally seen naked! However, she had not seen him since then. She only quarreled with him asionally on screen. Even if she wanted to kill him, she could not do it, anyway. Watching Ashley scratch her head, Liz nudged her arm and asked, "Aren''t you going to write? It''s almost time" "Write, I''ll write now!" Ashley gritted her teeth, looking determined. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®¡¯No matter how difficult the question is, I can still figure it out¡¯¡¯ Liz was slightly relieved. She said, "If you don''t raise your hand, the teacher would think that you know the answer!" Liz staggered and almost fell. Olivia took a nap for more than an hour. She was awakened by a loud noise. She got up in a daze and walked to the window to look down. Watching what was happening down there, Olivia''s entire body trembled, and she waspletely awake! In the courtyard of the vi, Bruce was sitting on a chair, rxed and imposing. In front of him, Leonard was half-kneeling on the ground. His white shirt was covered with bloodstains. His entire face was pale, and cold sweat rolled down his forehead. However, he was clenching his teeth and not saying a word. Olivia suddenly remembered the punishment that Bruce had given Leonard on the day of the birthday banquet when he carried her away! Originally, she thought that no matter how severe the punishment was, he was still a rtive. It was just a small price to pay for an outsider like her to listen to, so that she could feel more at ease. Therefore, Olivia didn''t pay any attention to it. Bruce on the other hand, had not anticipated not only that this 50shes, but also the fact that they would be merciless! Looking at Leonard''s bloody appearance, it was simply shocking! Mrs.Tubman cried bitterly and tried to stop him. "Bruce, you can''t do this.He is your nephew.Even if he made a mistake, you can''t do this to him!" ¡®¡®l only have one son, what if I lose him?¡¯¡¯ she thought. However, no matter how much Mrs.Tubman pleaded, Bruce remained unmoved and said, "Continue" The man holding the long whip in his hand nodded and turned his head towards Leonard again! A dozenshes or so were delivered to his body causing Leonard to copse to the ground. Mrs.Tubman rushed up to stop him, "Stop fighting, stop fighting! Stop fighting!" However, Bruce''s voice sounded like it came from the grave. Just a single word was enough to extinguish everyone''s hopes. "Continue." Bruce''s men hit him again. Mrs.Tubman tried to rush forward, but was dragged away by a few other men. The sound of crying gradually faded away. Only after all 50shes werepleted did Bruce looked at Leonard and coldly said, "Do you know why I punished you?" "No, I don''t know.." Leonard was on the verge of death. He said that he didn''t know, but in reality, another idea appeared in his mind. This was not the first time his uncle had protected Olivia. Last time, he scolded him because of her, but this time, because of her again, he had him beaten half to death! ¡®¡®Could it be..¡± Leonard refused to think about it. Bruce''s handsome face was still cold and his voice was even colder. "What right do you have to make her kneel before you? These fiftyshes can be considered a small punishment.If you dare to touch even a single strand of her hair in the future, Ill cripple you!" From beginning to end, he didn''t say who he was referring to. However, the domineering attitude was unmistakable. Leonard smiled bitterly. Sure enough, it was Olivia. With a twitch of his head, he blurted out, "Uncle, do you...do you mean that this is all about her?" "Good question." Bruce smiled unknowingly. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with contempt, "So I''m warning you to be polite to your future aunt¡¯¡¯ He said it to provoke Leonard, and it was only natural for him to be honest. Leonard''s entire body trembled as his pupils shrank slightly.His face was filled with astonishment and disbelief. He never imagined that his uncle would actually say such words! For a moment, he couldn''t tell what he felt inside. The only thought he had was, ¡®¡¯how can someone as malicious and arrogant as Olivia be worthy of his uncle?¡¯¡¯ However, Bruce did not give him a chance to speak. With a wave of his hand, his well-trained bodyguards dragged Leonard, who was covered in injuries, away. Even Mrs.Tubman, who fainted from anger, was sent back home. Olivia stood in front of the window and watched this scene with her own eyes. Although she could not hear what he was saying, she knew very well that the man who had beaten up Leonard today was the same man who had been protecting her. He did this to vent his anger for her! In an instant, ayer of warmth covered her heart. The snow and ice melted, and it was already June in the mortal world. Olivia shed a grateful smile making the corner of her mouth rose slightly with emotion. At this moment, her phone rang. Olivia looked at it and remarked, "Oh, it''s the ruthless boss" She smiled and immediately cleared her throat, returning to her previous voice, "Hello?" The crisp and tender voice was exceptionally pleasant to the ears, as if it carried a magical power, instantly melting the coldness in his heart. Bruce said softly, "Are your knees better?" "Much better!" Olivia said, "Thank you." ¡®¡®You have to thank him for standing up for you, she reminded herself.Seeing Leonard being beaten half to death¡± Olivia felt really happy! ¡®¡¯What a relief!¡± Chapter 75: Two-Faced Chapter 75: Two-Faced Hearing the girl''s light and melodious voice, Bruce chuckled. His tone was light and teasing. "Seeing that you have to thank me every time, then this rtionship is not clear.Why don''t you use your body to thank me properly?" Hearing this, Olivia choked on her own saliva! She couldn''t keep a straight face as she fought to keep herself from coughing. If it wasn''t for her position now, she really wanted to rush downstairs and roar at him. As the owner of the herb hut, when she offered him a reward, he simply refused! ¡®¡®Now do I have to pay my debts in disguise? Wonderful!¡¯¡¯ So Olivia snorted softly, "That won''t do.Technically speaking, I can call you uncle for your seniority." Bruce''s eyes twitched. However, the young girl on the other end of the phone was even more arrogant. "Alright, let''s not talk anymore.Goodbye, Uncle Bruce!" After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Bruce''s expression darkened. Looking in the direction where Leonard was sent away, he only wished he could pull him back and beat him up again! In the guest room, Olivia threw away her phone and rolled on the bed with a smile. ¡®¡¯Let him hate me.I''ll take my revenge in disguise!¡¯¡¯ she thought with satisfaction. For the past few days, Olivia had stayed in King''s View Bay as the owner of the Medicinal Cottage. All she had to do every day was to stick a needle on Bruce''s nephew to feel his pulse. Apart from meeting Bruce on the day she first arrived, she basically didn''t see him the rest of the time. Fortunately, Olivia had not stepped on a mechanism anymore. She gradually adapted to it. The scenery at King''s View Bay was indeed breathtaking. Mountains rose and fell on all sides, while the sky was filled with magnificent clouds. It overlooked the skyline of the city, which included high-rise buildings, winding rivers, and stunning surroundings. After a few days of leisure, as quick as a blink of an eye, it was time to go back to school. That night, Olivia knocked on the door of Bruce''s study. "Mr.Tucker, are you there?" "Come in.¡¯¡¯ A cold voice came from inside. Olivia pushed open the door and entered. She saw the tall and straight figure in front of the tall bookshelf. "Mr.Tucker, I will leave tomorrow.But don''t worry, I will take some time every day to check on your nephew before he wakes up.Considering the current situation, your nephew will definitely wake up within a month¡± she said. Afraid that he wouldn''t agree, Olivia added, "I''ll do what I said¡¯ "Yes" Bruce casually pulled out a book from the bookshelf before turning around. His handsome face was still cold, with an obvious indifference. "Alright.¡± "Thank you.Then I won''t disturb you.I see that you''re busy." Olivia said politely and retreated from the study. The next day, the driver of the Tucker Family was supposed to take Olivia back to the Medicinal Cottage, but Averie picked her up just in time. Olivia got into her own car. "Averie, let''s head to school," she said. Olivia sat in the back seat, took out her school uniform from her bag and changed immediately. At the same time, she removed the disguise on her face. After removing it, her delicate and beautiful face was revealed. As Averie drove, she said, "Haven''t you been discovered?" "No¡± "That''s good.The heir of the Tucker Family is too dangerous.In the future, it will be wise to stay away from him.If he doesn''t be a good friend, then it will be enough not to make him an enemy.¡± Hearing this, Olivia paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "I know, I have my limits.¡¯¡¯ If she wanted to have Leonard killed and destroy the entire Tubman Family, it meant that she was standing on Bruce''s opposite side. ¡®¡®It is fine if they fight and quarrel, but if they are involved in this, then the matter would be serious!¡¯¡¯ she thought. Based on Bruce''s character and methods, if she were to go against him, she would definitely not be able to obtain any benefits! Averie added, "There are quite a few people who havee to visit the Medicinal Cottage during this period of time.I have refused them one by one.When the Tucker Family finishes this order and the reputation of the Medicinal Cottage is restored, customers will no longer doubt it.Only then will the rewards be higher." "Ah, it''s good that you decide on these matters, Averie." Olivia casually agreed. Twenty minutester, the car paused for a moment at the entrance of LC School. Olivia quickly got off the car, and the simple silver-gray car drove into the traffic again. No one even noticed that Olivia got out of the car. To conceal her identity, she naturally had to cover her tracks. After a week of suspension, Olivia returned to ss again. The most excited person was Ashley. She rushed forward and threw her arms around Olivia. "Hey, you''re back! I''ve lived up to your expectations during this period of time, and I''ve improved at a tremendous rate!" she said excitedly. "That''s right.She has made a tremendous progress." On the side, Liz added sarcastically, "She jumped from bottom two to bottom five." Ashley immediately turned around and said, "Don''t ruin my moment!" "Whether I ruin it or not, you''re still like that." The two of them quarreled with each other. Olivia raised her eyebrows. Evidently, Liz looked out for Ashley while she was away. In fact, she was quite kind and helped her protect Ashley. Now that Olivia had returned, Liz said, "It''s good that you''re back" During this period of time, no one came to cause them trouble because North, who started trouble the last time, was suspended from school for a week. Now that she had been punished, there was no way she could avoid the consequence of her actions. "Thank you¡± Olivia patted Liz on the shoulder and returned to his seat. Ashley leaned over and said, "Olivia, there have been several major events in your absence these past few days!" "Oh?" "Rumor has it that you drugged your sister at the birthday party of Leonard''s grandfather and it almost killed her! The school has been talking about it for a long time, and even the school paper has been trying to hack your social media ount!" Ashley''s face was filled with indignation, but she saw that Olivia was still as calm as ever, "What else?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "There was an internationalpetition the day before yesterday.It was an extremely famous American artist! Your sister, who looked different from you, was chosen.Now, she has be a big star in the school!" "Internationalpetition?" Hearing this, Olivia immediately remembered. In her previous life, there were also ten great artists of traditional American painting who personally came to choose their apprentices. At that time, Maggie had been favored by most of the teachers and stood out from the rest of the school. Afterwards, her paintings were sent to the international exhibit, and she even got a positive result! Maggie undoubtedly became a sensation after gaining the recognition of the international scene. Everyone praised her for her unparalleled fame. As a result, many peoplepared her to Maggie. The conclusion was, they were beingpared as the ordinary student and the real genius. However, no one knew that Maggie had stolen her prized painting during thatpetition! However, at that time, she was stupid and was swayed by Maggie''s sweet words. In order to get close to Leonard, she handed over that great opportunity to someone... Now that everything had returned to normal, Oliviaughed. Even if she didn''t care about this title, she couldn''t let Maggie seed. Seeing that Olivia was still so calm andposed, Ashley was anxious, "Olivia! Why are you laughing? You don''t know how stupid that woman is! I want to beat her to death the day I see her!" Speaking of the devil. Just as Ashley finished speaking, Maggie entered the ssroom, with her admirers following her. Chapter 76: Work Of Art Chapter 76: Work Of Art The girls in the ss surrounded Maggie and asked her enviously, "What did Paul tell you? My father likes Paul''s paintings the most! He even spent a lot of money to buy onest year!" "l really envy you.If I have the chance to be Paul''s student..." "That''s right, that''s right.I''ll die of joy if Paul will teach me!" Paul, the great painter, was in town to choose his students. He led the selection. He was well-respected. The other day, Maggie had a noticeable role in the primary selection, and she was greatly appreciated by Paul and offered her to be his student. Facing the crowd, Maggie smiled humbly and said, "I''m just lucky." Although she said so, her face was proud. However, Maggie was surprised to see that the unupied seat was taken. She concealed the hatred in her heart and walked towards it with a smile. She said with concern. "Olivia, you''re back! How have you been?" Olivia smiled forcefully, while Maggie would always have a pleasant attitude in public regardless of how much she argued with her. Olivia tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, "I''ve been good.¡¯ "That''s wonderful.It''s just a pity.If you''ve never been suspended from school for a week, you might have been able to catch up with thepetition.Unfortunately, it''s already toote.'''' After saying that, Maggie shook her head. She really showed that she felt sorry for Olivia. During the selection, Paul had said that all students who were absent and were unable to participate would automatically miss the opportunity and be eliminated. Therefore, when Maggie said that, she was originally mocking Olivia. "What a pity! Even you''ll be able to participate, Paul may freak out on your drawing!" The girls on the side sneered and theyughed out loud. As everyone knew, Olivia was ipetent and that she was trying too hard to impress anyone. They thought that all she knew was seducing Leonard. No one had known of her true talent but Maggie. The Petersons and the Clements had only been close for two years, and at that time, Olivia had already with Leonard being forcefully devoted with all her heart. Other than impressing him every day, she had never shown her talent to anyone. Afterwards, when Olivia was painting, Maggie saw her art and she was mad and envious deep inside. But she mockingly praised her drawing. From that moment onwards, it was always a feud between them. Maggie, who had won the prize, held on to the reputation of being a talented woman and recognized as Paul''s student as she soared all the way up from the selection. While Olivia was imprisoned in distress from Leonard''s hand. It had been five years of darkness for her. Olivia lowered her eyes slightly and withdrew her anger. When Ashley heard others taunt Olivia, she stood up and retaliated. "Oh, before Paul epted her as a student, she was already so arrogant.As he really epts you, will you be more prideful?" "Olivia is more talented than you.You won''t even beat her!" "You..." Ashley was furious, but Olivia stopped her and said, "Sit down!" She sat back in her seat annoyed. Olivia turned her head and looked at the crowd in front of her. She said coldly, "While I''m still holding my temper, I hope that you guys will stop.Just please!" She threatened them. They thought they could underestimate her as she hadn''t shown herself for a week, but they were wrong. She didn''t want to argue, but if she did, none of them could get away. The girls choked. They were afraid of Olivia as they remembered that she even dared to fight with North, the daughter of the owner of a well-known real estate firm. They were just simply asking for defeat if they would defy her. As a result, everyone stopped and returned to their respective ces. Before ss, Ashley quietly asked, "Olivia, why don''t we go beg Paul for another chance? At the very least, you''ll have the possibility to be honored as his student." "No need." Olivia raised her eyebrows and asked amusedly, "Do you believe in me that hard, huh? Won''t I just embarrass myself knowing that I don''t have such talent?" Hearing this, Ashley replied, "If you say so..." For her, Olivia was verypetent. Ashley was upset. She felt that Olivia was fully doubting herself. She wanted to make her excel, but she just thought that if Olivia wasn''t interested at all, then the opportunity would be meaningless. So she turned around andforted Olivia. "Forget it, we won''t ever talk about it again!" Olivia smiled and didn''t say anything else. In the afternoon, the students from the art ss went to the studio. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The room was packed because Paul would be giving advice and teaching them of what they could improve on their presented paintings. For them, it was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Maggie went over early and upied the best seat in the room. She was eagerly waiting for Paul toe over. At that moment, Paul was walking along the hallway with the other nine members of his group, heading towards the studio. Along the way, Paulughed and said, "This trip to the city is well worth it.Although the amateur we''ve found yesterday still has many ws, she is young and talented.We can definitely train her to do her best!" "Is it that little girl called Maggie?" "Right." "Not bad indeed.She looks obedient and sensible.Her paintings are also unique.She is quite good for an amateur¡± The group of great painters was cheerful and all agreed on one thing: Maggie got epted as their student. Suddenly, a wind blew over, and a piece of drawing paper flew andnded at Paul''s feet. Out of curiosity, Paul picked it up. As he looked at it, his eyes widened and his face was filled with surprise and admiration. It was andscape painting. It depicts a lone boat that was sailing on the river covered by a mist. Behind the boat, there was a blue mountain shrouded with clouds that looked blurry and unreal. On the sail, a very small person was lying on the bow of it, with a pot of wine in hand. The leisurely posture and the artistic conception of the entire painting were portraying a saying, "Find something more important than you are and dedicate your life to it.¡± Paul held the painting and his hands were trembling. He looked sideways and suddenly became excited. "Who painted this? This artistic conception is too good! Simple but meaningful, it was not bad at all!" The painters also gathered around and praised it. At their age, they were experienced and had seen countless masterpieces. But in such a school, it was not easy for them to find such a talented person who could draw such art. However, they don''t know who was the artist behind it. One of them said, "Could it be from the studio?" When Paul heard this, he felt that it made sense. "Perhaps it really is. Let''s go and take a look!" They quickened their steps towards the studio. Olivia was lying on the grass near them, enjoying the sun. Under the sunlight, her delicate face was pretty and without any ws. She was so beautiful and gentle like a great work of art. Ashley was stunned and admired her very much. Olivia just closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she heard Ashley''s footsteps, she was toozy to lift her eyelids. She only asked, "Is it done?" "It''s done.Just as you expected, Paul and the others admired the painting very much! Olivia, you are too talented!" Thendscape painting that Paul picked up just now was painted by Olivia that whole afternoon. Then, Ashley waited at the right moment and just threw thendscape. However, she was still confused. "Olivia, why didn¡¯t you show yourself? Paul admires you so much, and he will definitely ept you as his student!" Chapter 77: Hidden Plan Chapter 77: Hidden n Olivia chuckled and slowly opened her eyes. "But that''s not what I want¡¯¡¯ If she wanted Paul''s approval, she didn''t need to y with these tricks. She could directly draw a dozen of paintings. Her talent was iparable to anyone''s. Ashley was puzzled. "Then what do you want?" "Don''t ask, just watch what will happen next." Olivia narrowed her eyes and patted the grass beside her. "Come and lie down." "Alright!" Ashley didn''t bother her anymore. She just unconditionally trusted Olivia''s n, and she would forever stay on her side. At that moment, in the huge studio, the students poked their heads out. Seeing the great paintersing together, they were excited and nervous for a moment. They immediately returned to their seats and became serious. Paul walked in and raised the painting in his hand. "Who drew it?" He asked. It was andscape painting he took outside. However, the students were dumbfounded and all shook their heads in confusion. "It''s not me¡¯¡¯ "It''s not me either¡± Seeing so many people shaking their heads, Paul was somewhat shocked. "This should have flown out of the window.It just happened that I picked it up when itnded.Is nobody really here who drew this?" Maggie, who came from the bathroom, was about to enter the room when she heard Paul. In the instant she became excited while a thought came to her mind. "Teacher, that painting belongs to me.I sat in that seat and went to the bathroom without paying attention.It might have just been blown down by the wind." She pointed to her seat, which was just close to the windowsill. The window was open, and she waspletely convincing with all that she just said. "It''s yours?" Paul was a little happy and nodded his head repeatedly. "Nice to see I''ve stumbled into what I''ve been searching for! Good, very good, then from today onwards, you will be my student!" Being recognized as a student of Paul during thepetition, she was really fortunate and unbeatable! Maggie surely ced her spot in the art industry! The students looked at each other with envy in their eyes. Maggie couldn''t help but feel pleasantly surprised in her heart. Originally, the rule was that after the initial selection, there would be another round of screening. But now, because of the painting, Paul directly epted her as a student, skipping the second part of the process altogether. Maggie was d she made a wise decision. If the painting''s true owner arrived, then Paul¡¯s student would not be her. Maggie was not afraid to be discovered as a fraud. She was already talented. Even if she was exposed, everyone would believe that she was just framed by that person. Maggie smiled obediently and readily agreed, "Alright, thank you teacher!" Just like that, Paul would try his best to focus on Maggie in the afternoon''s ss. While the remaining painters would guide the other students. After ss, Paul and the others left in satisfaction. Maggie, on the other hand, was once again surrounded by people, and everyone was praising her. The envious students uttered all kinds of admiration. "Maggie, you are really amazing! You are indeed a famous genius in our school.Compared to you, Olivia is nothing.Other than her family background, she is useless!" "With your talent, it won''t be a problem for you to win an award in thispetition!" "That''s right, that''s right.Don''t forget about us when that timees.Also, we will work hard in order to be like you and make Paul recognize us to be his students!" Everyone was ttering her, and Maggie was very proud of herself. Feigning humbleness, Maggie did her best to hide her true feelings. "No, no, I''m just lucky.Don''t worry, I''ll definitely say good things about you guys in front of Paul.As long as my teacher agrees, we''ll still be together in the future!" They were so happy to hear that. Everyone had a good impression of her. The news quickly spread, and when Olivia found out, she justughed without any surprise. She already knew what Maggie would do. For her, Maggie was selfish, despicable, and narrow-minded. Maggie would do anything to catch such a good opportunity. Now she had taken the bait, they would capture her in no time. Olivia took out a few paintings she had drawn before and asked Ashley to find an opportunity for the next day to skillfully deliver them to Paul. Ashley didn''t understand what she was doing and asked nkly, "Olivia, now that Maggie is taking your ce, why are you sending these paintings out? Just why?" "For¡­¡± Olivia revealed an evil aura. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "In order to expose her.¡¯ That night, Maggie''s dreams were pleasant. She imagined that she had won the highest honor in thepetition. From then on, no one could discriminate against her background in the LC City! She also dreamt that Leonard wanted to marry her. When Maggie woke up, her mood was filled with unprecedented joy. Just as she finished her breakfast early in the morning, she was called over by Paul. "Teacher, are you looking for me?" Maggie walked into the studio that the school had specially arranged for the well-known painters. It was clean and spacious, and it was bright and pleasant. At that moment, Paul was looking at the artworks on the table with his back to her. When he heard hering, he hurriedly called her out, "Come here, this painting is exactly the same as thendscape you painted yesterday.But looking at the paper, it was made a few years ago, right?" Maggie''s smile stiffened. Looking down, there was a beautiful painting of a mountain vige on the table. The shine of fireworks was shrouded in white clouds and birds, and the style of the painting was neat. The piece was obviously the work of the same person as thendscape painting from yesterday. Seeing that she was stunned, Paul smiled and teased her. "What''s wrong? Don''t you remember drawing it yourself?" Maggie was a little shy. "This was painted by me a year ago.I remember that some of my ssmates said that they liked it, so many of them were sent out.I didn''t expect that someone would bring it and impress you" She was trying to make a way out of such mess by making excuses in advance. Otherwise, if the owner of the painting would show up, she couldn''t defend herself anymore. Paul nodded with his gratified gaze. "You are the most promising student I have ever met.In the future, I am very optimistic about you!" "Thank you, teacher!" "Then you can go.Prepare your entries for thepetition next month.If you have any questions,e find me.¡± Paul added, "Oh right, you''re very good at ink painting.This is your advantage.Let''s focus on this theme.I believe you won''t disappoint me!" "Lh Maggie opened her mouth.Originally, she wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed her own words back.She was the worst at ink painting.But she couldn''t say it to Paul.Gritting her teeth, she had to do it! After Maggie came out from the room, she returned to the dormitory worriedly. She saw Olivia entering her room and didn''t fully close the door. Out of curiosity, Maggie quietly went upstairs and looked through the open door. He discovered Olivia sitting on the balcony with her back facing the entrance while drawing seriously.The piece disyed an exquisite ink painting! Chapter 78: Bait Chapter 78: Bait The painting was excellent! It showed a beautiful scenery of the skies, mountains and rivers. Maggie was stunned. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that the painting was actually made by Olivia! In other words, the few paintings that fell into Paul''s hands earlier were also paintings that were made by her. ¡®¡®Then why didn''t she stand up and admit it?¡¯¡¯ Maggie was suspicious. Thinking thoroughly, she thought that there was only one possibility: Olivia should know that she had been suspended from school and missed Paul''s primary selection, so she had already been expelled from the list. Losing her qualifications, she could only use this method to attract Paul''s attention. It was a good n. Maggie hid outside the door, feeling a little jealous and annoyed. Olivia hid it too deeply. Even though Maggie saw her paint once, she didn''t know that she still had her talent and ability. ¡®¡®If Paul would really knew that the paintings that he valued and had given him great expectations weren''t mine..¡± Maggie trembled. She didn''t dare to think about the consequences. That was why she would never allow such a thing to happen! Thinking of this, Maggie''s eyes were filled with schemes. At this moment, Olivia stood up from her chair. She stretchedzily and then answered the phone. "Alright, alright, I''ll be right there." It was Ashley asking her to eat with her for lunch. Olivia took the bag and left. After she left, Maggie hid from the innermost corner. Olivia was in a hurry and didn''t lock the room! Maggie secretly rejoiced in her heart and quietly sneaked into her room. She carefully stole thendscape painting that had just beenpleted. However, Olivia didn''t go to eat with Ashley. She went straight to the basketball court and quickly slipped out of the school. Averie was waiting there in her car. Olivia got into the vehicle and changed her clothes in a good mood and delicate manner. Olivia who acquired the herb hut took just a short time to turn herself into a lovely girl. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Averie teased. "What interesting event that just happened?" Olivia said, "It''s not that interesting.I just lured a fish with my bait¡¯¡¯ This fish she was talking about was obviously Maggie who had been caught in Olivia''s trap. Averie had been used to it. Olivia had always been smart. As long as she didn''t follow her emotions and fall in love, her cleverness was out of this world. After spending a long period of time together, Averie could also feel that Olivia really did not have any feelings for Leonard. Paving the way for Olivia didn''t waste Averie¡¯s master''s efforts. The car drove all the way to King''s View Bay. Olivia had promised before that although she would not stay in the vi, she would take some time every day to check on Philip. She did not dare to forget this matter, even if she would be stopped by someone. The servants of the vi had obviously received orders as well, so she was able to enter without any obstruction. As usual, Averie waited downstairs while Olivia went upstairs alone. Philip''s condition was much better than before, and his damaged nerves were slowly recovering. Olivia was confident that as long as no one would interrupt his treatment, he would be able to wake up after half a month. Another two hours passed, Olivia took out all the silver needles. She let out a long sigh of relief and left the room. When they were about to leave, Bruce had just returned from the outside. "Bruce!" Olivia nodded and said politely, "I have checked on Philip and I am going to leave now.Goodbye.¡¯ She did not intend to stay, nor did Bruce force her to stay. He just nodded and said, "Alright" They had met personally. She was polite and always kept a distance between them. ¡®¡®It''s just¡­¡± When they met, Bruce picked up on the scent of her perfume. It wasn''t some kind of scent. It smelled nice. That is something, at least. Bruce stopped for a moment. Turning around, Olivia and Averie got into the car and left. Looking at her slender figure, he could vaguely see that Olivia was kind of the ideal woman in his mind. Bruce seemed to be deep in thought, and imagined her profoundly. Olivia returned to school. She changed clothes in the car and cleaned her face. After returning, it was already close to noon. While eating in the restaurant, Ashley brought the news she had heard all morning to Olivia- "Olivia, it''s exactly the same as what you said.Maggie really stole your painting.She has already handed it over to Paul.He is very happy to see it.He praises her for her excellent painting skills, and being passionate about it!" At that point, Ashley was disgusted. "Hmph, look at how terrifying she is.She ims that her power is beyond what people expect from her, when in fact she was just stealing what''s yours!" Olivia smiled and slowly ate her meal. There was not a slightest trace of anger on her face when she heard someone was stealing her name. "When are we going to expose her?" Ashley asked eagerly. "Finish your meal." As soon as Olivia said that, Ashley was immediately excited. Originally, she didn''t like to eat, but now she quickly finished her meal. She had the imposing aura that she was going to fight with someone after eating. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia chuckled. "What''s the hurry?" After eating and drinking enough, Olivia took Ashley to the studio. sses are taking ce in the studio. Because Olivia had been expelled and Ashley hadn''t been selected at all, they weren''t qualified to attend the ss personally instructed by Paul. Sure enough, just as Olivia had appeared, a girl sitting near the door rolled her eyes at them with a sneer and uttered a fraud tone to drive them away. "You have nothing to do with this event.Hurry up and leave! Don''t interfere with us here!" The studio was originally quiet, but her voice sounded really loud. Paul turned around and saw the two girls standing at the door of the studio. Their eyes were looking inside with admiration. Paul had always been tolerant and appreciative of the students who loved to study, so he wanted to call them in to listen. As a result, when Maggie saw Olivia, her heart skipped a beat. She gritted her teeth, but she stood up with a smile on her face and exined in a considerate tone. "Teacher, why did you let these two students in to study as well? They surely regret missing the selection¡¯¡¯ Mentioning this, Paul''s expression instantly sank. Certainly, he admired students who like to study, but he also hated students who are absent for various reasons. In Paul''s thoughts, ¡®''When the opportunity was ced in front of you, and you didn''t cherish it, don''t even think about it afterwards.You won''t have that chance again!¡¯¡¯ Chapter 79: Trouble-makers Chapter 79: Trouble-makers Seeing Paul''s expression change, Maggie knew that her goal had been achieved. Sure enough, Paul frowned and waved his hand. "There''s no need forzy people to enter.Don''t interfere with my ss." He was not a teacher hired by the school. He only taught there for a few days because he was invited. Therefore, his time was precious, and this was the only chance he had. Hearing that Olivia was said to be an irrelevant person, the other students in the studio also drove her away. "You can''t understand what these people are saying, can you? They told you to leave quickly!" "Don''t stand here and influence us.Do you know that it''s a rare opportunity to hear Paul''s teachings?" "Hurry up and leave! Shamelessness is really disgusting!" Words after words, if it was someone else, they would have covered their faces and hurriedly left in disgrace. However, Olivia did not. She even calmly walked into the studio. Then, she pointed at the painting that Paul had pasted on the wall as a model and said indifferently, "This painting is mine.I''m only here to im what''s mine.Is there a problem?" She stood on the stage, her chin slightly raised and her exquisite face was dazzling. However, her words became aughing stock. "I didn''t hear you wrongly, did I? What did Olivia just say? Is she saying that this painting belongs to her? This is simply the best joke ever!" "You''re really shameless.You rushed in to rece Maggie? I''m afraid you''re just jealous that your sister got Paul''s attention!" "Yes, yes!" After everyoneughed out loud, Maggie''s expression was somewhat surprised, as if she had never expected Olivia to be so shameless as to try to rece her. She wept, and then she swore a dispute "Olivia, how can you say that? I know that you are angry at me, but you can''t say such foolish words!" Being interrupted by someone, Paul was already very unhappy. He said in a low voice, "What''s going on?" "Teacher¡­¡± Maggie cried and said, "It''s my cousin who is causing trouble here.I''m temporarily staying at their house.However, Olivia hates me the most, so she often ignores me and doesn''t want to be compared to me." Some people understood what Maggie said, while the rest were only guessing, which might yield other ideas of deeper meaning. Hearing this, Paul suddenly understood. Since she was temporarily staying at Olivia''s house, that meant that Maggie was being bullied there. Looking at the crying student in front of him, Paulforted her. "Don''t be sad, I''m here for you." Maggie just turned everything upside down. After Paul finished speaking, he directly made a phone call, calling for the security of the school. The reason was that there were students causing trouble in the studio, so someone had toe to deal with them. Within five minutes of the call, the security personnel rushed to the scene. "Where are the troublemakers?" Someone pointed at the podium, so the security guards rushed forward to forcefully bring Olivia down. Olivia could not escape them. Maggie lowered her eyes. Everyone thought that she was sad after being bullied by her cousin, but no one saw the hidden sneer in the depths of her eyes. Ashley was extremely anxious. They were here to expose the real imposter, and not to lose themselves to their opponent! Seeing the security guards approaching them, Ashley was so nervous that she almost jumped up. When she turned around, she saw that Olivia was still calm, sitting high in the chair on the stage. ¡®¡®How could she look like she was looking for trouble?¡¯¡¯ The security guards were stunned. They were obviously surprised by her powerful aura. Paul waved his hand and shouted coldly, "Stop dawdling and quickly take the troublemakers away." The security guard regained his senses and stepped forward to make his move. However, Olivia smiled carelessly and only asked, "You mean to protect your student, don''t you?" "Of course not¡¯¡¯ Paul''s expression was gloomy. "I don''t protect like that.However, I do not allow anyone to nder my students!" "Since you don''t want to protect me, why should I listen to Maggie''s one-sided words?" Olivia stood up and pointed at the two paintings behind her that were used as temtes. "I''m just here to retrieve my own paintings.What''s wrong with that?" She said loudly. Her face was calm as if she was really stating the truth. Maggie''s heart tightened. She was afraid that if she continued to talk to him like this, Paul would really believe her. Most importantly, Olivia had done a great job in painting. As long as she would do another one in front of everyone, it would be clear who was telling the truth and who was lying. That was thest thing Maggie wanted to see! So she opened her mouth again and cried out in pain, "Olivia, do you really want to give me a miserable life?" The people watching were subconsciously sympathetic to Maggie. Maggie lowered her posture, her eyes filled with tears, and she expressed a miserable face. While Olivia, who was neither arrogant nor impulsive, really looked like an aggressive viin! Paul was obviously impatient. However, before he could say anything, the other girls who were helping Maggie scoffed and said, "Olivia, you still have the nerve to say such things? It doesn''t matter if you are unembarrassed.How could you be so shameless!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "That''s right.You said that those paintings are yours and you wanted to take them away? Why don''t you show us some evidence? Could it be that your name is written on the paintings?" Everyone scoffed. Who would have thought that Olivia would ask with a faint smile, "What if I said that my name was written on the painting?" "Impossible!" Maggie suddenly raised her head, her expression somewhat worried. "Olivia, why don''t you give up? Do you really want to destroy our rtionship that much?" When she stole the ink painting from Olivia, Maggie carefully inspected it. There was no evidence that it was hers. At the same time, she also checked the ink painting. There was nothing wrong with it. Since she wanted to steal her works, certainly she had nned everything for herself! Therefore, Maggie firmly believed that Olivia''s words were only meant to confuse her. "It''s meaningless for everyone if we''ll just continue in arguing.Why don''t you let Paul take off the painting and look to see if my name is really on it? I wonder what Paul thinks?" Olivia''s suggestion was approved by Paul. "Alright.Since they insisted on their own words, Paul directly took the evidence and spread it out.Naturally, there was always a way to determine who was telling the truth. Paul had always been fair. After agreeing, regardless of how Maggie pulled him, he directly walked to the stage and took off the landscape paintings that were used as temtes. Maggie''s palms were covered in sweat. It''s a big gamble for her. She just won the bet, but if she was discovered cheating, it would be hard for her to stand in school from then on. The studio fell silent for a moment, and most of the students were ready to discover the truth. As for the few girls who had initially defended Maggie, theyforted her once again-- "Don''t worry, Maggie.We don''t think you''re lying! We just want to take this opportunity to teach Olivia a lesson! Let''s see if she dares to be so arrogant once we''ve found out the truth!" "That''s right! This kind of person who takes herself too seriously.She even bullies her cousin everywhere because of her status in her family.She''s really a fraud!" Rather than feelingforted, Maggie felt further bitterness. ¡®¡®It was all because of these troublemakers!¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®If they hadn''t talked too much, Paul wouldn''t have listened to Olivia''s exnation at all.He would have let the security guards send him out! She was clever in confronting me in public! I couldn''t lose to her right now!¡¯¡¯ But at that moment, Paul, who had been looking at the painting for a long time, frowned again and said, "No, there isn''t a single word on it!" Chapter 80: Much Awaited Truth Chapter 80: Much Awaited Truth With his remark, the entire studio was once again tensed up. Some of them were stunned by Olivia''s words, so they really trusted her a little. As a result...They hade to their senses and instantly revoked their trust in her. Everyone looked at Olivia with disdain. "How shameless.If I was her, I maybe envy her but I''ll never bother her!" "Her acting is pretty good.I was so confused just now.I really believed her.I didn''t expect this result.I actually believed in a liar!" "What else do you have to say? Why don''t you scream now that the truth has been revealed? If you were me, I wouldn''t have the face to see anyone and just run away.You still have the nerve to just stand there in disgrace?" At that moment, they almost drowned Olivia with their words. Ashley clenched her fists angrily. This time, she didn''t say anything. She stood firmly behind Olivia and silently supported her. Paul shook his head, feeling a little regretful. Just as he was about to put the painting back, Olivia met his gaze and said coldly, "Who said I wrote my name on the back of the painting? Paul, why don''t you take a closer look? Is there something special about the painting?" Although Paul was impatient to continue arguing, he still lowered his head curiously. In the end, he saw that there was an inconspicuous character in the ink painting that contrasted with the surrounding mountains and rivers. A word had just been drawn. Paul shook and raised his head to ask, "What''s your name?" "Olivia" Olivia spread out her hands and maintained herzy posture. "There''s a word ¡®Olivia¡¯ in there, am I right?" "That''s right." As Paul''s affirmative reply sounded, everyone was caught off guard by the sudden change, especially Maggie. When she heard Paul ask for Olivia''s name, she was already rmed. She knew that the situation waspletely out of her control. Until Paul''s solemn affirmation, her face instantly turned deathly pale. Even though she nned it carefully, she had never expected that Olivia would retain such a trump card! She had just dug herself a hole. Maggie shook her hand and forced a smile. "This is just a mistake, it doesn''t mean anything..." Just as she finished speaking, Paul''s sharp eyes swept towards her. "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Things were getting tense, and obviously, the truth was clear for those who had wisdom to see it! Maggie shook her head. "No, teacher, believe me! I really am not lying!" As she spoke, she began to cry. The students in the studio were also at loss as to who they should believe. Seeing this, Olivia threw out a USB drive and raised her eyebrows. "In my dormitory, there is a micro-surveince camera.It was able to record how my painting was stolen.Do you mind watching it?" Olivia asked politely, but her posture was domineering and powerful. She threw the USB drive back and Ashley immediately caught it. Then, she swiftly borrowed theputer and projector from the studio. In less than ten seconds, a record from the surveince screen was clearly disyed. It recorded how Maggie entered Olivia''s dormitory timidly and then stole the painting from the balcony. The entire record didn''t evenst a minute, but it was like a loud p that made Maggie''s head buzz! She was clearly very careful. She had carefully checked if there was no monitoring equipment in Olivia''s dormitory. ¡®But why, why did the thing I was most worried about just happened?¡¯ Maggie opened her mouth. She wanted to exin something else. When she raised her head, she discovered that everyone''s gaze towards her hadpletely changed. The few girls who had originally protected Maggie changed their previous expressions of concern and comfort and directly cursed, "You actually became a thief?" If the name hidden in the previous painting were not enough as evidence, then the video was enough. Any excuses would appear to be useless as the truth was revealed. Paul shook his head in disappointment. "You don''t have enough talent.You may work hard, but you can''t even act like a human.There''s nothing you can do about it.You can leave now.I don''t ept students with bad character" After Paul said that, Maggie was miserably hurt. Her heart was utterly in vain. Maggie suddenly took two steps back. In the end, she held back her tears and ran out of the studio. Everyone sighed. No one expected things to end up like this. Apart from being stunned, everyone didn''t have much sympathy left for her. After all, she had the nerve to steal other people''s works and even insulted Olivia. Her malice even made their hearts cold. "She was too good at pretending!" As soon as Maggie left, the studio became quiet again. Olivia tilted her head and asked, "Teacher, can I take my painting now?" Paul nodded. "You are very talented.Are you interested in being my student?" Despite the prior rule, all regtions still depend on Paul''s mood. Hearing this, everyone in the studio felt mixed emotions. They had never imagined that such an ipetent person like Olivia would possess such excellent talent and painting skills! After being shocked, they became iparably envious. Paul took the initiative to ignore the rules he had set before and epted her as a student. This was what all of them dreamed of! However, Olivia''s reply shocked everyone. "Thank you, teacher, for yourpassion and interest...¡¯ She said. "But I am not interested" What she just said was the truth. However, the other students looked at each other nkly. Many students who studied this profession were diligent, but they were unable to reach the level of being talented as Olivia, so they were envious as they hoped that they were her and would just dly ept Paul''s offer. When Paul heard Olivia''s rejection, he was a little surprised. He couldn''t help but be stunned. "Are you serious? But you are indeed very talented.I really hope that you can participate in this internationalpetition." In the end, Olivia rejected Paul''s good intentions, indicating that other students in this major might be more eager for the opportunity. Her kindness changed the way many people looked at her. But Paul was still unwilling to give up such as good as her, so he suggested- "But, you''ve made your effort to drew this painting, so, I still want to send it to thepetition.Whether you can win or not, it doesn''t matter.You should at least be known by this.¡¯¡¯ Olivia agreed and she was also very curious. Previously, in Maggie''s hands, the painting had obtained a very good ranking. But now, many things had been changed. That made sense considering the painting''s emotional history. Certainly, it waspetent enough to win thepetition. After this matter was over, Olivia forgot about Maggie.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The news spread out quickly, and Maggie''s reputation was in disrepute. All the people who had protected her before were the ones who hated her the most now. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Maggie felt depressed when she received the news. The shameful issue was alsoid out on all the social media tforms, open to everyone''sments. Someone also posted about the issue indicating that Olivia drugged Maggie at the banquet during Elliot''s birthday, trying to destroy her reputation. Due tock of evidence, this thing faded out from people''s attention. Ashley finally vented her anger. Previously, when Maggie was intoxicated in her fine days, she talked ill of Olivia. But now, only after a few days ofcency, she became obnoxious! Olivia, on the other hand, who had been insulted by the crowd before her, not only disyed incredible talent, but she also turned down the olive brand Paul had offered her. Everyone was envious but helpless! At that moment, Ashley gazed at the crowd before her and instantly became irritated. She couldn''t help butin to Jake, "Just look at the people who mocked Olivia''s talents back then, they can only ept their defeat!" Despite the fact that Jake was not involved in the situation, he subconsciously was biased towards Olivia. He had previously punished the people who ndered and reprimanded Olivia. It seemed that their friendship was proven with his protection towards her. The turnaround of this event made him unexinably happy and proud. Yuri, on the other hand, took a quiet look to the side and noticed Olivia was still calm. It was as though such minor matters were unimportant to her, unable to ignite even the tiniest of her feelings. The real question was: Which of the five people were worthy of her attention? Jake rubbed his nose and expressed his dissatisfaction with Ashley''s remarks. He simply stated, "This issue is now resolved, and the real exam is approaching.Are you ready?" Ashley had the worst grades and the oue of this exam would have an impact on the ss division for the next semester. It''s crucial. Ashley fell into despair upon hearing Jake''s words. "Save me!" she cried out. "You deserve that.¡¯ "What did you do when I told you to study harder?" Jake questioned inly. Although he was a second-generation aristocrat, he was also a yboy who liked to have a good time. He liked to y dirty games, but he wasn''t a person that neglected his studies. Ashley abruptly came to a halt. "Olivia''s grades are on par with mine.If I did better than Olivia in this exam, Olivia will lose face.Besides, if you have the ability to teach me a lesson, you have the ability to teach Olivia a lesson, right?" ",...¡± Jake became speechless.To be honest, Olivia was given the nickname "dummy"because everyone knew that she had nothing but a pretty face. This time, despite demonstrating her remarkable talent in painting, the grades of her general literacy course stillgged. Ashley had been trying to keep pace with Olivia, so she found a perfect excuse this time. Most significantly, she didn''t dare to grumble about Olivia''s inability to learn. "No, Ashley, I think you underestimate me.Do you think that I can''t make it up to the top 3?" Olivia spoke out as she closed her eyes resting. Jake was taken aback when he heard this. "I''m convinced! So, in order to avoid dragging you down, I''ll do everything I can to make the top 20!" Ashley quickly nodded. "That''s right.Now, Come on¡¯¡¯ Looking at Ashely, who was so depressed just now, Jake was dumbfounded. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Ah, can''t you be more pragmatic with your blind confidence and admiration?" Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "Don''t you think we can do it?" Ashley asked, "How about I, the dreg of the ss, ask you, the top student, a question? Since iron can rust outdoor, what about gold?" Jake responded without hesitation to such a basic and childlike inquiry, "Genuine gold fears no fire.so when you put a piece of gold outdoor, it wouldn''t rust!" As he finished answering her question, he saw Ashely''s worried expression as if she was looking at a retard. "What, what''s wrong? Is my answer incorrect?" Olivia raised her brows, as though delighted, as he was at a loss. "But it will be stolen.It was true.If outside, iron would rust and gold would inevitably be stolen! This wasn''t a difficult question at all, but it was such an easy ploy that he didn''t figure out although he thought himself intelligent! Jake, who couldn''t ept his failure had crashed into the wall with a bang.¡± Ashley on the other handughed so hard. "L.O.L, so stupid!" On this dull day, these two living beings in front of him Va provided entertainment. Olivia did not find school life to be too monotonous. Instead, she''d find a way to sneak out every day and visit King''s View Bay to visit the child. Another week had gone by unnoticed. Leonard returned after being missing for more than a month. Many people had previously inquired as to why he had requested leave for such a long period of time, and he had previously exined to the public that he was ill. Only Olivia knew that Leonard had been struck alive by those fiftyshes and that resulted in him being sent to the hospital right away! It had to be mentioned that Bruce had always been cold-blooded and bold, which irritated Leonard greatly. Even his nephew couldn''t get any good consequence in front of him! What Olivia didn''t realize was that, since Bruce personally cautioned Leonard to be more gracious to his prospective aunt in King''s View Bay, he hadbeled Olivia as sinister and cruel. He believed that a woman without scheming wouldn''t be able to get his uncle so fascinated. Even if Olivia was aware of this, she would merely chuckle. Because she never cared about scum''s opinion. If there was anyone who was relieved to see Leonard return, it was Maggie, who had been isted for so long. "Leonard, you''re back.Are you alright? Does your body still hurt?" Despite the fact that he wasn''t in school at the time, the two of them kept in touch discreetly. Maggie even went to the hospitalst weekend to see Leonard. She didn''t forget to add to the fire by telling him about the school, of course. Originally, she had stolen Olivia''s painting and reced it herself, but she told Leonard a different story where Olivia couldn''t see herself being appreciated by Paul, so she purposefully yed a trick and falsely used Maggie of stealing her painting, and made Maggie suffer a slew of misfortunes... Maggie really did good in acting. She made the story sound true. Leonard had always had a soft spot for her. He grew increasingly enraged after learning this. He not only took Maggie everywhere with him, but he even went out of his way to take her out of school. As a result, the people who had previously neglected and isted Maggie, even to satisfy the Tubman family, had to take the initiative to please her. In the end, Leonard was able to suppress the thieving controversy... Ashley was enraged by the pair of bitches nagging in front of her and Maggie''s prideful look. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She pitied Olivia for being cheated by Leonard and cursed Leonard for being a bastard. "Leonard! You bastard! It''s simply not the case!" Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Olivia appeared to be in a much better mood. These were only juvenile petty conflicts after experiencing the agony of her life. She didn''t even think about it too much. Her intelligence was not something that an average person couldpare to, being a person who lived two lives. It¡¯s getting hot. The most important exam had finally arrived. LC School was unique in that students and ss distribution changed every half-semester, unlike other schools. Students were separated into sses based on their grades in general, and there were some rules for prizes and punishments. Ashley''s foundation wasn''t as bad at this time, but because she was scheduled to switch schools in the middle, she couldn''t keep up with the curriculum at first. Fortunately, Jack did some temporary favor with her lessons, although reluctantly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jack''s help gave her a lot of confidence in this exam. This time, Ashley wasn''t concerned about herself. Instead, she worriedly asked Olivia, "Is it true that you are so sure of yourself, Olivia? I don''t believe you''ve been studying very hardtely..." Not only that, but Olivia skipped school every day for several hours. Ashley didn''t know what Olivia had been busy with. In short, she was mysterious. "Don''t worry.¡¯ Olivia patted her shoulder casually as if she didn''t care. To give Leonard top priority before thest exam, she stayed upte for several days to sort out all of her knowledge points. Whether it was useful or not, the key goal was to boost his confidence. But that bastard handed the book she''d made for him to Maggie instead. Olivia had a deep impression of that, so much so that she couldn''t even forget about that thing. Now after her rebirth, the memory helped her a lot. Ashley adored Olivia greatly already, seeing her being so confident. Ashley became more adamant to follow in Olivia''s footsteps. The two only had this secret conversation privately but didn''t expect that their conversation was overheard by someone and got spread all over the school saying that Olivia had advocated getting into the top three. Therefore, a sensation was caused and anyone heard about that would sneer at that advocation of her. Olivia''s exceptional artistic talent, however, could notpensate for the fact that she was the lowest in the ss. "Hey, are you really sure that you can ce in the top three of our ss?" a student questioned. "So what?" she retorted. She smiled and asked, "Do you want to make a bet?" Jake''s eyes brightened up when Olivia announced the et, and he seconded, "Great! We won''t bet with money this time.I''ll wager on other things afterward, but first and foremost, I''ll bet on Olivia!" Jack had been mocked thest time when he bet about hooting with others but lost in the end. He wasn''t to me for being useless; it was just that his opponent was. So Jack hoped that someone would stand out this time court to death so that no one would think of him losing ice by dancing like a stripper in front of everyone he never the thought of a bet came up. Truly, with Jack egging on the people, two boys who got revoked by Jake''s words stood up and made a bet with livia. If they lost, they would need to be Olivia''s henchmen for ree months. This was a merciless trick! It had nothing to do with money or anything else. They are betting on their appearance and self-esteem! For the first time, Olivia furrowed her brows and agreed. Only Jake and Ashley were left to bet on Olivia and, except some people who didn''t participate in this bet, they all bet on Olivia''s opponent Samuel. This meant that if her opponent lost she would gain the trust of his people. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 And vice versa. Samuel was so excited, thinking that Olivia would listen to him after losing the bet, though she was usually dominant. Especially when he thought that she was the most gorgeous girl among all the gorgeous aristocrats in LC City, he rejoiced even more. "You are not allowed to cheat; he stated emphatically. "You can''t go against your words after you lose!" Olivia was cruel and ruthless, as everyone knew. They couldn''t stand a chance, but Samuel was certain he could beat her! Oliviaughed. Her smile had captivated others. The entire ssroom seemed to be illuminated a little, and it was filled with noble and breathtaking beauty, reflecting on life''s brilliance. Everyone seemed to be a little distracted. But she said suddenly, "Nah, I won''t lose." Her tone was different but contained some arrogance of surety Someone wanted to refute. However, the exam began at this moment and everyone should be ready. They attended a prestigious school. The long exam consisted of a table for each participant and a high-precisionputer, rather than a test paper. The examinees were strictly under surveince to prevent any possible chance of cheating. Olivia was always the first to submit her answers. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It seemed she didn''t encounter any difficulty in answering the questions because she didn''t even frown. To her, the entire exam felt like a game. During the whole process of the exam, it seemed so smooth for her, which made people doubt whether she was giving up on herself or ying some mysterious tricks. The eight exams for the courses, on the other hand, werepleted throughout the day. In a few minutes, the results of the exam would appear on the screen. Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he had performed well, so he mocked, "Olivia, every time you submit your answers so quickly.You couldn''t submit without answering, could you?¡± "Don''t worry, we won''tugh at you even if you rank at the bottom after the examination resultes out.Ashley sighed and rolled her eyes.Just as she was going to retaliate the list had already been posted on the screen. The entire scores of each person were then totaled! With a closer look, Ashley burst outughing, "Look back, you idiots! What exactly are you guys attempting to prove? You''re literally giggling your way to death!" Everyone turned around subconsciously when they noticed that the ranks for their ss were clearly visible on the screen. Olivia came in the first ce! "How is that possible?!"everyone eximed in ultimate shock. ¡°How was it possible to jump from the lowest rank to the first so fast, it prompting everyone to wonder, Did she steal the answers?¡¯ "How is this possible?" Ashley was overjoyed. "What makes you think that''s impossible? Is there no one else who can do what you can? Just ept your defeat.With that, all you henchmene and follow Olivia from now on!" Ashley giggled uncontrobly. However, Ashley herself also felt nervous before the exam result came out. Olivia, on the other hand, was never a cocky person. She could do whatever she said as long as she said she could! Regardless of what these people believe, strength was the most effective approach tobat any rumors! Although the crowd hadn''t epted it, Olivia had already picked up her bag and grinned at them. "It makes no difference if you can''t ept the fact.I''ll give you folks a little time to adjust.See you all next semester.¡¯ After the exhausting exam, the summer vacation had finally arrived! Olivia prepared to leave the school once she finished speaking, but first, she needed to return to the dormitory to pack her belongings. Ashley followed suit, then said, "Those guys are those guys were like being hit by a bolt from the blue.It cracks me off!" Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Samuel was a tyrant, and he easily could have won first ce this time. He swore that the oue would be clear. Despite his certainty, the result was unexpected. It never crossed his mind that the dummy he despised the most would surpass him a lot. Olivia came in the first ce, and he came in the second ce with twenty points of discrepancy. The third ce was Jake. When she saw Ashely''s proud expression, Olivia smiled and remained silent. In fact, she didn''t take the bet seriously at all. She thought they were just a bunch of kids who kept making things difficult for her so she''d passingly taught them a lesson. If she didn''t have to, she didn''t want to put in so much effort at the start. She simply desired to be in the top ten safely. Those unlucky bastards, on the other hand, clearly did not fight fairly and went straight to do what they wanted. Olivia took the exam seriously this time therefore. As a result, she ended up in first ce by chance. Her perseverance paid off. Fortunately, Samuel didn''t hear her words, or else it would have been a double whammy for him. "Will you be returning tonight, Olivia? We haven''t even had a holiday yet! I''m sure there are other things on the agenda for tomorrow¡± Ashley trailed Olivia back to her dorm. When she noticed she was packing her belongings, she said, "Why don''t we go back tomorrow? There won''t be much of a difference when we go tomorrow.Let''s go together tomorrow!" "Alright." Olivia agreed. Actually, in terms of the uing school holiday, it was merely a dispensable procedure. Olivia put away the bag and opened a drawer. There, she discovered that her bracelet had vanished. She didn''t dare to wear the bracelet when she went to the vi because it was sent by Bruce. If she wore it, her identity would be revealed. She had to make a trip to King¡¯s View Bay every day during this period of time at school. She hadn''t worn her bracelet in a long time and had stored it in her dorm room. The drawer where she expected to find the bracelet was empty, which surprised her. Olivia''s brows were arched as she was stunned. Aside from the fact that she allowed Maggie toe and steal her paintings on purposest time, she would always lock the door every time she came in or out. The lock had not been picked, but the bracelet was nowhere to be found. Needless to say, the key to her room had been obtained by someone. "What''s the matter?" When Ashley saw Olivia''s grimace, she couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "I lost something.¡¯ Olivia said, "Do you still remember my bracelet? You said it was very beautiful" "I do.¡± The bracelet was stunning, and I will never forget it.Ashley had asked Olivia curiously before. Although she couldn''t guess the price because she didn''t say it directly, it was obviously very valuable. Furthermore, the works of internationally renowned designers could not be found anywhere else in the world. They were exceptional! "That''s what I''ve lost.It was just here.It was supposed to be here" Olivia sighed. Ashley couldn''t believe it, "Who''d dare to do such thing!" "Aside from North¡± Olivia sneered, "I can''t think of anyone.¡± She had previously thought that it was odd that North hadn''t returned to cause trouble after such a long time. North couldn''t possibly be afraid of her because of that thing. She had been quietly waiting for her to be able to make a big move, it turned out. It was a good n, after all. Olivia specifically checked the cameras in the room to confirm this spection. This was originally intended for Maggie, but with the news that Maggie had stolen her paintings, it was clear that someone was on guard. She had the idea because the camera was vandalized. "There are cameras installed beneath the apartment building! Someone can''t possibly cover the sky with one hand, can they? I''m going to the surveince room to find out who broke into the apartment!" Ashley was filled with moral outrage and was on her way to look for proof. "It''s useless.She got the key.She must have deleted all the surveince cameras downstairs." Olivia said. "So, what should we do now? This is not a minor issue.Why don''t we just call the cops? That bracelet must still be on that person.We could still be able to find it if we search her!" Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Olivia smiled as she heard this. She was not only patient, but she also learned to act ording to her abilities. "Keep in mind that if there is no evidence, you will be at a disadvantage." "We can''t just let this go¡­¡± "Who said we would?" Olivia slowly rolled up the cuffs of her school uniform, then she shed a sinister and naughty smile. "Do I look like a nice person to talk to?" She stood there like a bully, full and proud. Ashley blinked. "Yeah" She''d probably forgotten Olivia''s vindictive nature just because she had been calm for a while. She wasn''t concerned about Olivia''s loss right now. Instead, she sympathized and thought about North, who was about to face a havoc. Thus, Ashley, who had personally watched Olivia leave, asked, "Olivia, are you sure you can do this? Do you need my help?" They first met in an abandoned location, where they were being held captive by kidnappers. At that time, it was Olivia who was in front of them. They took turns deciding who would beat and bind those who had kidnapped them. It was a great teamwork. Olivia chuckled, "No need, wait for me toe back.¡± As she spoke, she took advantage of the night to go to the other apartment.After all, it was a prestigious institution. There were well-equippedmunal dormitories, as well as small apartments of their own. North was two years older than Olivia. The teaching building was not in the same location, and the apartment was even further away. Olivia didn''t even raise an eyebrow when she saw the bright lights upstairs and the asional shadows by the window when they arrived at their destination. She quietly climbed over the wall and directly up to the second floor from the first floor. North was sitting in the bedroom at the time. She was holding a glossy pink diamond bracelet in her hand. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It shone under the light. The absolutely stunning light reflected by the diamond was as lovely as a dream. It was simply indescribable, dazzling, and utterly charming. ¡®As expected of rare diamonds!¡¯ North looked at it and feltpletely satisfied. At the same time, she sneered and thought, "That bitch Olivia, why did she lie and say that she bought it from a stall for two hundred dors? Does she really think I''m that stupid?" The more she thought about it, however, the more she felt envious. This was actually a gift from Bruce to Olivia. ¡®¡®200 million dors without batting an eyelid at such a young age?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Could it be that Bruce had the same feelings for Olivia as those rumors suggested?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more jealous she became. North was filled with bitterness. Nobody else could get what she couldn''t get. Even if Olivia refused to give her the bracelet, the evidence would only point to her. ¡®So what if that little girl was aware of what was going on? Could she have the audacity to use me and cause amotion despite the absence of evidence?¡¯ Naturally... North''s smug smile remained on her lips, but she eventually froze. Before she could finish her thought, a smiling face appeared through the window. She then felt as if someone had smacked her on the head. Everything happened in a sh. Before she could let out her scream, it was stuck in her throat. The girl who had jumped in through the window smiled even brighter. "Don''t be afraid, I''m a good person" ¡®Who else could havee besides Olivia?¡¯ North abruptly hid the bracelet in her hand and yelled angrily, "You actually dare to enter my apartment? Leave right now!" Olivia raised her eyebrows with a hint of yfulness and a sneer. "You see, I''m not here to reason with you.I¡¯m just here to reim what''s mine" As she spoke, she drew the stool to the dressing table and sat down. Her toned legs ovepped gracefully. This posture appeared to be extremely graceful anddylike. ¡®How could she behave like an intruder in someone else''s territory? She was more like a snobbish student!¡¯ Chapter 87 Chapter 87 North felt even more nervous. If she thought about it, she''d been stuffed into the basketball frame since she got into trouble with Olivia thest time, and the Taekwondo sisters who brought her over had all been taken down without exception. She had the idea that this little girl was difficult to deal with. So she chose not to confront her this time. Instead, she took advantage of Olivia''s room and stole the bracelet she so desperately desired. She just thought that without proof, Olivia couldn''t do anything to her. And yet, the result was that this little bitch directly came to the door. The opposite of what she had in mind. North held her breath and sneered, "What''s your business here? I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person.¡¯ "I told you, I''m not trying to be reasonable.¡± Olivia was still smiling, but she slowly approached her, "Should I take the initiative to get what I need? Or should I press your head until you ery and return it to me?" Although these wordsnded gently on the ground, oppression struck immediately. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What do you mean? I don''t have anything to return.Why don''t you give me a hint?" North had no doubts about Olivia''s words being true. She wanted to stall time at this point. At the same time, one of the hands under the quilt was secretly pleading for help. Security guards were stationed throughout the apartment. In three minutes, a phone call could bring people in. Olivia, on the other hand, didn''t seem to be smiling and seemed uninterested in her little tricks. "Looks like you still haven''t taken my words seriously¡± Olivia suddenly reached out her hand and yanked North, who was sitting on the bed, to the ground through the nket. "Ah!" North couldn''t even react in time, and Olivia firmly pressed her head onto the floor with a miserable scream. North was both surprised and enraged when she realized she was being serious. She clenched her teeth and muttered angrily, "Bitch! How dare you do this to me! I will not let you get away with this!" She pped her on the forehead. Olivia sneered several times, "What, you think I''ma moron? Stealing from me? You think I have no idea? Do you still have the face to rake it backwards?" To be honest, if it hadn''t been for the bracelet''s extraordinary value and the fact that it had been given to her by someone else, she wouldn''t have wanted it after North''s filthy hands touched it. "Let me go! Let me go!" North struggled desperately, but no matter what, she was unable to break free from Olivia''s extraordinary strength. "Where is it?" Olivia''s patience was admirable, and her calm demeanor remained unchanged. "Doesn''t a little cooperation save you the agony of losing face?¡¯ It waspletely nonsense for North to fight back. North''s eyes were red and she was furious, "I''ll give it to you! Let go of me!" Olivia loosened her grip. North stood up from the floor only then. Because she was being squeezed against the ground, half of her face turned red, and she felt bursts of pain. Her face stiffened in pain because the ground was only made of bright and cold tiles. Left to be in an awkward situation. No matter how angry North was, she did not dare to provoke Olivia anymore, so she tossed the bracelet to Olivia from under the quilt. Olivia steadily grasped it and lowered her head to inspect it. There were no signs of being scratched or damaged, as she had anticipated. Since it had already been returned to its original owner, Olivia effortlessly jumped through the window and left North''s apartment. Just like when she came, she disappeared into the night. North was so angry that she stomped her feet. Finally, she sobbed and called her father, iming that she had been bullied at school. Not only would she bring her bodyguards with her from now on, but her father would also discontinue cooperation with the Clements. It would be even better if she could wreak havoc. Unfortunately, despite the Laurens¡¯ reputation in school, the real estate sector''s involvement was completely unrted to the property owned by the Clements. Most importantly, during this time, North¡¯s father was concerned about something. He didn''t have time to put his attention on the minor squabbles between the kids and hung up the phone abruptly. North was enraged, but powerless to intervene. Regardless, her rage had already taken shape. Even if she was deceitful, she had in her mind that she would double the humiliation she had suffered today. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 North''s father, Charles Lauren, on the other hand, hung up the phone and asked the butler beside him, "Has Mr.Branson Robbins not answered yet?" "No.¡¯ The butler bent down and asked, "Sir, do you want to send the invitation again?" "Yes, go speak with Averie again.In short, regardless of the other party''s terms, you must invite him over before I get sick the next time!" "Yes, sir¡¯¡¯ Ashley was still looking at her phone when Olivia returned to her apartment, but she noticed her return as soon as she raised her head. "That was fast.¡¯ Ashley immediately threw away her phone and asked, "Olivia, did you get it back?" Olivia remained silent and waved her hand. She noticed a gleaming bracelet on her beautiful wrist. "As expected, she stole it!" Ashley scolded her a few times, and finally dropped the topic. She handed the phone to Olivia and said, "Olivia, did you see this news? About the summer vacation gathering and training¡± "What training?" Olivia was confused, so she took Ashley''s phone and looked at it. A notice posted by the school to the official forum fifteen minutes ago stated that the first half of the semester had been a pleasant one. Taking advantage of the long summer vacation, all of LC City''s institutions of higher learning coborated to organize the Friendship Training Competition. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for training. Not everyone would be fit to be a part of it. Rather, it is divided based on their scores. Olivia had excelled and risen to the top of the ss this time, so she was on the first list of participants. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As she looked down at the list, there were a series of familiar names, such as Leonard Tubman, Maggie Peterson, Jake Daniels, and so on. Olivia looked up and down twice, but she couldn''t find Ashely''s name. For starters, Ashley had recently transferred from another school, so her grades could be ssified as middle and lower. The most important point was that the group training this time was based on family background. The students who took part in the collective training all spent a lot of money from their respective families. They contributed books, equipment, and donations in order to establish a series of funds. Olivia frowned. This meant that, no matter how well she performed this time, she would be unable to escape the consequences of her training. Her good n was thus disrupted once more. Ashley chuckled, "Olivia, do you feel like you''ve just been set free and you''re still struggling? It''s better for me to enjoy my summer vacation and just do whatever I want... "Would you like me to find a way for you to join?" "No! Please don''t!" Ashley shook her head abruptly. "I just want to feelfortable even just for two days.I heard that this training is still about physical fitness.It''s even tougher than military training.I don''t want to miss out like this on a good vacation" "Alright then¡¯ When she saw that Ashley really didn''t want to join the fun, Olivia didn''t force her. The school had made arrangements on the second day, at the general meeting before the holidays. The list was posted, with an emphasis on the time. A weekter, everyone who needed to be there for the training gathered at the school. Many people''s hearts swelled with excitement as a result of this arrangement, which made them feel fresh and exciting. At the same time, they wailed and cried incessantly. "A good vacation, just like that!" "Other people have two months, but I only have seven days off.I even wanted to rx, but now I''m forced to train.Well, we don''t even have a choice." No matter how many opposing voices were heard, the only thing that could be heard from the speaker was the old principal¡ª "Go back and make good preparations.I look forward to your performance.I know that many people are reluctant, but this is indeed a rare opportunity.Treasure it well, children¡¯¡¯ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Objectively speaking, that was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although all the participants were the heirs and descendants of noble families, they would still have to start their own businesses after graduation. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The management they were learning, the knowledge they were studying, and even the training of their physical strength had to be cultivated with all their might. Even though these wealthy children did not have bodyguards, the ability to predict crises and deal with them calmly could be considered as an essential skill for training. And it happened that Olivia had always been able to see through everything. However, that matter had never happened in her previous life. Therefore, gathering to promote friendship did not exist. In other words, many things in this life were indeed changing their course. The next day after the conference was a holiday. Olivia took advantage of it and used her seven-day vacation to visit her family. It was unexpected, and the Clements had no idea that their precious daughter woulde back. Only Master Langston was aware of it. Oscar was ying that day when he saw his sistering. He happily rushed over and shouted, "Big Sister! You are finally back!" Unfortunately, Olivia''s younger brother had a vacation earlier than her. Although Oscar enjoyed himself at home and had his parents by his side, he only wanted to y with his eldest sister. Upon hearing this, Master Langston and Madam Enya did not hesitate to take a look. Olivia reached out and hugged her younger brother tightly. She even ruffled his hair before patting him on the back and saying, "Good.I am back!" Master Langston and Madam Enya were so happy to see that their precious daughter hade back. "Ah, you''re here, my daughter! Let me see¡± Master Langston said as he ordered the servants to do their tasks. "Olivia has been exhausted and underweight while at school.Please hurry! The dishes can now be served.Also, bring the soup to the Young Miss as soon as possible!" Master Langston knew that Olivia was going home, so he took a day off from hispany''s work and stayed at home to spend the day with his daughter. After all, Olivia had only been back for less than a week and was going to prepare for training. However, her parents were well aware of it for a long time. Even when the school discussed the matter with them, Master Langston was the first one to agree. The idea of being a father was very easy, and there was nothing wrong with girls learning more. But when Oscar heard this, he immediately stopped and held his sister''s hand close to him, "I want to go too!" Oscar said. "Go, you little brat;¡¯ said Madam Enya to her son. "Why are you joining the fun? You will just distract your sister''s attention to take care of you." Master Langston instantly looked over at Oscar and asked, "Do you think there isn¡¯t enough homework for the holidays? Do you think the sses aren''t enough for you to deal with?" Hearing what his father had just said, Oscar fainted. Although he was only ten years old, he had always been at the bottom of their family. The ranking from top to bottom was the mother and daughter, followed by the father and son. Oliviaughed as she ced a rib in his brother''s bowl. Then, she coaxed, "Big sister will take you out to y these few days to make up for it, okay?" Hearing this, Oscar''s eyes lit up, "Alright!" Master Langston couldn''t stop staring at them, "You''ve been bugging your sister all day before, Oscar.You''ve forgotten about the times when your sister spanked you, haven''t you?" It was true that the two siblings were too different in age. Still, they were basically siblings¡¯ who bullied each other when they were younger. Regardless of how many times his sister had bullied Oscar, he would still show off his beautiful sister proudly every time he went to kindergarten or met other children, even though their rtionship wasn''t perfect. The family chatted andughed about the past. Then, suddenly, the quiet and cold atmosphere was abruptly reced with an incredibly harmonious and warm ambiance. "Uncle and Auntie Clements, I''m back ¡®¡¯ said a girl with a familiar voice outside. Unexpectedly, It was Maggie. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 In an instant, traces of awkwardness permeated the atmosphere. Madam Enya frowned as she sat at the table. Ever since Maggie had gone mad and wanted to scratch Olivia''s face in front of them, the Clements couple had a big gap between them and their niece, Maggie, who wasn''t blood-rted. Even before, Madam Enya had treated Maggie as her daughter. She was taking good care of her, but after that incident, she stopped treating her as before. For Madam Enya, there was always a bottom line in kindness. When a person was disappointed, no matter how much they care, they would eventually get tired. In other words, no matter how much she liked Maggie in the past, based on the fact that she was trying to hurt her daughter, no parents would repay her grievances with kindness. Not even the Clements couple, who were extremely protective of their children. However, Maggie also seemed to have noticed the subtle atmosphere in which she was not weed. As ayer of mist rose in her eyes, her eyes darkened. Her happy face had turned into a sad one on the verge of crying. "I''m sorry, but it''s all because of my presence that everyone is unhappy.So I''m leaving right now." After saying that, she turned around to leave but was stopped by Master Langston. "Where are you going?" Master Langston asked. "Now that you''ve returned, wash your hands and sit down to eat." Maggie was, after all, his niece. So, even if he was disappointed with her, he couldn''t be so harsh with her. Pretty sure that when the timees, the reputation of the entire Clements Family, including Olivia, would not be as good as it was. Of course, Maggie would not really leave. It was just a move to retreat. "Thank you, Uncle ¡®¡¯ Maggie said and did as he said, wiping away her tears and washing her hands on the table. Olivia acted as if she didn''t notice Maggie beside her. After all, Olivia was uninterested in her, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to Maggie. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Instead, she continued to talk to her younger brother and eat as if nothing had happened. The atmosphere at the dining table was subdued. Maggie wanted to win their favor, so she served them soup gently. Even if the servants came to pick her up, she would insist on making it herself. Looking at Maggie''s obedience and reluctance, Master Langston couldn''t help but reflect on the fact that his niece had to live on her own because her parents were still in distress. Regardless, he was the only rtive on whom his niece could rely on. Master Langston had always been soft-hearted when ites to her. He still believed that Maggie was innocent. But, Olivia cut him off just as he was about to say something. "Last week, a painting master came to our school, Mom.He simply liked my painting and said that he wanted to send it to the arena.So, if I win a prize or something, maybe I won''t be criticized behind my back in the future, right?" "Really?" Of course, Madam Enya was impressed. Her face was beaming with pride. "I told you, how could my daughter be humble? Indeed, this master''s vision is truly exceptional!" She admired her daughter''s skills, but she knew in her heart that her daughter was not the type of person who liked to show off. Not to mention that her painting was in the master''s opinion. Even if she won an award on the international stage, she would not deliberately say it. Hence, Madam Enya understood and asked, "And what happened?" "However, there was a minor incident that urred.My cousin may have mistakenly imed my painting as her own at that time.As a result, there was almost a misunderstanding between us.¡¯ Olivia gave them a faint smile as she continued, "Fortunately, I discovered it in time, and this misunderstanding was cleared up.¡± Otherwise, I''d be smothered in criticism once more.Olivia added, implying that the misunderstanding was unimportant. ¡®¡®What a coincidence!¡¯¡¯ Olivia sneered. ¡®¡¯But I''m pretty sure that it was not¡± she said to herself. Still, it was the probability that was possible to exist. The Clements couple nced at each other, catching a glimpse of anger and shock in each other''s stunned eyes. They were so furious that their daughter almost schemed. Maggie''s courage and strategies for bringing Olivia down were surprising, given her young age. As a result, when the couple looked at Maggie again, their eyes were filled with disappointment. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Maggie thought to herself, ¡®Not good¡± as Olivia suddenly spoke. Maggie didn''t even get the chance to stop Olivia from exposing her thing. Olivia did not make the situation worse, but her innocent attitude made her appear even more persuasive. "No, I didn''t.This is a misunderstanding!" Maggie immediately exined herself. "Our paintings are far too simr.Even the master stated that our paintings were far too simr, which is why this happened.After that, I apologized to my sister.But, again, this is aplete misunderstanding-¡¯ "Sister, Do not let others interfere with our rtionship! Those bad guys only want to see us struggle with one another¡± With that, she looked at Olivia with a worried expression on her face, as if she was concerned but helpless. "Is that so?" Olivia smiled faintly. "But how can I recall that my painting had mysteriously vanished from the room? Oh, I see.So you must have wanted to win Mr.Herman''s favor for me, so you helped me send the painting out ahead of time, right?" "If you had said so earlier, I would not have interpreted your good intentions negatively, but in the end, I was almost mistaken and was about to me you." Olivia suddenly realized what was going on, but the Clements couple''s mood changed ever so lightly. After dinner, Madam Enya sent the children back to their rooms. After that, she waved the servants to leave and turned to speak at Master Langston. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "It''spletely your fault! Why are you so certain that you can take control of this family? As a result, your so-called younger brother and his wife want to murder us! Their daughter is also not a decent one either.What she thought was to do harm to my daughter! She even seduced our daughter''s fianc¨¦!" Fortunately, she had already decided to call off Olivia''s marriage to the Tubman''s. Otherwise, Madam Enya would be even angrier. Master Langston hurriedly convinced his wife, seeing that she was angry. "Don''t be mad at me.It''s all my fault! But isn''t it too ruthless to drive them out?" It would be simple if the Clements were ordinary people. No one would ever pay extra attention to them and scold them. However, things were different now. Master Langston was a well-known business figure. If any scandal was exploited, it would have an effect on hispany''s shares and interests. Unless necessary it would be better not to pressure his brother''s family so much. "That''s your own business!" Madam Enya was so angry that she felt her head hurt again, so she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She rubbed her head and went back to her room. Then, she turned around and said fiercely. "You can sleep by yourself tonight!" ¡®Torture, this was definitely the highest form of torture!¡¯ Master Langstonined endlessly as the door of his wife mmed shut, mercilessly isting him from the outside world. He had just suffered a defeat. When Oscar turned around and passed by with a cup of hot milk in his hand, he scoffed at his father and said, "I''ve never seen someone so confused as you!" "Stinking brat!" Oscar added. He made a fighting gesture, but Oscar quickly sneaked into Olivia''s room. He made a funny face at her and sweetly yelled, "Sister, drink milk!" The Father of the Clements was deeply aware of his role in his family. Since Master Langston realized that the positions of other family members surpass his. Regardless of the atmosphere at home, Olivia kept her promise and took her younger brother to y. They went for a spin in nearly all ces in the city, including the amusement park, outdoor riding, and shooting. But it was a good thing that Oscar was easy to convince. He''d be content as long as he clung to her eldest sister and yed with her. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 However, on the fourth day, Olivia received a phone call from Mr.Herman, the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s shopkeeper. To be honest, her attention had been drawn to Emperor''s View Bay during this time. As time went by, Bruce''s nephew''s awakening became more crucial. However, Olivia didn''t want to miss out on the view. So, she stayed longer and paid closer attention to Bruce''s nephew in every visit. If it hadn''t been for the phone call, Olivia would have almost forgotten that she was still on a phone call. "Mr.Herman, I apologize for almost forgetting about the appraisal.I was preupied with the exam¡ª" "It''s fine, but there''s a very important business tomorrow.The other party has designated a female appraiser toe over.Are you avable?" Of course, asking if she was free was a courtesy. In fact, she had to go even if she wasn''t avable. Olivia responded right away, "It''s not a problem.Then I''lle directly tomorrow.Please send me the address and contact information for the customer¡¯ Two minutester, Olivia was taken aback after receiving the employer''s message. That was because the person who needed a treasure appraiser was actually the Tucker n! However, it had nothing to do with Bruce. Instead, the employer was the Tucker n''s grandfather and his name was Davis Tucker. The legendary Tucker n''s n Master, who gave out a domineering aura, had been prominent throughout his life. Olivia blinked her eyes, a little confused. To be honest, she''d never met the Tucker n¡¯s Master before. She had only heard that he was a tough person to get along with. However, she also had heard that he was fond of antiques and collections, and the amount of them was astounding. This time, Davis hired someone from the Treasure Pavilion to appraise treasures him. Olivia was surprised, but there was no reason for her to back down at this point. She did not want to give up the Treasure Pavilion because it provided a steady source of ie for Nichs¡¯pany. Thus, the next day, Olivia found an excuse to sneak out from the Clements. Unfortunately, her charm was concealed after she changed her appearance. Her delicate face, which was enough to overwhelm all living beings, abruptly transformed into a normal one. If the previous Mr.Robbins stood out in his look, this one came across as ordinary. Olivia was delighted. At this point, the Treasure Hidden Pavilion¡¯s car had already arrived at the location she had designated for waiting. Mr.Herman knew it was a big deal, and the Tucker n was someone he couldn''t afford to offend, so he specially prepared a car for Olivia. All the way to the Tucker n''s old mansion. It was nothing like Emperor View Bay at Bruce''s private residence. The Tucker n¡¯s mansion was built in a ssic style from beginning to end. Arge mansion the size of half a pce was built in a lovely setting with beautiful scenery. It was majestic and tall. However, the red eaves and lifelike dragons embedded on the stone pirs of the gates represented an unattainable status. An ordinary person''s heart would definitely be astonished if they saw such a dignified mansion, such a vast and majestic hundred-year history, and the imposing pressureing from all directions at first nce. Olivia sighed in admiration, but her face was as calm as usual. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She didn''t have that trembling feeling and fear-filled posture. After getting out of the car and exining her purpose to the mansion guards, the servants of the Tucker n''s old mansion took her all the way forward to the master''s room. When she walked in, she noticed that there was a ssical charm in every detail, and the entire mansion possessed noble energy and delicacy. The scenery was breathtaking. Along the way, they were led by servants to the front of the Tucker n''s Master. Olivia lowered her head and politely said, "Good day, Master Tucker. I am a Treasure Pavilion''s, Treasure Master¡± After saying that, she raised her head and looked ahead, only to meet the master''s pair of pitch-ck eyes. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 His face was sharp and chiseled, the handsomeness he presented was all too familiar. His movements were fluid and graceful, matching the superiority of his aura. ¡®Who else could this man be but Bruce Tucker?¡¯ Olivia was kind of surprised. With all that was happening, she didn''t encounter Bruce that often. Frankly, most of their meetings happened in King''s View Bay, and he knew her as a mysterious and skilled genius. They would asionally meet, but their greetings would stay polite and indifferent. At this moment, when Bruce saw her, a hint of yfulness shed across his face. Olivia quickly retracted her gaze. Her expression was serious, with not a trace of friendly courtesy seen. She looked like an emotionless person. It was precisely this trait of hers that made Davis Tucker''s impression of her slightly better, but he still spoke in a dismissive tone. He cleared his throat and pursed his lips, "Butler, bring it up so she can start." Of course, Olivia didn''t say anything. She could feel that Davis was looking down on her from the highest mountain in the world. It wasn''t arrogance, but the confidence of a leader that had managed and made arge n flourish for decades. When the butler came up holding something, Olivia also wore her gloves neatly. In front of herid a Soaring Snake Jade Pendant. The surface was very mottled. It must have been left behind for so many years. It had been passed on to many numerous people. Numerous people came to possess it, and there were impurities inside the pendant which was quite hard to remove. Olivia held the pendant up and examined it carefully. It was translucent, and the snake pattern carved on it seemed very realistic. Although the middle part of the pendant was opaque, it was definitely one of a kind. Olivia looked at it for a while before cing it back to its ce. She tilted her head to the side before she spoke, "This jade pendant is of top quality.It has gone through a thousand years and is incontestably priceless." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Young woman, do you know why I picked you out of countless people?" David stared at her, his eyes knowing. "I have no idea" "Because you can tell stories.¡¯ David suddenlyughed, his solemn face bing mellow. "Tell me about this jade pendant" It seemed that at the Treasure Appraisal Conferencest time, her manner of storytelling was quite usible. Her excellent presentation spread and became a gimmick that caused people''s curiosity to heighten. However, everyone thought that she was just making it up, but what they didn''t know was that she really was just a narrator. Olivia was quiet for a moment before answering, "Its story wasn''t strange.It was identally found by a poor schr.¡¯ "Because the snake symbolizes auspicious and excellent luck, the schr treated it like a treasure.I didn''t expect that he would ascend and follow the steps of a congressman.In the end, the family flourished and the pendant was passed down from generation to generation as a family treasure" Olivia''s voice was very soft. Even though she had deliberately pretended to be mature, her unhurried dictation conveyed the story as if she experienced it herself. As she finished her sentence, David felt as if he was watching a painting unfold. He was old and tended to beat around the bush. And even though he was interested, he always acted smart and would never be easily swayed by others. Besides, no one had the guts to do so. However, Olivia was different. Her rendering power was palpable, and unknowingly, she had caught her audience in a trance. By the time the story was finished, David was still immersed in it. Olivia didn¡¯t disturb him, and instead turned her gaze aside. Her gaze inadvertentlynded on the person beside her, who happened to be smiling at her direction. Bruce sat there, his body emanating with a powerful aura. Even if Olivia wanted to, she couldn''t possibly ignore it. Moreover, he didn''t seem moved after hearing her story. On the contrary, he was more interested in watching her than listening to what she had to say. Olivia''s heart trembled. ¡®Does he want anything from me?¡¯ Just as she was trying to guess what it was, Bruce''s lips curled up, "That''s right." She didn''t say anything, but he still dragged on with a conclusion. Olivia smiled and replied politely, "You praise me too much, Mr.Tucker" The mission was even easier toplete than he had imagined. After a short farewell, she received the reward given by David. It was a cheque. Olivia didn''t know how much it was, but she thought it wouldn''t be a small amount. "Goodbye¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Olivia stood up and prepared to leave. As soon as she turned around, a helper walked over holding a tea tray. Her footsteps halted. It was a high-grade white tea with a particrly mellow vor, but it was obviously tampered with. Olivia turned around and saw that the teacup was ced in front of Bruce. He didn''t seem to notice anything amiss and picked it up to drink from it, Without much of a thought, Olivia rushed forward and pped the cup away from him, ¡®It''s poisonous!¡¯ ¡®You shouldn''t drink it! Olivia didn''t think too much before what she did, and only reacted the moment the cup ttered on the ground. ¡®This is bad? ¡®This is the Tuckers: Her actions were tantamount to fighting against the leader of the family. As expected, David was instantly enraged after being stunned by her sudden action. "How dare you?!" In his world, no one had ever dared to act so rudely. She was simply provoking him -- extremely arrogant and shameless. Olivia was about to speak when she heard a chuckle. "Did I say anything?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bruce slowly wiped off the water stains on his sleeves and spoke faintly, "I don''t mind at all.So why would you?" David instantly choked. Olivia felt even more stunned. This was the first time she had seen Bruce say such an offensive thing in such a graceful manner. Especially to his father. David had married three women, and he had a lot of children. Only Bruce, who was mature enough, possessed astonishing talent and intelligence that seemed close to that of a devil since he was young. His methods were ruthless, and he managed to kick all of his brothers and sisters out. He wiped the n clean of greedy and rapacious people; ultimately setting himself down as the future heir of the family. In terms of means, courage, and shrewdness - this man would be the immediate embodiment. Even so, Olivia didn''t expect that he would speak up for her. David was enraged. He wanted to know why this woman suddenly acted so unabashedly. He huffed and asked in a deep voice, "Why would you do that? Give me a reasonable exnation." As a guest, it was impolite of her to do that. Not to mention that she only came here because she was hired. Olivia was about to speak, but she felt somethinge from her palm. She looked down, which made Bruce withdraw his hand covertly. Olivia immediately changed her tone, "Sorry, I was just out of it...I''m really sorry¡± It was obviously a wed answer.It was alright to lie to a child, but to lie to an old man like David, was truly a mistake. "Then you..." David still wanted to ask further, but Bruce got up and pulled Olivia out of the mansion impatiently. Until the moment they got on the carriage, they were quiet. Olivia was the first to speak, breaking the silence. "Did you know that there was something wrong with that tea?" The man smiled and turned to her. "Then how did you know?" Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Oh¡± It seemed like she took the initiative to begin a problem. Olivia was always worried that she would be seen through, but she was confident that her acting was believable. She responded with a smile, "When that helper came over, he was a little flustered.Although he tried to act natural, it was obvious that there was something fishy going on.¡¯ "And I''d rather guess wrongly than let it go.You won''t me me for being rude, right?" She added with a casual smile. Olivia looked just as usual. She couldn''t expose her ability of being able to identify toxins, so she could only make up a formidable excuse. Besides, she sounded so serious that he couldn''t exactly find anything wrong about it. Bruce raised his eyebrows, his expression stillcking. "How could that be? I have to thank you." "No, no, no." Olivia was determined to continue the chat to the end, so what he said was naturally just to avoid being caught. "I was lucky that Mr.Tucker threw a thousand gold coins at the Treasure Appraisal Conferencest time, which allowed me to earn quite a bit ofmission" Olivia looked at the time and was just about to leave when Bruce said, "Where are you going? I''ll send you off ¡° Before she could respond, the driver who had been lowering his presence slowly started the car. Olivia could only brave it and respond, "I''ll be heading to the Treasure Pavilion.¡± The car began to move, but the atmosphere inside was somewhat quiet. Olivia aimlessly looked at the building and trees they passed by, thinking about the poisoned tea that a helper served at the Tucker''s mansion. There was obviously something wrong, but Bruce stopped her from saying it. Moreover, the poison in the tea was chronic and wouldn''t directly cause death, but in the long run, the damage would be life-threatening. This man clearly knew something, but he never uttered a word. From the looks of it, his persona was even deeper than she had imagined. After a few minutes, the car stopped at the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion. Olivia got off the car and nodded in farewell, "Thank you" Inside the Treasure Pavilion, a few aged Treasure Appraisers were still muttering to themselves at the entrance. They talked about how the newbies had gotten all the benefits, but Olivia was clearly gaining most of it. Just as they were about to attempt to confront Olivia in front of Paul, they saw a car emerge at the front of the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion. They saw the luxury car with an exclusive te number. It was known to cost a million of dors. Everyone was delighted and thought that a big case wasing. To their surprise, the woman they had been criticizing got out of the car leisurely. They spotted the man inside the car -- Bruce Tucker. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡®¡®That girl is so impressive!¡¯¡¯ She actually got the heir of the Tucker family to send her back personally. This kind of treatment was absolutely unprecedented. As a result, all the men''s jaws cked as they thought that Olivia would definitely be scolded for not understanding the rules when she returned. Now, this possibility had been extinguished before it even started. Paul was stunned, and a smile instantly appeared on his face. He had long known that this girl was capable, but he never expected her to be that skilled. The others didn''t know, but Paul could see it clearly. At thest Treasure Appraisal Conference, Bruce -- who had always been uninterested in such asions, condescended to lower his status and also gave so much money without blinking an eye. He guessed that it was most likely for the sake of Olivia. That was why Paul had a smile on his face and personally walked to the door to greet Olivia. "How''s it going?" "Not bad." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Olivia instantly gave the cheque to Paul. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 That was her reward, but correspondingly, the Treasure Pavilion would also receive more than half of it. "Paul, I''m leaving first.Call me if you need anything¡¯ Olivia was the only appraiser who didn''t stay in the Treasure Pavilion all day, so the remuneration she received was naturally less than the others. However, she had the strength and luck, so even if she didn''t make a move, she would still earn a lot of money. The others in the Treasure Pavilion were jealous, envious, and helpless. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Paul quickly transferred the payment to her. Olivia was worried that thepany wouldn''t be able to turn the money over, so she was prepared to transfer a generous amount to Nichs first. With a notification, she received a text message. It showed $2 million in receipts. Olivia was stunned. ¡®¡®Did thepany make profit that quick?¡¯¡¯ Olivia had never asked about thepany''s situation. She had directly delegated the power and made a solid decision to hand thepany down to a new leader. Originally, she thought that the adjustment period wouldn''t be that long. So, Olivia had made preparations to support him in the early stages, but she didn''t expect that she would be able to earn it out of an unusual client that fast. A phone call from Nichs followed. Olivia asked, "What''s the situation?" "Ourpany has already started to make a profit!" His voice was excited and full of energy. "Althoughst month''s profit was only two million dors, believe me, I will definitely make the company better this time! Even if it''s to be one of the top enterprises in LC City, trust me -- I can do it!" He added joyously. This was his dream and ambition. Olivia smiled and replied sincerely, "I know you can.I never doubted that." Nothing was much more exciting than this. Nichs nodded in gratefulness, "Thank you, boss"" He would never forget the times when he felt hopeless, and how Olivia helped him. Because of this, he should try his best to knock this world down and repay her. At this moment, Olivia did not know that Nichs was feeling emotional. She only told the truth. Because in his previous life, Nichs had dedicated his life to Leonard Tubman, and at that time, he had managed thepany flourishingly as Leonard''s right-hand man. But in this life, even if Olivia didn''t expect it, her words strengthened Nichs and also led the company to a brighter future. As time passed, thepany grew bigger, and its market capitalization broke records repeatedly. Her status as the boss behind the scenes was even more shocking. Of course, thest words aside, Olivia was very happy to see thepany getting off to such a good start, so she encouraged him more before ending the call. It was still early, and she still had things to do. ¡®¡®I still have to make a trip to the King''s View Bay¡± Averie was still the one who drove over to pick her up. Olivia saw that no one else was inside the car. The car windows were tinted, so they weren''t worried about being seen. Olivia quickly changed her clothes. After a quick fix, she instantly transformed from a treasure appraiser to the owner of a medicine shop. Averie was a little curious, so she asked, "Didn''t Bruce ept the mission today? Why is he still near the Treasure Pavilion?" "Someone sent him back." Olivia herself felt a little helpless. ¡®¡®Of course, she had no choice but to appreciate his kindness, right?¡¯¡¯ She could only make a detour once. Averie nodded in understanding, "But why bother to go to such a ce to risk yourself? If you want to make money, just putting Mr.Robbins¡¯ name outside a house is already like a golden sign.¡¯¡¯ Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Ever since the rumors about the pharmacy circted, many people wanted to visit because of all kinds of problems. epting an invitation from a noble family was definitely an honor. ¡®Is it better than in the Treasure Pavilion?¡¯¡¯ Olivia pondered. She shook her head and said, "I went to the Treasure Pavilion in hopes of making money, but now, things have changed¡¯ "What has changed?" "You''ll know in the future." Olivia kept her statements vague for it was a secret. Treasure Pavilion was world-renowned with an indescribably powerful background. As a treasure appraiser, Olivia wanted to work with them. She had an edge that would make herpetitors jealous and crazy. Olivia knew very well that she could not enter just because of her background. What''s worse was that it was easy to attract enemies. But the Treasure Pavilion was different. They would eat up anything she presented them, and she could make money out of it. However, now was not the right time. Olivia had to restrain herself. When an opportunity arose, she would make a deal with the owners of Treasure Pavilion. Seeing that Olivia would not disclose anything more, Averie didn''t ask. For Averie, Olivia seemed to be much more reserved than before. She had grown a lot and was a little more experienced. Averie could not even guess what was in her heart. Averie sighed. ¡®¡®This was also good.Only when she grew stronger could she protect herself? ¡° she thought. Olivia immediately returned to the King¡¯s View Bay. She had been visiting every day for the past month and was practically familiar with the road. She did not need a servant to guide her when she arrived and rushed upstairs directly. The servants greeted her respectfully. Olivia went to the children¡¯s room. She was about to open the door when she saw a beautiful little girl running out of the room in panic. "Who are you? Don''t you understand the rules? This isn''t some ce an ordinary person like you can barge into!" Olivia didn¡¯t say anything. The little girl immediately frowned and scolded her, "Don''t you understand the rules?" ¡®What an arrogant tone¡± Olivia thought. Olivia raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Who are you? Don''t you know that speaking arrogantly can get you in trouble?" The little girl was speechless. ¡®¡®Who''s more arrogant now?¡¯¡¯ Olivia scoffed in her mind. The little girl choked and became even angrier. She directly went to the stairs and shouted, "Can someone kick this crazy woman out for me?!" A few servants and bodyguards followed suit. Seeing who the woman was, the bodyguards left Olivia alone. It was Clear to them that no one should disrespect the owner of the Clements Pharmacy. The servant frowned at the little girl, "Mica, you can''te here without your teacher.Please hurry up and go back to your ss." "Why can¡¯t Ie here when this woman came in just like that?" Mica raised her eyebrows and questioned Olivia, "I belong to the Tucker n.Do you still dare to raise your voice on me?" Olivia suddenly understood.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The little girl turned out to be Bruce''s niece. ¡®No wonder she was just as rebellious and arrogant; Olivia thought. Regardless of how Mica stood for herself, the bodyguards didn''t kick Olivia out. Seeing that she had not returned to her ss, the servant told the bodyguards to bring her back to her teacher. "Let go of me! You guys have so much guts!" Mica mored. Her struggling voice echoed through the hall until she was far away.Oliviaughed a little. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Olivia didn¡¯t want to meddle with their family affairs and entered the child''s room. As usual, she used acupuncture to open the acupressure points. But after prating the needles, Olivia felt that things were not good. The child she was treating looked very pale and possessed a weak aura. He looked as if he would die at any moment and his life depended on Olivia. ¡®How could this be?¡¯ she thought. Olivia was shocked. She remembered Mica''s panic when she ran out of the room earlier. Mica must have seen howplicated her cousin''s situation was. ¡®¡¯I need to save him no matter what¡± Olivia said to herself. She whipped out her phone to notify Bruce. She wanted him to hurry up and bring Galen with him. If they were to be dyed a bit longer, the child might not be saved. Olivia suddenly heard footsteps from outside the door. Bruce happened to be back. As soon as he entered the room, Bruce saw his nephew''s pale face and on the verge of death. "You''re back.Is Galen with you? I don¡¯t know what happened, but the child suddenly..." Halfway through her words, she saw Bruce''s eyes filled with rage. His gaze was full of suspicion. He looked like he could devour her any time. Olivia''s lips parted. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to put it into words. Bruce rushed to the child and pulled out a few needles from his body. He called Galen to tell him toe over immediately. Hearing that something terrible had happened, Galen quickly came over. Fortunately, the King¡¯s View Bay also had operating rooms inside the vi. All of the medical equipment there were much more advanced than the ones used for the public. This wasn''t the first time Galen had saved someone from a life and death situation. He had been regarded as the top medicine practitioner in the country. He remained calm throughout the entire operation,pletely different from the goofy side he used to show. He carried a charm that made people feel at ease. Olivia stood outside the small operating room, her brows furrowed. Mica, who was taken by the bodyguards downstairs, managed to escape and went back upstairs. She knew the origin of the matter so she rushed to the operating room. Mica immediately attacked Olivia and yelled, "I knew you weren''t someone to trust! But I didn¡¯t expect you to kill my cousin!" Olivia wanted to prove her wrong. She coldly looked over and said, "Didn''t you go inside the room before me? Aren''t you the least bit suspicious?" "Oh,e on! As his older sister, I just went in to check on my cousin.How could I harm him? Besides, he was pretty fine when I left.It must be you who did something!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®¡®That''s the problem¡± Olivia thought with a frown. When she entered the room, the child was indeed fine and there were no traces of poison in his body. However, right after she injected the needle, the child¡¯s heart almost stopped. This was not her specialization at all, and she only hoped that Galen could save him. When Olivia didn''t say anything, Mica became even more arrogant. "You see, you are guilty!" She turned to Bruce and said, "Uncle, this woman wanted to kill my cousin.It¡¯s unforgivable! Such a vicious person should have her arms cut off and be fed to the fishes in the sea!" "Cut off my arm and feed it to the fishes?" Olivia asked in disbelief. Bruce smiled and said, "That is a good idea." Olivia raised her head in horror, only to see Bruce''s cold stare. Mica was rejoicing. "Take her!" Bruce ordered in a deep voice. "Yes, sir!" The bodyguards behind him immediately stepped forward. Their poker faces showed no mercy, causing people to have chills. Mica was even morecent, "Hmph!" She smiled smugly, only to see the bodyguards directly pass Olivia and head straight for her. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Mica was dumbfounded. "What are you doing? I told you to catch that woman!" The bodyguards did not listen and went forward to pin her down. There was not the slightest bit of courtesy. Even as she struggled, she managed to scratch the bodyguards¡¯ arms. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Idiots, you are mistaken!" Mica was very angry that she cursed loudly. She looked at Bruce for help and said, "Uncle, tell these idiots to let go of me. How dare you do this to me? Damn it!" Bruce didn''t seem to hear her. He looked at his niece with dismay. "How dare you trespass on King''s View Bay and attack Philip? You deserve this." Anyone could tell that Bruce''s punishment to Mica has killing intent. Mica¡¯s face was deathly pale and her entire body trembled from fear. "Uncle, I didn¡¯t do anything! Philip is my cousin.How could I do hurt him? It was clearly her! This woman did it!" Mica reasoned out as she pointed at Olivia. Bruce then ordered his bodyguards to let go of her. Mica crawled on the ground, gasping for air. Everyone knew that Bruce was moody. Offending him would cause you trouble or worse, death. Mica was shocked. She knew that her uncle would definitely do whatever he wanted. At this point, she was madly howling, struggling and even begging for mercy. Her arm was crippled. She let out a miserable scream before she was thrown out of King¡¯s View Bay. Andrew, Mica¡¯s father, heard the news and rushed over. He saw his doting little daughter drenched in blood, being thrown by the roadside. She looked extremely miserable, as if she was beaten up harshly. "Mica, how are you? Don''t be afraid, father is here" Mica''s face was pale and she fainted. Andrew''s eyes widened and he stood up to confront Bruce. However, the bodyguards who threw Mica out blocked his way. "Our boss has ordered to throw your daughter into the sea.Since you are here, you might as well bring her home and discipline her properly.The next time, even God won''t be able to save her life!" ¡®¡®This didn''t sound like a warning, but more like a threat¡± Andrew thought. The bodyguards went back inside the vi after speaking to him. Andrew was so angry that his entire body trembled. As Bruce''s half-brother, he had never been able to get close because of their age gap. He used to try to get rid of him when they were young, but he realized that Bruce was intelligent and not someone that he could terrorize. Just like what happened now when his daughter went to King''s View Bay. However, he never expected for Bruce to be so cunning and ruthless. If he hurt his daughter, then he would make him pay. Andrew''s face was ashen as he carried Mica to the car. They didn¡¯t go to the hospital, but the old mansion instead. ¡®I''m getting justice for my daughter, he thought. Meanwhile, Olivia remained at the entrance of the operating room at the King''s View Bay. She stood there in a daze and only went back to her senses when Mica was dragged away. The little girl''s miserable scream echoed in her mind. "Do you really trust me that much?" Olivia asked Bruce. They were the only people left in the corridor. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with how Bruce punished Mica, but she was surprised that he didn¡¯t second guess to believe her. Looking at Olivia''s confused expression, Bruce raised his eyebrows and said, "Philip is my nephew.Before my sister left, she transferred 30% of the shares to him." He didn''t say anything else. However, Olivia instantly understood. The Tucker n had many heirs. Philip happened to be the son of Bruce''s elder sister from his biological mother who had died early. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Bruce gave his 30% of shares to his sister. Now that Philip had it, there were definitely many people who were jealous of him. The benefits that he would attain were unimaginable for others. Olivia looked at Bruce and said, "Thank you for your trust." They heard a loud knocking at the door, startling them. After all, Mica was the granddaughter that Davis loved the most, so they probably wouldn''t get rid of her just yet. Olivia suddenly asked, "What if they use the old man toe out and seek justice from you?" "Justice?" Bruce''s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile. "Oh, I am justice personified." ¡®He still had that big brother heart; Olivia thought. She wore a friendly smile and thought that Bruce was still a good person after all. Another fifteen minutester, Galen finally walked out of the operating room. He still looked rxed like he did his job with ease. He approached them and said, "Hey, I''m hungry.Did anyone prepare anything to eat?" Silence. Galen was obviously unaware of the scene that took ce while he was inside the operating room. Bruce asked his servants to prepare food for Galen. "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with the child" Galen said. Philip was settled back into his room, with a tube stuck in his body. There were bodyguards surrounding his room to watch over him. "The reason why Philip''s heart suddenly stopped was because it was injected with a needle.It opened his acupressure points which elerated the cirction of blood¡± Galen said as he ate the delicacies. "It can also be considered a blessing in disguise.It if weren''t discovered by Olivia, he would have suffered more." ¡®There were no toxins involved.No wonder I didn''t notice it? ¡° Olivia thought. Mica probably didn¡¯t expect that the n she had sessfully plotted would be destroyed in minutes. She tried to put the me on Olivia, who was the most suspicious at that time. In the end, she just set up herself for failure. However, because of this incident, Philip could not be injected with needles for the next few days. At the very least, Olivia had to wait for the child¡¯s physical condition to stabilize. Olivia left King¡¯s View Bay afterwards. In a blink of an eye, the day of the party training has arrived. At eight o''clock in the morning, the enlisted students had gathered at the school. There were a lot of people but they were organized. The students were instructed to vote for a captain to lead their examination. The other teams had chosen a leader smoothly while about twenty participants in Olivia''s team had a hard time. Some students participated on a bet on the exam results and it was expected that a dozen or so people from Olivia''s team would top the exams or at least pass. "Guys! Follow me!" Jake surprisingly became the leader of his team. Seeing that his groupmates were hesitating to follow, he shouted, "What''s wrong? Is this how you greet your leader when you see him?" Jake''s groupmates didn''t say anything. "They all came from wealthy families, hence their arrogance," Madam Peterson said, waiting for others tough with her. Now that Jake had turned into that joke, he thought of sticking to his word. So he shouted, "This exam is very important.Of course, we need someone with brains and pleasing personality to lead us.We had a bet! We can''t y around like this" "He''s right.We can''t becent with Olivia even if she doesn''t have a leadership ability" his groupmate said. Facing everyone, Jake clicked his tongue and said, "If you can''t be serious, just leave.I''ve never seen such a bunch of cowards!" His group mates started mocking him. Someone said, "Who do you think is coward?" Another one added, "You''re the coward one! You''re fighting a losing game, but we''re not!" Seeing that Jake''s team were arguing, Olivia''s lips formed a smile. "Are you guys fighting?" "As the saying goes, ¡®If you can''t beat me, join me? I¡¯m toozy to be called a captain, but I''m still willing to teach my disobedient members a lesson," Jake replied. "What do you think?" Olivia teased, cracking the bones in her fingers. Silence. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. They stared at each other. They were both afraid of losing to one another. They could only reluctantly lower their heads and say, "You''re the boss.It''s up to you.Let the games begin." Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Although Jake still looked reluctant, Olivia took his answer as a yes. Not only did she ept it with a smile but also nodded in satisfaction and said, "Good boy." Jake felt a little regretful. Suddenly, he got hit by a baseball bat from behind. Everyone was shocked and speechless. "Holy shit!" shouted the owner of the baseball bat. They turned around and saw that it was Leonard. He was also chosen as a team leader. In everyone''s eyes, Leonard had always possessed leadership skills. He was a fast learner and had an eagerness to constantly improve his skills. He had learned boxing since he was young and he excelled in that sport. Leonard became the captain of the team in charge for the crowd. Olivia wasn''t surprised at all. ¡®¡®He might be a trash but he was still a good leader?¡± she thought. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen for him in herst life. After the arrangements were made, the students boarded in buses and set off to their destination. The pre-test they took didn¡¯t give them a hint of what to expect in the training. The ride took more than two hours until they arrived at the training camp. It was arge-scale training base and was known to conduct various training programs that tested people''s strengths and skills. Everyone''s excitement instantly died down. With their eyes widened, the students pointed at the tree stumps and irons that surrounded the field. Someone asked, "Is this all our training camp?" However, no one answered. Apart from their school, another batch of buses arrived one after another. They were students that also came from local private schools. Although they were training together, there was stillpetition involved. Perhaps theirpetition rooted from the two schools¡¯ rivalry. Olivia''s ssmates sneered at the students the moment they arrived and their auras were filled with contempt. Severalpetitive boys showed their rage. ¡®¡®They were children from rich families who were well-fed.How could they stand others to disdain them?¡¯¡¯ Olivia wondered. A student was about to fight but Leonard quickly pulled him back. He said, "Fighting is prohibited. Otherwise, all of you would be expelled." Leonard pointed to the sign beside him and continued, "This is the rule.If you don''t want to be sent back before the training has even started, then behave.Use this training if you want to prove something to yourselves." The students agreed that everything he said was on point. Although some of them resisted and was dissatisfied, they soon realized that it was indeed more embarrassing to be sent back as soon as they arrived. Just like that, Leonard instantlyforted his teammates. Jake stood beside Olivia. He watched this scene unfold and a smirk appeared on his lips in disdain and he said, "Keep pretending, Leonard." Olivia looked at him with amusement. "Weren''t you friends with him before?" "Don''t you like him anymore? That''s why I don''t often talk about the secret¡± Jake replied. He straightened his body with a proud expression in his face. "Alright, I just have to say" Olivia began. "If you need anything in the future, I''ll be d to help you" Jake didn¡¯t feel at ease with the way she spoke casually. However, he didn''t expect that Olivia''s promise would really be fulfilled not long after. Now that all of the teams were here and the school buses have departed, it meant that everyone would be taken care of by the instructors of the training base. Since it was the first day, everyone''s task was to collect their clothes and supplies. Next, they were assigned to their rooms. Some students didn''t like their arrangement but the instructors immediately fixed the problem. Unfortunately, Olivia was in the same room as Maggie. ¡®¡®What a small world¡± she thought in disgust. She remained calm, but Maggie smiled as she greeted her, "Looks like we''re going to be together again, sis." Leonard frowned when he saw this arrangement. He wanted to volunteer as Olivia''s recement, but was rejected by the instructor. Instead, he warned Olivia, "You''d better not start a fight.If I find out that you bullied her, I won''t forgive you." Olivia smiled at him and said, "What? Do you want me to beg for your forgiveness?" She has hated Maggie for as long as she could remember.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although Bruce finally came forward to save her from Leonard, he still remained the same. But the thing was... Olivia has always been a vengeful person. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Olivia took a step forward and gave Leonard a wicked smile. "Watch your back.I would definitely break your bones when I get the opportunity" she warned him. She stood very close to him as if she was his lover. However, the atmosphere feltpletely different. It was as if what Olivia said sounded like a threat to Leonard. After Olivia left, Leonard was still unable to react. ¡®¡®Was she threatening me with those words? Ha!¡¯¡¯ he wondered. Leonard sneered. He wasn''t in a good mood but he gently told Maggie, "Let¡¯s go.If you get bullied, just let me know? ¡° "Yes." Maggie smiled sweetly and added, "You''re so kind." Although Maggie caused a disaster thest time Leonard drugged her, he also benefited from it. Not only did he pity her even more, but his disgust towards Olivia had peaked. ¡®Without threats, we wouldn''t have to worry in the future¡± Maggie thought, feeling relieved. After the room assignments werepleted, the rules of the training camp were announced. A series of tests on physical fitness, boxing, shooting and running began. A lot of the studentsined endlessly and kept on scolding themselves foring to the camp to suffer. Many students wanted to justy around. However, if one waszy, everyone in the team would be punished. Because of this, whoever wanted to getzy would definitely be bullied by their teammates, so no one dared to even think ofying around. The punishment was not terrible, but it involved even those who work hard. Meanwhile, there were also some students who could not endure the tests. Maggie''s hands were not yet healed from the injury. If she used her hands for the activities, she would be exhausted to death. So Leonard asked the instructors if she could just be in charge of the logistics. Considering her injury, the instructor agreed. The other girls couldn''t help but be envious. Someone said, "Wow, she gets special treatment because of Leonard!" "Aren''t they being too gentle and considerate?" Maggie and Leonard''s rtionship had never been broken. They weren''t exactly lovers but to say that they''re only friends would be debatable. Maggie smiled at her ssmates and said, "Come on, Leonard is just taking good care of me.I don''t want to disregard his kindness." The training became stricter for the following weeks. The tasks were so much heavier that many girls could not go on and broke down in tears, saying that they wanted to quit. As a result, some of them were sent home. Some of the students who couldn''t go on with the tasks but didn¡¯t want to leave were assigned to oversee the logistics. The poor Maggie and Leonard had never done such chores in their entire lives but became servants when they came here. Among the girls, Olivia was the only one who persisted to the end. For her, this was an opportunity not all people are being given to experience. Her fighting skills were not bad. She had learned a lot during the five years she had been bullied inside the prison. However, the training camp was different. The instructor who taught them how to fight picked on her and said that she had no skillspared to the other trainees. Her skills were enough to put up a fight but if she fought against a strong person, she would only be crushed. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Knowing where her weaknessy, Olivia trained even harder. Most of the time, when other people took their time to eat and rest, she would still be fighting against someone who was also training. She got knocked out by the instructor multiple times, but she got up again and again. Sweat has covered her face but she kept her fighting spirit alive beneath her meek expression. Jake couldn''t figure her out. ¡®Why would she risk her life like this?¡¯ he pondered. Sometimes, boys would stop over just to watch her fight with the instructor. Under the zing heat, Olivia seemed to have a beautiful glow that the people''s eyes couldn''t leave her. If some people thought that Olivia was fragile and weak, they were definitely wrong. In that case, the mastery of the fighting skills she exhibited was definitely not inferior to that of any other male student. Apart from the shape of her body, the strength that she had beneath her delicate image amazed the boys in the training camp. She did not show any pride, but rather confidence and beauty. She was not just attractive because of her appearance, but because of her soul. "Was I blind before?" someone murmured as he admired Olivia''s performance. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 No one answered, but the obsessed expressions from most of the people present were enough to exin everything. Aside than the LC School, there were also other private schools in the training camp. They did not have any hate against Olivia, so they directly praised her without hatred. "She''s so beautiful!" "Olivia, you''re so good-looking! I really want to train with you!" "Back off, I met her first.I''m warning you, don''t take her from mel" These yboys spoke without any hesitation and were not worried that anyone would hear them. However, when Leonard heard these, he subconsciously frowned. When Olivia passed by them, their eyes seemed to be following her. Leonard''s eyes lit up. Even though he was disgusted by Olivia and her malicious thoughts, he had to admit thatpared to Maggie, she was even more attractive. ¡®¡®Her invisible charm always gets me¡± Leonard thought. He forced himself not to look, but his eyes still drifted to her. When he heard others say that they liked Olivia, he felt very ufortable. ¡®She''s so cheap!¡¯ he thought. Leonard wished he could p himself. Olivia had just finished her training. Thebat instructor pointed at them and shouted, "Someonee over and train with her.Let me see how you bunch of little bastards are progressing" Leonard actually wanted topete with Olivia. She, too, was eager to try it with him. Olivia has lost a lot of times against the instructor but she was more than capable to defeat these boys. Upon hearing this, the yboys who were talking about Olivia rushed to the instructor. All of them werepetitive, as if they won''t have the chance to get close to her if they werete. The instructor nced at them. They were not his students and belonged to another instructor. However, he failed to distinguish them. "One-on-one, let''s begin," the instructor said. The boys picked their strongest match to fight with. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. A few seconds passed and almost no one started fighting yet. The instructor was once like them so he must know what was going on in their minds. So he waved his hand and said, "What are you waiting for? Start fighting or you will scream back to your own team!" The students exchanged nces and discussed. The first pair to train with Olivia looked elegant and handsome. One of them smiled at Olivia and said, "Don''t worry, ssmate.I definitely won''t hurt you." ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Olivia thought. Sheughed and tilted her head. "Stop wasting time.You two,e over." Another pair of boys joined them. Then, she reached out her hand for a handshake. She had a soul-stirring smile on her face and all of the students¡¯ eyes were focused on them. Olivia was the first to attack. She wanted to break through her limits, so she didn''t hold back. She kicked one of her opponents that made him scream, "Ouch! Ouch! I haven''t even done anything to you!" ¡®You can''t take it as I said.Four boys joined forces to attack a girl, right? How rude is that?¡¯ Olivia thought. The instructor watched from the side with a frown. Olivia was one of the most promising students in his ss. She''s talented and hard-working. She could endure the hardship and suffering thates with the training. Someone like her is a rare type of trainee. Someone once wanted to challenge her and said, "There''s no distinction between men and women in the battlefield.If you don''t fight back, you''ll be beaten to death!" Olivia beat up the four boys until they grew weak. They couldn''t care less and joined forces to attack her. ¡®¡®Finally ¡°she thought.Olivia''s eyes lit up, but her attacks were even more vicious.At first, they were winning over Olivia but her strength became greater and greater. The boys figured that they need to step up their game and fight back seriously. Ten minutester... Olivia''s opponentsid on the ground, tears streaming down from the corner of their eyes. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 They were wrong. They underestimated Olivia''s fighting skills. How could these yboys beat someone who''s been working her butt off just to improve her skills? The oue had been decided and the crowd whistled as the match ended. Olivia was sweating profusely, and she felt as if her blood was boiling. She said, "Instructor, I still want to find someone topete with." "Alright, you choose,¡¯¡¯ the instructor seriously replied, his eyes filled with satisfaction. Olivia turned around and scanned the crowd. Finally, she pointed someone with a provocative smile on her face. "You." Her eyes looked directly at Leonard. "Do you darepete with me?" At this moment, everyone knew that it would go downhill from here. ¡®Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!¡¯ Leonard cursed in his mind. The students¡¯ eyes widened. Olivia and Leonard''s rtionship was alreadyplicated. The students thought that they were in love, but they''re about to kill each other now! Of course, only the students of LC School knew about the situation. The other boys who also wanted topete with Olivia volunteered, "Me! Please pick me! I can also practice with you." However, Olivia didn''t even look at them, and her cold gaze remained on Leonard. "Do you dare?" she asked. "As you wish." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Leonard walked into the boxing ring. The tension between the two of them caused the surrounding people to hold their breaths. Everyone only thought that she¡¯s ying games with her fianc¨¦, but they didn¡¯t know that she was actually taking revenge. Without further ado, Olivia directly attacked. Leonard had been training andpeting for boxing since he was young. His skills were indeed intimidating. In terms of stamina and strength, men are naturally advantaged than women, so Olivia had a hard time fighting all the way. ¡®¡®I can''t just dodge his attacks¡± Olivia thought. At first, Leonard thought that she was just testing out the waters, but he didn''t expect her to be ruthless. She was like a wild beast that fought to survive. Using the crazy fighting method she learned, she didn''t hesitate to injure Leonard even if it meant hurting him. Leonard was pushed to the edge of the ring multiple times. He relied on his conviction to get up again. While he was still weak, Olivia took this as an advantage and fiercely kicked Leonard''s knee. His legs went soft and he almost knelt on one knee. He wanted to fight back, but he suddenly remembered that at a recent party, he saw Maggie who had almost lost her virginity after being drugged. He angrily asked Olivia to kneel down and apologized then. He even had his bodyguard kick her fiercely in the knee. Leonard was stunned. ¡®So...She wanted revenge¡± he thought. After this kick, Olivia stepped back and didn''t look at him again. She turned around to leave. She had promised to herself that one day, she would take revenge for all the things she suffered from. Just like she told Leonard before, "Watch your back.I would definitely break your bones when I get the opportunity" After the two consecutive matches, Olivia''s reputation as a fierce fighter was firmly established. In a short period of time, this news spread throughout the entire training camp. However, there were still many bees that wanted to gather nectar from this flower. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Maggie was not in the training when she heard the news about the match. Especially when she learned that Olivia had chosen Leonard as her opponent in public, her heart was extremely rmed. ¡®What exactly was she trying to do? Could it be that she wanted to attract Leonard''s attention again?¡¯ Maggie wondered. Unfortunately, Leonard has not introduced her to his family yet. The moment he brought it up, his family objected. This made Maggie feel even more insecure. Sometimes, she just wanted to brag that she¡¯s Leonard''s girlfriend to keep other women from seducing him. ¡®Truth be told, I''m just nothing; she thought. On the contrary, Olivia held the title of being Leonard''s fianc¨¦e to justify herself. Maggie thought that it was good that Leonard didn¡¯t want to introduce her to his family. The more she thought about it, the more nervous she gets. In the end, what matters is that he chose to be with her. Olivia didn''t know about it, otherwise she would haveughed out loud, "Dung beetles treat dung as treasures.Do you think everyone wants to steal your boyfriend?" Maggie contemted for a long time before she went out of the room to look for Olivia. She met a woman halfway. She knew this woman. It was LC Real Estate tycoon¡¯s daughter, North. North also participated in the training camp. However, because of therge amount of trainees, she was under themand of a different instructor. They never had the chance to meet until now. Maggie was stunned. She didn¡¯t remember knowing her. "You...have something to do with me?" "Let''s make a deal." North smiled confidently, "A deal that I know you¡¯d like.¡¯ "Really?" Maggie brushed her hair, not surprised at all. "Tell me, what is it?" Maggie perfectly knew that there was a feud between North and Olivia. Last time, she was suspended from school for a week because of a fight. She had a vague idea on what the deal was about. Sure enough, North said, "The real training will start next week.By that time, everyone would be arranged to go out.You share a room with that bitch, so I hope you can do me a favor..." The two girls were alone in the room as they plotted their next move. When Olivia returned to the room to prepare to take a bath, North had already left. Even Maggie wasn''t in the room. ¡®¡®This is better¡± Maggie thought from afar. Olivia took off her clothes and entered the bathroom. Fortunately, the training camp ensured the students good treatment. At the very least, their rooms were well-equipped with water and electricity. It was very convenient for the trainees. After taking a shower, Olivia casually dried her hair. She plopped down on the bed and reached under the nkets for her phone. The training camp didn¡¯t allow any electronic devices to be brought in. If they wanted to call home, they could only use thendline provided by the training base. Olivia wanted to contact Averie at any time, so she secretly sneaked her phone. She turned on the phone and saw that there were several missed calls. She called back and said, "Averie, what can I do for you?" Averie said, "The Tucker n has sent a message saying that the patient is now in a stable condition.They''re asking when you can visit.If you can¡¯t escape the training, I''ll just say an excuse." "Let''s just do it next month,¡¯ Olivia said. "I''ve been training in the camp these past few days.It''s very difficult to get out." "Alright," Averie replied. "Oh! And real estate tycoon Charles Lauren offered a 10-million dor deal.Do you want to take it?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Charles Lauren?" ¡®Isn''t he North''s father?¡¯ Olivia pondered for a moment. She smiled and said, "The price is not satisfactory.I won''t ept it.¡¯¡¯ "I see.The two of them had been working together for many years, so they had a natural understanding.Averie nodded and hung up. Olivia had also returned a phone call from Ashley and told her about how the training camp went. Ashley smiled like the fake friend that she was. Ashley looked up to the sky and said, "I¡¯m eating hotpot, Olivia.Do you smell it?" Silence. Olivia gritted her teeth and said, "Goodbye, this conversation is going nowhere." She hung up the call and switched off her phone again to avoid being caught, as there were no other missed calls to reply to. On the other hand, Ashley was indeed at the hotpot restaurant. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Ashley was working a part-time job in a hotpot restaurant. She was still dressed in a waiter''s uniform while watching the customers eat. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yesterday, she was fined 50 dors for breaking a te while at work. However, when Olivia called, Ashley was hiding in the bathroom with her phone in hand. After the call ended, the smile on Ashley''s face gradually disappeared. After all, it was just a short-term happiness. When Ashley returned home from work, her father, Scott, scolded her instead of greeting her. "Where did you go, you damned girl? You''ve been gone all day this vacation! Next semester, you should stop reading.There''s no point in reading so many books when tuition is free! Why don''t you just stay at home and get married, huh?" Ashley seemed to be tired of hearing such words from her father, but she refrained from herself. She had enough, but she knew there was nothing she could do other than enduring her problems. She stayed quiet. At the corner of the living room, she saw her mother with bruises all over her body. Ashley couldn''t bear to look at her mother. She turned around to look at her father. "How could you beat someone when you are drunk?" she asked in disbelief. Instead of receiving a response, she was pped across the face with a loud and rough p. Ashley''s ears buzzed, and her head tilted in surprise. Then, her eyes widened in shock. ¡®How could a father drink and beat up his own family! Why do I have a mother who is so obedient, tolerating my father''s actions?¡¯ she asked herself. She couldn''t believe what her father had just done to her. Ashley pushed her father, Scott, away and hurriedly left the house without saying a word. There was no peace and happiness in her family at all. Ashley only wanted to be in a quiet ce. But it was pointless if she didn''t have her bag with her. She couldn''t use her wallet or her phone if she didn''t have it. She had no money and had no choice but to live in the streets. She even attempted to die several times, but it didn''t work. ¡®¡®This life is a curse!¡¯¡¯ Ashley had been walking for an unknown amount of time when she heard the car beeping behind her. The sound irritated her. She irritably looked behind her back and saw someone leaning against the side of the car. And it was Galen who appeared to be handsome. Ashley was taken aback for a moment. She was confused. ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ Then she remembered that he had flirted with her in text messages a while ago. She couldn''t help but remember their embarrassing moments together, no matter how much she cursed him across the screen. Instead of paying attention to Galen, Ashley turned around and hurriedly ran away as if she didn¡¯t recognize him. She didn''t want to be seen in such a sorry state! However, no matter how far she ran, Galen drove like he was just walking beside her no matter how far she ran. ¡®¡¯Great! How could my two legspete with his four wheels?¡¯¡¯ Ashley sighed and rolled her eyes. "Are you not done yet?" Ashley was so anxious that she turned around and yelled, "Could you please not follow me?" However, Galen got out of the car and walked towards her. He even whistled, mockingly, "What''s the problem? At the very least, I am your savior.Unfortunately, you are so angry that you don''t even recognize me!" Not to mention that it was good for Galen, but for Ashley, she just wanted to poke him in the eye. ¡®What bastard would y a thug to flirt with a girl?¡¯ Ashley was so angry that she continued to walk away, wanting to get rid of him out of her sight. But Galen chased after her again and saidzily, "Hey, it''s not safe for girls to go out at night.Get home as soon as possible.If you don''t mind, I''d be happy to take you home for free!" After he spoke, Ashley''s expression went nk. She didn''t want to go home. "No need, thank you for your kindness¡± she said as she began to walk away. "Hello?" However, Ashley did not turn around, no matter what Galen called her. It was already early in the morning. On either side of the street, there weren''t many pedestrians. The street was lit only by bright neon lights. The stars in the sky shed and echoed the river water beyond the fence, like long lights gathered by gxies. It was a lovely view. The morning breeze by the river helped reduce some of Ashley''s annoyance, but it couldn''t cure her self-abandonment, which was on the verge of copsing. After years filled with negative emotions, she felt like a full balloon that could pop at any moment from now. In such a bad situation, all she wanted to do was keep quiet and not let anyone see her helplessness. Galen, on the other hand, was like her tail, unable to shake it off no matter how hard she tried to sway it. After a long stalemate between the two, Galen finally crossed her and blocked her path. He said helplessly, "You should not go out on your own.It''s toote now.I''ll send you back home." However, that sentence triggered Ashley''s emotions. She pushed him away and yelled angrily, "I told you not to bother following me anymore.Please leave me alone! It''s none of your business whether I''m safe or not!" Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Ashley''s parents had never cared about her, so there was no one else to worry about her safety. Just likest time, when she was kidnapped and returned home from a catastrophe, she thought she could feel somefort. However, her father was very busy and happy at the gambling table while her mother was waiting for her younger brother toe home. For two days, Williams''s family was unaware that Ashley had gone missing. ¡®¡¯They''re heartless¡± Ashley thought. She had been distant from her family since she was a child. But Ashley wondered that although she had sent Galen away with such hatred, he did not leave and instead remained with his arms crossed as if he was waiting for her. Galen just stood there and even teased her, "Did you have with your family?" He kept bringing up the things she was trying to avoid. Ashley was so frustrated that she lost her mind. She went so far as to do something that would make her feel stupid if she thought about it after that. "You go, or I''ll jump down from here!" Ashley said as she flipped over the fence in the middle of the road. The river was calm, and there was a strange halo giving perfection in the sky. Galen was also used to his mouth, and he was gentle and courteous in public. However, those who knew him well knew that beneath his solemn tone lurked a sand sculpture that needed to be beaten. He whistled andughed, "You dare to jump? I don''t believe it!" When Galen did not seem to believe her, Ashley jumped into the endless river without even a second''s hesitation or Opportunity to react. Galen was stunned as her ruthlessness surprised him. ¡®¡¯Did she just jump into the river?¡¯¡¯ When he regained his senses, he jumped down as well after only one second. The moment they entered the water, it was pitch ck in all directions. Galen raised his head above the water to search for traces of Ashley. Fortunately, they weren''t far from each other. Galen swiftly swam over, only to discover that Ashley, who was also in the water, did not indulge in the river at all. Instead, she leisurely looked at the skies in a backstroke position. Ashley sighed softly when Galen was about to speak, "I''m such a moron.I''m obviously a good swimmer.But why can''t I choose to jump to my death? I guess there must be a few more gourds of water in my head!" Sheughed. Galen''s eyelids twitched as he listened. ¡®She''s ruthless, but she''d still be able to y around?¡¯ He said, "I''m sorry, I just owed you money.Anyway, I owe you more than this.If you really can''t do it, then beat me up.Ashley did beat him up by kicking Galen into the water.Galen choked a few mouthfuls because he was caught off guard. Satisfied with his reaction, Ashley smiled and swept away from her previous gloom, saying, "Sorry, it''s actually my fault.Whatever the case may be, it is all done with good intentions.I''m both angry and resentful of you.I really shouldn''t have done this." "Then let''s settle it!" Galen said, raising his eyebrows. "It''s time to go up." "All right" Ashley said as she began swimming to the shore. The distance between the river and the sidewalk wasn''t that far, and it just so happened to be a shallow water area, so the two of them could wander around in their free time. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ashley waited for Galen toe ashore. Ashley''s emotions were triggered once more as she looked out at the endless river water. The urge was, indeed, from her negative thoughts. Her heart was filled with joy the moment she jumped down the river. But when she turned around, she suddenly thought about life. There was no reason for anyone to live with her since she believed that nothing was more important to her than her own life. Fortunately, her stupidity had unexpected consequences. She would not only harm herself, but it would also affect Galen. Ashley trembled. Compared to the violent reaction from before, she was now weakened. "Let''s go.I''ll take you home,¡¯¡¯ said Galen. Looking at their wet bodies, it was certain that they would catch a cold after a long time. "Okay¡± Ashley replied. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Ashley got into Galen''s car and felt a little guilty on the way. "Isn''t the car wash expensive? Your car cushions are stained¡¯ "It''s fine? ¡° Then Galen drove away.Ashley exhaled a mouthful of turbid air as she returned to the smoky, ever deformed home.She was more open than before. When she picked up her phone before going to bed, she paused for a moment before texting Galen, "Thank you.¡± "Go to bed early,¡¯ Galen replied. Ashley smiled. Finally, someone showed her kindness at a time when she needed it the most. Even Galen''s tiny little bit of empathy would already be heartwarming. Although Olivia would contact Ashley asionally, Ashley would justugh and would never say anything about what had happened to her. When Olivia asked about her current situation, Ashley would only joke with her and say that she was just fine. Because of that, Olivia waspletely unaware of her decision to jump into the river. Olivia had survived the most difficult training period, but now she could do it with ease, and her progress was improving by the day. Until the actual trial began. The instructor told them that, "The trial will be based on the ranking of the team.It will test the cohesion of your team and also assess your overall performance.The trial is in the back mountain.There are unimaginable difficulties inside.If you think you can''t hold on or encounter an emergency, press the communicator on your body.We wille to the rescue you as soon as possible.But once we rescue you, it will lead to elimination" More than 200 students participated in the trial, which was divided into ten teams. Each team was made up of twenty people. The test was said to have arranged shorts of random checkpoints and obstacles, forcing them to work together in order to have the choice of coborative enactment. "Do you understand?" The instructor added. "Then, bring your equipment and set off.Gather in the mountain in ten minutes!" "Yes, Sir!" The team was immediately disbanded. Everyone went back to their dorm to get the equipment that the instructor had given them the night before. It was a big backpack full of food, water, and medicine. Olivia had arrived in her dormitory, and instead of picking up her bag, she stared at it for a while. There were still a few defensive weapons inside. However, the position of the backpack appeared to have shifted slightly. She wasn''t sure if she had forgotten or if someone had touched her bag. But time was ticking, and Olivia carried her bag and went to gather in the mountains before she could inspect it. Maggie was in the same dorm as her and was walking behind, and she did not see the smile on Maggie''s face. Then the ten teams gathered quickly and swept into the training ground''s mountain top. As soon as they reached the mountain, the various teams dispersed and proceeded along their specified routes. Leonard led the team and said, while holding a map, "Our path is on this side.It might be a little exhausting, but we can take a break if we get tired.I hope that no one falls behind¡± Maggie was the one who was most likely to fall behind because she couldn''t carry her shoulders or lift her hands due to the injury to her arm. As a result, she had be the team''s top priority of defense. Leonard carried Maggie''s backpack everywhere and was envied the group of single students he passed along the way. On the other hand, Olivia and Jake trailed behind the group, keeping a safe distance as they observed the environment and scenery of the mountain. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was enormous, and it was impossible to see the vast expanse of the horizon with a single nce. It was lush on all sides, but it looked so beautiful. However, the instructors had said that there were dangers and mechanisms everywhere in this ce so that they couldn''t let down their guard. Jake was a little nervous, and Olivia was taking her time. She could always sense an extraordinary aura in the mountain, full of spiritual energy that weed her. Suddenly, she had the thought that there might be a mine nearby. ¡®¡®If that were the case, that would be incredible!¡¯¡¯ Aside from the trial this time, she had to figure out how to find any jade mines nearby. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 With this goal in mind, Olivia began to intentionally slow down her walk. The team kept going. Everyone worked well together so that they wouldn''t lose one another. Leonard was pleased with his team. However, when he turned around, he saw Olivia behind with her usually rxed expression. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jake, who used to call out to everyone, trailed behind her, following her every step of the way. ¡®¡®This training looks like a spring outing¡± Leonard thought to himself. He was bored and wanted to say something, but still, he kept his mouth shut. ¡®¡®Forget it.Ignoring Olivia will consider as a favor to her¡± Maggie, on the other hand, witnessed Leonard''s stare at Olivia. She secretly hated the sight of it. She also could tell that Olivia had fought Leonard the day before yesterday. Because of that, the rtionship between Maggie and Leonard was even worse than before. However, she knew Leonard well. She knew that he hated Olivia from his shy posture, but his heart was still shaken in reality. ¡®Wouldn''t it be better if Leonard ignored Oliviapletely? What''s the point of me if he''s still looking for her from time to time?¡¯ Maggie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down, but she still pretended to be worried and asked, "Why is Olivia falling behind? Let''s wait for her!" As she spoke, Maggie pulled Leonard to a stop walking. Everyone else was following them, and the captain refused to leave, so they had no choice but toe to a stop as well so they could wait for Olivia. The sun was scorching, and everyone was walking under the sunlight. They weren''t tired or bitter, but they wanted the entire team to work together to amodate one person. However, someone was irritated and muttered, "She is such a burden.¡¯ Olivia, who appeared to be unaware of what they were saying, continued to walk slowly behind them. For ten minutes, she forced herself to walk a distance of less than a hundred meters! The entire team was raging in anger. "Great! Do you want us all to amodate you?" someone said. "Can''t you see that we''re waiting for you? Yet you still walk such a short distance! You don''t know how to walk faster, do you? You have no sense of team spirit! I believe your actions would definitely bring our team to the bottom!" A group of people chirped and criticized Olivia. However, Jake, who was following Olivia, yawned erratically, "You guys should go! And what are you all yelling about? Did we tell you to wait?" Olivia raised her eyebrows. Because of the two''s rebellious attitude, the others were so enraged that they groaned in frustration. "Forget it, let''s go! Let''s pretend these two people aren''t on our team!" Maggie appeared embarrassed as if she wanted to fight for her sister. But she knew that everyone had to look after her, So she got most of the teams¡¯ attention. Because of that, she could only reason out and make an issue. "Why don''t we go first, Leo? Then, if theye across any danger, Sister and the others wille after us" Leonard frowned, but seeing that the others were alreadyining about Olivia, he ended up nodding his head and agreed with her, "Let''s go" Without Olivia and Jake, the team advanced at a very fast speed. They didn''t get very far, though. Suddenly, the few members of the team leading the way immediately emptied their feet and fell into the trap as they passed through an open field with long grass. ¡®¡®What the instructor said was true: Olivia stared at the view. Four or five people fell into the pit, whimpering in pain.¡± The trap was very shallow, but they didn''t notice that the grass was covered entirely in fake leaves because they were careless. The pit had a depth of more than three meters. To ensure the safety of the victims, they ced a cushion beneath the hole to prevent them from falling into it. However, these people collided and knocked each other down, resulting in some colliding injuries. Leonard reacted quickly and drew Maggie to the side for a moment so she could avoid the ident. "What should we do, Leo? We need to save them, right?" Maggie asked while clutching on Leonard''s shirt. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Maggie searched her backpack for a roll of ropes. "You guys grab this so that we could pull you all up; she said as she threw it down. When a member of their team noticed this, she reacted immediately. "Maggie, how did you get that rope? We don''t have it in our backpacks! That''s so thoughtful of you.Now we won''t be afraid of any more traps in the future¡± The girl who was surprised on the side praised Maggie right away. The rope, indeed, yed a significant role in the team. With the use of rope, the trapped victims were then quickly rescued. "Finally!¡¯ Maggie breathed a sigh of relief. When she turned around, she noticed that Leonard was staring at her. So she blinked amusingly, appearing lively and cute. Leonard chuckled, "Let''s go.There is still a long way to go.Prepare to spend depressing nights one after another.I''ll lead the way.Follow me and be careful.¡± Leonard was still very reassuring despite the ident and carelessness of his team. Everyone rested for a while for a few minutes before they set off again. And finally, Olivia and Jake made their way over. Someone growled, "You two really know how to take advantage of the team!" "Ah, you''re right!" Olivia smiled, but her words were sarcastic. "A swarm of idiots is exploring the road ahead!" someone eximed once more. "The advantages are there.Then why don''t I take it?" "Okay! We''ll do that right away, but first--" Jake nodded in agreement and extended an invitation, saying, "You guys should keep going!" Everyone was taken aback by their unreasonable logics. Maggie bit her lower lip and said, somewhat irritably, "Stop messing, Olivia! This is a group assessment.There will be no rating for us if you fall behind the team¡± These words shook everyone. The team¡¯s members responded as well, "Because they are all part of the team, it is not appropriate to simply enjoy their sess without doing anything.We bore the brant and became trapped.Now, it''s your turn." They thought that Olivia would refuse, but they didn''t expect that she would agree. "Alright, as she spoke, she snatched the map from Leonard''s hand and took the lead. "Hey, wait for me!" Jake hurriedly followed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This time, both sides¡¯ positions were changed. Those with a faulty mind andzy attitude took the lead in testing the traps, while the previous pioneers walked at the back of the team. Then someone made a sarcastic remark, "The more traps you encounter, the more vulnerable you be.We''ll see if Olivia is embarrassed or not after saying such things!" Everyone shook their heads at the same time, clearly thinking the same thing. However, three hundred meterster, they came across a sandynd. They were in a mountain forest, so a swamp made sense, but the sand was so sharp that there was clearly a problem. Leonard stopped in the middle of the crowd and yelled at Olivia, "Don''t go there! This is most likely a quicksand area!" Of course, the quicksand created by the training base would not devour people in the same way that it did in the desert. It was only a small area at most. Half of it would lead to one''s body buried in the sad and it will be stuck there. Leonard needed to think about how to get out of this quicksand. However, it would be extremely inconvenient in a location where he had to pass through. Olivia, on the other hand, continued walking after Leonard had finished shouting. She continued to walk slowly and stepped directly into the quicksand. A mechanism kicked in, and the initially calm quicksand continued to sink. She''d fallen to her waist in just the blink of an eye. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Jake was shocked. Before Olivia stepped in, he reached out to stop her from walking. But then, Olivia had already stepped onto the quicksand. He was not sure if he should help her or not. When Leo saw what happened to Olivia, he shouted at Maggie. "Where is the rope? Take it out so we could save her!" Maggie was startled upon hearing Leo. She immediately stood up and began thinking about what she should do. However, she quickly panicked. The rope was certainly on the bottom of the bag, but she got frustrated. She had no idea where to get it. "What should I do? I don''t know where it is.I can''t find it!" Fortunately, the quicksand had slowed down. Even so, the quicksand was slowly pulling half of Olivia''s body down. Her waist was almost submerging into the mud. All of the girls were confident that they had nothing to worry about Olivia, so they rudelyughed and said, "Hey, don''t take this situation too seriously.It''s not a big deal! " "Everything''s working just fine.We should simply think of a solution to this problem because we''re only wasting our time.Gosh, what are these people doing here? The clock is ticking! We should hurry up!" As soon as the girls had finished speaking, Olivia extended her arms and began digging under the quicksand. A few secondster, she forcefully pulled something out from below and casually threw it aside. Moments after that, the quicksand had suddenly copsed. Not only did Olivia stop sinking, but the quicksand had also flowed downwards, pulling herself out of the danger. Everything happened so fast. Olivia had thought of a way out of the quicksand, so the problem was instantly solved. In the blink of an eye, Olivia stood there, her surroundings clean, as if the quicksand from before was just their illusion... "Is this ...is this real?" The boys looked at each other in disbelief. Even Leo was surprised. Earlier, the quicksand was stopping them from moving forward. If they wanted to pass through, they must have considered another way and possibly risked their lives. Leo had originally thought of the idea of throwing his backpack into the quicksand and stepping on it so he could rapidly go through. After that, he would find something to pull his backpack again. With that n, he won''t lose his belongings, but he figured out that it would take a bit longer for him. He never thought that Olivia would be able to solve this problem directly from the core of the problem! Simple and rough, but it was the most effective way he had ever seen! Turns out, Maggie only pretended that she had found the rope when Olivia''s waist was already submerged in the quicksand. By the time Maggie was about to say anything about saving Olivia, she unexpectedly saw that she got out of the quicksand. She instantly got mad. ¡®¡®Why did she get out so fast?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡¯Howe she was able to solve the problem that fast?¡¯¡¯ Questions started to flood her mind. She even suspected that Olivia was cheating. She didn''t think that Olivia would be able to find a solution for a short amount of time. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Olivia removed the sand on her body and began walking forward. Jake immediately gave her a thumbs up and shouted at her back, "Great job!" When he finished speaking, he proudly tagged along with Olivia. The quicksand was a challenge that seemed too great for them to handle. Along the way, everyone was panting. Olivia was the only one whose face was not red and whose body was more rxed. She walked moderately and she was far ahead of the group. The others were already exhausted. They didn''t have enough energy to continue walking, so they said that they wanted to rest in the area for a while. Although Jake was also a little tired, he didn''t want to be left behind so he mocked, "Guys, who said that he was afraid to continue doing the challenge earlier? I''m just wondering if that person was already embarrassed for underestimating Olivia!" No one said anything. During that moment, Olivia encountered another problem just over a hundred meters away from the group. Obviously, the trail was getting more difficult as they were fast approaching their destination. The problem they had to face next was right in front of Olivia. It was a fence with an iron and thorns, which blocked their way up to the mountain. ording to the rules of the challenge, they weren''t allowed to walk anywhere except the trail they were supposed to follow. Taking detours was prohibited. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 There were drones above them, which actually were surveince cameras, observing their actions. Aside from that, they also had tracking devices on their bodies. They were restricted from taking a detour. If one of them was caught cheating, the entire team would be kicked out of the challenge! The only way to open the fence with the iron and thorns was to shoot with a bow and an arrow. There were two targets on the side, and there were six bows and arrows on the ground. Based on the rule written on the side, at least three out of six arrows should automatically hit the fence. Olivia raised her eyebrows and almostughed. This challenge was too easy for her. Olivia willingly picked up the bow and arrow on the ground. She raised her hand, aimed for the target, and pulled the bowstring to release the arrow! The first arrow hit the target. Surprisingly, the second arrow hit again. Atst, Olivia had hit the target with six arrows in a row! When Jake had witnessed Olivia''s fearless side for the first time, he couldn''t help but recall that he had once challenged Olivia, but in the end, she won! Fortunately, the two of them were friends now. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They chose to reconcile and leave their sh behind. He looked at Olivia as if she was in a spotlight, glowing from head to toe. "Olivia, what an amazing skill! You did it!" He praised Olivia without any hesitation. The others were also amazed when they saw it happen right in front of them. Olivia, who was dressed in training clothes, had a slender and exquisite figure. When she raised her hand to turn her bow, it was extremely alluring. Many people had seen it, and they had witnessed how bold Olivia was when she epted Jake''s challenge. At that time, he was shocked, but when he looked back at that moment, his admiration for her remained. The only ones who were not impressed were Leo and Maggie. The challenge waspletely over when they went there. Therefore, they really didn''t know that apart from Olivia''s talent for painting, she also had this marvelous skill! After sessfully winning the trial, the fence automatically opened. Olivia continued to walk forward. When she passed the checkpoint, she raised her head and looked at the drone circling above her. For some reason, she had a strange feeling that their group was being watched. Without knowing it, she was actually right. Olivia looked at the drone for a few seconds before returning her gaze on the road. However, in front of theputer that was connected to the drone were two men who were watching them. Galen praised, "Did she just find out? No way! Did she have a clue that we were peeking at them through the drone?" No one answered him. Galen lowered his head, only to see Bruce staring at the video with an intense gaze. A captivating smile had formed on his face. It was a feeling that he had never felt before. When Galen saw Bruce''s face, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but whisper, "Bruce, you''ve already fallen in love with her, but you don''t know it.Don''t deny it! I can clearly see it!" Bruce''s dark and deep eyes never moved away from the monitor for a second, but he still replied, "Who said I''m denying it?" Bruce had just admitted his feelings for Olivia! Galen already knew that Bruce was serious, but he became terrified when Bruce red and his evil intentions seemed noticeable. Bruce quietly moved the angle of the drone from Olivia to Leo. The astonishment and surprise in Leo''s eyes when he found out Olivia''s archery skills were things that Bruce did not see before. Bruce''s face instantly darkened. He spoke, "Do you want to face death?" Galen didn''t know if Bruce was talking about him or Leo. Thus, Galen had more wicked thoughts. He chuckled and said, "What should we do? Why don''t we just poke him blind?" He stared at Bruce and slowly added, "How about I help you do it?" Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Bruce looked down on him and said, "You''re the only one who said that, not me.¡¯¡¯ Galenughed cheerfully. Indeed, it was impossible for them to kill Leo. After all, Leo was also his nephew. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Theyughed out loud. However, Bruce suddenly turned his head, and his odd gazended on Galen. Galen had goosebumps all over his body in an instant. He cautiously looked at Bruce and became confused as he asked, "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" "What do you think?" These cold words were filled with threats. Galen only reacted after he realized it. He immediately poked his eyes and groaned in grief, "I saw it too.What if I poke my eyes more to make you feelfortable? You jerk. Just like that, he looked at the screen and saw Olivia picking up a stone. She grinned. All of a sudden, she raised her hand and threw the stone at the drone! Just like the archery technique she had shown moments ago, Olivia''s attack was smooth and exceptionally urate. The drone was nted and it shook violently a few times before it was smacked down. Because she was irritated by the noise the drone was making, Olivia had thought of a way to shoot it down. Sheughed mischievously, "This time, it''s going to be quiet." The drone fell, and the buzzing sound that had been circling above her head finally disappeared. The video on theputer screen also stopped at the part where the drone was falling to the ground. Galen was both astounded and shocked. "She really did it neatly..." On the other hand, Bruce was also stunned by what he just saw and casually turned theputer off. He said, "I''m heading over there.There''s no need to follow me.If there''s anything else going on at the training base, let me know." On the training base, he secretly arranged for people to go over there so that he could be aware of the group''s movements at any moment. He was not doing it to spy on the group, but he was purely doing it because he had not seen Olivia for a long time. In addition, this challenge was more or less difficult. Apart from observing Olivia all day, he did not interfere with her. After all, this was indeed a rare opportunity for her. He understood her ambitions, so he watched her from afar. Watching her develop her abilities gradually... After destroying the drone, the strange feeling had disappeared. Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. She felt at ease, and at the same time, she quickened her pace to pass through the trail and reach the next obstacle her group had to face. Olivia did not break the drone out of the blue. She nned to do it beforehand. Since she wanted to walk ahead of the team to find out if there was certainly a jade vein on the mountain, she was naturally unaware of the drone. Now that the drone has been destroyed, the next annoying thing was the electronic tracker on her wrist. It was used to locate their direction and record their footsteps. However, she wasn''t allowed to take it off. Olivia pondered, ''How could I run away without being suspected?¡¯ At this moment, a wildly shocking roar came from a small forest in front of them! As expected of the king of all beasts, a single roar was enough to frighten people from moving towards the forest! "No, it can''t really be a tiger, right?" Someone asked. Another one reasoned, "Are you kidding me? This is a challenge that ensures our safety.If there really was a tiger, would they send us in to be eaten by it? Impossible, that isn''t going to happen¡± Leo also said, "Don''t worry, even if there really was a tiger, it must be locked in a cage¡¯ He guessed correctly. The tiger was indeed locked in a cage. However, no one knew that someone had secretly broken the lock on the cage. The tiger''s roar was unavoidably getting closer and closer to their ce. Everyone''s attention was drawn over to the noise, so no one saw the smile on Maggie''s face. She silently took two steps back. She wasn''t worried about her own safety. It was becausest night, while Olivia was taking a bath, she secretly stuffed something into Olivia''s backpack... That thing was enough to drive the tiger crazy and would surely follow Olivia wherever she goes. Unsuspiciously, the first one to attack before the tiger was Maggie! After a while, a majestic, ferocious beast indeed emerged from the forest. Its pair of eyes were looking at the group with greed, its mouth wide open, revealing its sharp, lethal teeth. When the tiger saw a lot of people, its eyes were green and its saliva was drooling down to the ground, causing everybody to be frantic so easily! "Ahhh!" Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Among the group was the timid one who cried out in horror! "It was really a tiger.I did not expect that it was going to be like this.Didn''t you say we were safe?" Someone asked. Another one spoke, "Don''t we have a distress device on us? Do you think the instructor wille to save us when we randomly press a button?" "Are you stupid? When the instructores overter, we won''t even have any bones left!" A man replied. Everyone was in chaos. Olivia''s eyes lit up. She had suddenly thought of a great idea. It was a good opportunity for her to leave the group. So she turned around and shouted to everyone who was petrified, "Let''s go!" After saying that, she ran towards another path and threw a stone at the tiger! An extremely bad- tempered tiger turned around and roared while its faint eyes also looked towards her. Anyone whom the tiger would focus on would definitely be so frightened that their faces would not dare to move. Olivia smiled and made a gesture with her hand to encourage the tiger toe nearer. "Come here.¡¯¡¯ She said in a tone that sounded like she wasmanding the tiger. "Roar" Olivia had dared to control the tiger. Her actions were meant to trigger the beast! The tiger let out a roar and grinned. It was clearly enraged and immediately headed towards Olivia''s direction! Olivia turned around and ran away as fast as she could. Her sudden action caught everyone off guard, and before they could even stop her, they saw that the tiger had been sessfully lured away by Olivia... This meant that they were safe now. Everyone was stunned and looked at each other. Apart from disbelief, there was also a deep, indescribable feeling that they had inmon. Everyone in that area had the same thought. And that was-- In order to save them, Olivia had risked her life to lure the tiger away. The person whom they hated and despised in the past was actually the one who had sacrificed her life for them. The cowardly girl sat on the ground and cried out, "We should apologize to her.We hated her and talked behind her back.We even refused to admit that we owe her debt after losing the bet.But at this critical moment, she was the only one who risked her life .." Everyone had felt the same way. They also felt guilty about the sudden incident. Inparison, these people were merely pitiful bastards for someone in the group. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Maggie was pretentiously moved by the sadness in their eyes, and her heart was filled with annoyance. She thought, ¡®¡¯That bitch died just like that, but she even earned a good reputation in the end.How irritating!¡¯¡¯ Much to her delight, no matter how heavyhearted everybody was, no one would ever go against her again! Maggie also cried out, forcefully suppressing her grief, and said, "This ce is still very dangerous.We must hurry up and leave.Otherwise, Olivia''s sacrifice will be in vain!" Back then, everyone was listening to her, but this time, everyone looked at her with disapproval and even ranted. "Maggie, are you human or not? No matter what, Olivia is also your friend.Are you looking forward to her death? You want to escape and save your life, but you don''t want to contact the training base to save her?" "Oh, that''s not what I meant..." Maggie was trying to alter her response, but everyone was already convinced that she was just suggesting it for her own sake. "If I could read everybody else''s minds, I would probably know what you''re thinking about! Maggie, people like you are too selfish!" Oneint after another, everyone red at her angrily. Maggie was dumbfounded. She deeply knew that she did a wrong move. The crowd was getting more furious at her. Each one of them became doubtful that she only said it for the sake of everyone''s safety. As a result, everyone looked at her as if she was being used of a major crime. Maggie was anxious. She reached out to hug Leo''s arm and cried, "Leo, you understand me, don''t you? I''m just thinking about everyone" However, Leo''s face was terrifyingly serious. "You think about everyone, but everyone is thinking about saving people, not running for their lives." Leo replied. These words weren''t too cruel, but it was the first time that Maggie felt that everyone was going against her! She felt betrayed. Leo ignored her and said to everyone, "Contact the training base and arrange rescue as soon as possible." "What about you?" Someone asked. "I''ll go find Olivia,'''' he answered. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Of all the people there, Leo and Olivia were considered the best. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Leo went to search for traces of Olivia, and the rest immediately contacted the base. This was undoubtedly the best thing to do at the moment. Hearing this, Maggie''s expression instantly changed, "No!" Her retort was too loud and was seemingly filled with grudge. Everyone looked over at her and asked her questions. "Why not?" "Don''t tell me you want to watch Olivia get into trouble and die?" Maggie immediately softened her posture, and a drop of tear appeared in her eyes. She advised, "Leo, what''s the difference between dying and going there? Yes, you''re strong and you''re not an ordinary opponent to everybody.But we''re talking about a ferocious beast that can eat people!" "Let''s contact the instructor and ask them toe and transfer us to a safer ce.This has to be the best way for all of us to get out of here!" "Besides, if Olivia did not shoot down the drone herself, the instructor would have known that we''re in big trouble.Didn''t you think that she had alreadye to save us, so the situation wouldn''t have been so bad!" Her words could be clearly heard by everyone there. She wanted everyone to ept the sacrifices Olivia had made because Olivia was the one who made this mess in the first ce. ¡®¡¯No one could me her for her life or death!¡¯¡¯ Maggie eximed but kept it to herself. Some of those who were not wise enough to analyze what she just said had agreed with her. They were convinced because Olivia indeed shot the drone down. If it wasn''t for this, the rescue team would have arrived long ago. Some people were surrounded by Maggie as she spoke, and their thoughts followed her incitement. As she stopped speaking and seemingly lost her strength to convince them again, she heard someone sneer. Thisughter was extremely abrupt, but it caused everyone to suddenly regain their senses. At another nce, Jake''s eyes were scarlet red. He stared at everyone and asked word by word, "What about your conscience? Was it eaten by a dog, or was it something that hadn''t existed since birth?" "The road is right there," he pointed, "You can either go back or find a safe ce to hide! If I were you, I''ll ride my horse and save myself! There''s no need for you losers!" Jake was so angry that his entire body trembled. He shouted that it almost sounded like a roar, "Scram! Fuck off, losers!" After saying that, he followed the path Olivia took earlier all by himself. Their thoughts were changed by Jake''s zing, heroic aura. It seemed like they were all awakened by the truth. Aman shouted, "I''ll go too!" Someone followed, and more people did the same. His aura was influential enough to change the way everyone had assessed the situation. He was extremely courageous in the minds of the people there. Leo lowered his head and looked at Maggie. He stretched out his hand and pulled Maggie''s arms open one by one. At the same time, he said, "You should stay behind and wait for me in a safe ce¡± "No...Don''t¡­¡± Maggie wept in beauty. She continuously sobbed. If she acted that pitiful in the past, Leo would definitely feel sorry for her. However, he had to do what seemed right, just like everybody. It did not matter who sacrificed his life, for any man with courage would not standzily by. Therefore, Maggie watched helplessly as Leo and everyone rushed over, running away from her. It felt as if the sand was moving up to the sky, and she was there alone. Maggie''s face was filled with resentment. She only wished that Olivia had already died and was inside the belly of the tiger, never going toe back! However, at this moment, Olivia was running in all directions. She seemed to be in a panic, but in reality, the ce she was running to was getting closer to the ce where she could strongly feel the spiritual energy. The big tiger chased after her all the way, looking fierce and merciless. The tiger''s fangs that were exposed even before it chased Olivia made her shiver. Olivia ran into a steep-sided valley and jumped down without hesitation. There were huge rocks below that covered her body. Taking advantage of the situation, she randomly flipped through her backpack. It was the challenge equipment that was distributed to everyone the day before they went there. There were water,pressed biscuits, and other than a first aid kit, some defensive weapons should be there in order for Olivia to be prepared when the tigeres to attack her. However, when Olivia was looking for the weapons, she suddenly found a piece of deer meat and deer blood beneath the things inside the backpack. Olivia was stunned. It was absolutely impossible that these things were put by the training camp instructors in their backpacks, so the only person whom Olivia thought was Maggie, who was in the same dormitory as her. Maggie also secretly unzipped her backpack while she was bathing yesterday. Without a doubt, the backpack seemed like it was opened by someone, but the assembly whistle blew so quickly that she didn''t have time to inspect it. In other words, the tiger identally escaped from its cage, so it must have been intentionally unlocked. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ''¡®Good job, really good job" Olivia couldn''t help butugh. However, at that moment, she could hear a tiger''s roar from a distance. The tiger followed her smell and easily found her hiding behind the big rock. "Are you hungry?" Olivia casually threw the deer meat which was still covered with blood. When the huge tiger saw the meat he liked so much, he immediately opened his big mouth and took a bite. After a while, he finished the offered food. But how could this tiny bit of meat satisfy it? As a result, it slowly approached Olivia, relishing the aftertaste left in its mouth. The tiger''s pale yellow eyes shone with a ferocious bloodthirsty glint in the sunlight. Olivia was tired from running. She stood up and leaned against the big rock, as if she had given up struggling. However, Olivia counted every step that the tiger took. "One¡± "Two.¡± "Three.¡± When the tiger reached the fifth step, there was but a single step that separated it from Olivia who was huddled beside the rock. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With a casual pounce, it could almost tear her apart. And the huge tiger had indeed did so. It gritted its teeth before it pounced towards Olivia. The beast opened its mouth widely and was about to take a bite at the neck of its intended prey. All the while, Olivia remained motionless. However, the tiger suddenly twitched and lost all its strength before it carelessly fell to the ground. It remained motionless in its ce without even the will to lift its paws. The tiger was stunned and he immediately suspected the deer meat he had just devoured. No matter his suspicions, his intended prey had slowly approached him and said with smile, "Have you realized that I had put some tranquilizer in deer''s meat you just ate?" There was a look of astonishment in the tiger''s eyes, as if it was left speechless. Olivia didn''t know if it could understand her words. But all she received as a response was the rumbling sound from its throat and gnashing teeth, showing her its obvious dissatisfaction. With a grin, Olivia suddenly pped its butt and said, "Why are you so fierce? If you get any fiercer, I''ll pull out your teeth, one by one¡± The huge tiger immediately shut its mouth.However, its eyes remained fiercely staring at her. It had regretted feasting on that meat. ¡®¡®If I had only known that this prey was this cunning, I wouldn''t have taken it lightly from the start.What kind of game did I y, chasing her around? Wasn''t it better if I just directly bit her neck and eat her?¡¯¡¯ The tiger thought. ¡®¡®Right now, I''m a fish trapped in a bowl?¡± Olivia saw that the tiger seemed to possess some intelligence. She caressed its head and saidnguidly, "As long as you behave properly, I won''t hurt you." "But now I''m tired of running.Do you know what that means?" The tiger remain motionless. This time, it wasn''t just because it suspected that Olivia drugged it, but also because its dignity and pride as a king among beasts had been seriously provoked. The tiger gritted its teeth even harder. A sh of killing intent shone in its eyes. It looked as if he wished he could tear her apart viciously at that moment. However, he was unable to move and was powerless against Olivia. But even so, the tyrannical might of a tiger could not be underestimated. It had the biological instinct to hunt for its prey. And all other lowly beings in the food chain were Instinctively afraid of it. However, Olivia was a different league of her own. Not only was she calm, she even had the guts to take out a small pill from her backpack and waved it around in front of the big cat as she asked, "Do you want to eat it?" This action had made the tiger even more frightened. Still, it angrily gritted its teeth and looked at her with renewed hatred. However, when its dark golden orbs saw what Olivia was holding, it was immediately petrified. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 As the owner of the Pharmacy, any item Olivia took out was a top-grade item that was hard to buy even with a thousand gold coins. Take the pill in her hand for example. After being refined by a special method, it tasted odd and almost herb-like. This was something Olivia had originally brought with her just in case. Apart from that, when she went to Emperor Scenery Bay to perform acupuncture for Philip, she had laced the needle with the same type of medicine. The said medicine will help in nourishing his body and strengthening his bones while also aiding in removing toxins from his meridians. Apart from that, it also supplies the patient with a rare spiritual energy. Neither man nor animal could resist such temptation. At this moment, the tiger was stunned. It tried to open its mouth to take the pill but Olivia raised it even further away. "There''s no such thing as a free lunch in the world.If you don''t sign a contract with me, why would I give it to you?" Olivia smiled. The tiger got even more infuriated. ¡®¡®Who said that there was no free lunch in the world? Before I was released today, I had been eating free lunch my owner threw into my cage!¡¯¡¯ The tiger thought furiously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®¡®It was even all meat''¡¯ It remembered regretfully. ¡®¡®Only this prey was bold and daring.She actually want me to sign a contract to sell myself to her!¡¯¡¯ The mighty tiger was really bullied by Olivia. In the end, the tiger could do nothing. For the sake of the invible dignity of the king of all beasts, the tiger finally agreed to it. The huge cat nodded in agreement to the Olivia''s terms with great reluctance. Olivia threw the pill and it went straight into the tiger''s mouth. In an instant, the tiger felt an indescribable sense of relief. His limbs and bones seemed to have been immersed in a hot spring, which made him feel incredibly comfortable. The cat narrowed his eyes, almost as if he was in cloud nine. Seeing that the tiger was about to fall asleep, Olivia pped him again and angrily said, "What are you sleeping for? Get up and work.If you do well, I''ll give you a few more pills." The tiger almost sobbed but still got up from the ground. After taking the pill, not only did he regain his strength, he even felt that he had be stronger. So, he thought to himself, ''¡¯If I had only pounced at her, wouldn''t it be food and pills falling into my mouth at the same time?¡± However, before he could move, he saw Olivia smiling faintly in his direction. "Don''t you think if I was able to paralyzed you just a moment ago, it would be easier for me to kill you now?" As a precaution, she kept more than one pack poison on her body. She casually sprinkled a pack of powder from one of her pockets onto the ground which caused the small patch of flowers and grass therein to wither instantly before finally turning all ck. ¡®¡®Apparently, it was this lethal!¡¯¡¯ After witnessing it, the tiger immediatelyid at Olivia''s feetpliantly and rubbed his head against her legs. Olivia rode atop the tiger''s back. ¡®¡®It had been such a hard journey and it isn''t bad to hitch a ride from a big cat¡± she thought to herself. "Go that way,'''' she pointed in a direction and urged him, "Speed up.¡± It was less than fifteen minutes before she could maneuver the tiger effortlessly. The rest of the team would definitely inform the camp to request for help, so if she wanted to arrive immediately, she had to speed up. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to be there before the additional back-up arrived. The tiger ran quickly all the way. Originally, he thought that Olivia would be thrown down, but she hugged him tightly. She even had the time toin, "Little brother, it''s time for you to take a shower: The tiger was left speechless. Fortunately, although he was reluctant to work for her, Olivia still gave him a generous reward. She would asionally throw at him a pill as if it was just some type of candy. Gradually, the tiger went from an unwilling servant to cooperative ally for Olivia. He would even sometimes act like a real pet cat. Not long after, Olivia arrived at the ce where she felt had the most abundant spiritual energy. It was a closed canyon. There was also a "Restricted" sign erected at the entrance. Olivia surveyed the surroundings and didn''t notice that her surveince equipment had directly entered. As they approached the entrance, the spiritual energy in the canyon became even more abundant. If she had only suspected it before, this time, Olivia was certain that there was definitely a jade vein in this canyon. Then a question arose in her mind. ¡®¡®This territory was clearly within the nning scope of the camp.Others did not know that there was a jade mine, so how could I found it?¡¯¡¯ Chapter 118 Chapter 118 After thinking about this question, Olivia was prepared to go back to the camp since she had already confirmed it.She threw a few more pills over to the tiger''s mouth and rubbed its giant head. "Are you ready to go back with me?" The big cat hummed in agreement and let Olivia ride on his back before speeding away again.The duo did not encounter any other animals or beasts on their way. But it wasn''t because the mountaincked inhabitants.It was because the tiger''s aura caused them to scatter and flee far away in fear. Olivia yawned atop the tiger''s back.She was a little sleepy after encountering a series of misadventures.Her eyes were already narrowed, trying to keep her consciousness. At the same time, the students at the campsite immediately rushed into the mountain, with weapons, as soon as they received help. Every one of them had a different background. So no matter what happened, they must ensure the safety of all students. However, it was a mighty tiger that had actually escaped from the iron cage! If something really happened, the consequences would be unimaginable! At the same time that help was dispatched, Bruce, who was a hundred kilometers away, also received the news. "What are you talking about?" He suddenly stood up from the leather chair. In an instant, his entire body released an icy cold pressure which almost turned the whole president''s office into an ice cer. The messenger who conveyed the message was even more terrified as cold sweat trickled down his back. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It had been many years since he had seen the boss this angry. Bruce looked at the messenger in front of him with an extremely dark expression. "Prepare the helicopter!" "Yes!" As if receiving an amnesty, he immediately ran out of the office and quickly arranged for a helicopter. Five minutester, several helicopters took off from the top floor of Emperor View Building. The sleepy Olivia, who was still riding atop the tiger''s back, didn''t know that there were so many people looking for her. Because of the great distance, the first to reach the area was the people from the training camp. They brought with them tranquilizers, stun guns and other weapons. Along the way, they followed the tracker and found no traces of blood on the road. This gave many people the opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief. It was a coincidence that other than the instructors, the team led by Leo and Jake had identally found Olivia first! From afar, what they saw was Olivia lying on the back of the tiger while on the verge of death. This scene caused everyone to shiver in terror. ¡®¡®Could it be..¡¯¡® Everyone was reluctant to believe the scene before them. ¡®¡¯Could it be that the tiger had already eaten enough, so he threw his prey on his back and prepared to drag it back to eat slowly?¡¯¡¯ Jake almost burst into tears. He rushed towards the tiger with a knife in his hand, almost like a madman. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Put her down!" However, the tiger gritted its teeth and let out a loud roar.The tiger''s ferocious roar left everyone horror- stricken. All of them trembled in fear before their knees gave out and fall to the ground. Leo had also walked forward, his expression was unusually solemn. He knew that with the amount of manpower they currently have, they cannot resist the ferocious beast.They don''t even know if they''ll be able to keep their lives today. Jake was also frightened but he still stuck by Leo''s side and shouted, "I told you to put her down.Do you hear me?" The other members of the team behind him were also prepared to fight to the death. ¡®¡®I had no choice even if I''m this terrified¡¯¡¯ Jake wanted to cower, but what else could he do besides brave his way at this point? ¡°I hope that the camp that I have contacted arrive soon or else we can only give up our lives here¡± The tiger slowly walked towards them.Each of its step exude a mighty grandeur. His eyes were filled with contempt as if everyone before his eyes were nothing but a bunch of unptable dishes. As the tiger took one step at a time, everyone was trembling. However, despite their fear, they still tightly clutched onto their daggers and was ready to fight to death. Just as they were about to charge forward, they saw the slender figure on the back of the tiger yawning as she gradually lifted her head to greet them. "Huh? You guys are here?" Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Under the zing sun, the girl on the tiger''s back was dressed in a training uniform but not a drop of blood stained it. She was still clean and elegant as was before. She greeted them with a smile and the twinkle in her eyes gave them a sense of relief. She lookedpletely unharmed and unaware of the danger posed against her. Jake''s mouth was wide open in disbelief, almost as if an egg was stuffed inside. ¡®Olivia, are you aware of what you''re doing" Incredulity was written on his his face. ¡®¡®You''re riding a tiger! A tiger!¡¯¡¯ He wanted to scream but he couldn''t voice out his thoughts. ¡®¡®Those sharp fangs and deadly ws could instantly end your life! Jake believed that Olivia had gone stupid, so he wanted to remind her she was riding a tiger. However, he was afraid that the tiger would go mad and bite him. Apart from him, Leo was even more dumbfounded. At that moment, the tiger grinned before it let out a loud roar. Just as he finished roaring, Olivia pped his rear and said, "What are you up to? Shut up!" Everyone was stunned silly after they saw what Olivia did. ¡®¡®It''s over! This beast will finally go berserk and feast on us:¡± Everyone was so frightened that they hugged each other as they trembled. They closed their eyes waiting for pain but the tragedy they had expected did note. Looking closely, not only was the giant tiger that was pped by Olivia not frantic, it even let out groans filled with grievance. It sounded like a pet cat ying coquettish. ¡®¡®What...What is this situation?¡¯¡¯ Everyone was astounded by the scene. Samuel, who was betting with Olivia on the day of the exam, saw this scene and his hand trembled. He sped his fingers tightly as he asked, "Are you alright?" This question was obviously nonsense. It was because Olivia looked like a goddess and her face was even rosy and lustrous. Not only was she fine, she was Clearly in a better condition than them! Olivia smiled and jumped down from the tiger''s back. She rubbed the big cat''s head and said, "Come baby, say hello to everyone¡¯¡¯ While everyone was still dumbfounded, the tiger reluctantly raised its paw and waved it around to greet them. ¡®¡®Hmph! This bunch of scums.You are all not worthy of this king''s attention!¡¯¡¯ The tiger thought silently. Although they were still nervous, the tiger''s "greeting" made everyone exim in admiration. All of them burst into merriment. "I feel like my life has reached its peak!" "The king of all beasts had greeted me!" "I can brag about this story for the rest of my life!" Before everyone could recover from the tiger''s greeting, they saw the him lying at Olivia''s feet while raising its ws at her. He rubbed his head intimately against her leg, appearing like a spoiled tiger. It was a huge contrast to how he had perfunctorily treated them as if they were but a bunch of dregs. Everyone was amazed with the scene before them. The tiger''s gaze towards Olivia instantly became respectful. Before they came, the group had already prepared for the worst. They had originally thought that what they would witness would be a bloody scene. However, the had never imagined that the mighty tiger would not only let Olivia live unscathed, it would also try its best to curry favor from her by coquettishly rolling around in all sorts of ways! Everyone was shocked! Before they came, they had already prepared themselves to battle it out with the fearsome beast. However, all their preparation was for naught.Samuel swallowed his saliva. He was extremely nervous.He tried to take a step forward, wanting to check if this tiger was indeed docile and harmless. However, he had just taken two steps closer but the tiger had suddenly whipped it its head towards him and locked his deathly gaze on him. "Ah!" Samuel was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He closed his eyes and shouted, "Help! Don''t eat me! Don''t eat me!" This kind of cowardice amazed everyone. At the same time, the people in attendance understood that the tiger was not docile and harmless. But it treated a person depending on who it was.The tiger only curries favor from Olivia.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 But went ites to other people...It surely wouldn''t mind the extra food. "Boss, it was my fault.I shouldn''t have lost the bet and reneged on my debts.In the future, whatever you say, I''ll get it done without reservations!" Everyone suddenly mored at Olivia''s feet. "Boss, are you tired? Shall I fan for you?" "Boss, does the re of the sun overwhelm you? I''ll stand here and shade you!" This courtesy was unprecedented. Jake pped mmed his hands together and flew into rage. He angrily said, "Are you trying to rob me of my favorite sister? She had not yet agreed to anything, so what right do you have to even offer?" Jake was so mad, but even his jealousy could not deter those who flocked at Olivia''s feet to curry favor. Oliviaughed twice, "That''s no problem¡± She didn''t mind showing off. ¡®¡®But I didn''t expect these people toe looking for me¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when the crisis was resolved. Even the instructors, who came prepared for the rescue, were relieved when they saw Olivia sitting under the shade of a tree with a big tiger at her feet. All the students nearby were busy fanning her or passing water. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The instructors were stunned. After seeing that everyone acted as if there was no danger, they immediately scolded the students, "What are you thinking? There''s a huge ferocious beast in your midst and you''re doing nothing! Are you prepared to be its meal?" All the instructors could think of was that the tiger was full, so they stopped attacking people. Just as they were about to take advantage of the fact that the tiger was sleeping, Olivia stopped them and said, "There''s no need for that tranquilizer.I''ll just order the tiger to enter the cage." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡®¡®Order the tiger?!¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Is she out of her mind?¡¯¡¯ One of the instructorsughed angrily, "Do you think this is your pet cat? Can you do what you just said? The little girl is still young but she is capable of such big words!" As he finished speaking, he made a move towards the tiger. However, the tiger was woken up and when it heard its new master being ridiculed, it immediately let out a roar and the entire mountain heard his majestic roar. The instructor fell to the ground with a pale face. Olivia smoothed his hair andforted him, "Good boy, don''t scare him too much¡¯¡¯ After saying that, the tiger, who wished to tear the instructor apart, obediently sat back down. However, he let out a dissatisfied grunt and stared maliciously at the instructor ¡®¡®This, this¡­¡± The interaction between Olivia and the tiger shocked the instructor. ¡®¡®This ferocious tiger was actually so obedient?¡¯¡¯ He thought in disbelief. ¡®¡¯He was like a domesticated cat!¡¯¡¯ He was shocked beyond belief but he didn''t dare to cause any more trouble. One of the instructors held the cage and opened its iron door. He then said, "Then let it enter the cage?" Olivia patted the big cat''s head and said, "Go, I''ll take you away in a few days." The tiger rubbed his head coquettishly before he slowly walked back into the cage. His obedience had caused everyone to be astonished. ¡®¡®This is incredulous!¡¯¡¯ The instructors could not conceal the shock in their eyes.Only the instructor who personally taught Olivia to fight was gratified. At that moment, everyone saw a helicopter fly over from afar.When they looked up, they were astounded to see five helicopters heading their way. The helicopters slowly descended from the sky.As it got down, a gust of wind and sand filled the air and countless fallen leaves fluttered around.The door of the helicopter opened and a slender figure came down. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 The sky was filled with sand as the mountain winds danced wildly. A vast area was upied by several helicopters, and many well-trained bodyguards jumped down from them. Their sturdy physiques and shrewd gazes all showed their outstandingbat prowess. However, at this moment, everyone''s gazes were drawn away from the bodyguards. They just stared nkly at the man with amanding presence and an iparably noble and superior demeanor. It was a stunning three- dimensional face with defined corners and edges. No one dared to test the sharpness of those deep ink-like eyes to see whether they were bright and sharp, and whether they where cold. Everyone was so shocked that they forgot to breathe. They only stared nkly at this graceful and noble man who was radiating a powerful aura as if he descended from the sky like a god. Everyone in LC City knew that this was a top-notch elite that everyone was in awed of, envious of, and fearful of, but could never bepared to. he had an unmatched wealth and could not be matched by any other wealthy man in the city. Bruce! His appearance undoubtedly caused the hearts of everyone present to surge. "Wow, it''s Bruce Tucker! With his money and power, he is surely the most influential person in the entire LC City! Wow, I''m so excited.Aside from seeing his photos in the magazines, this is the first time I''ve seen him in person.He''s so handsome" the girls eximed excitedly. The girls were so eager to see the man, that they were on the verge of passing out, their hearts racing and their eyes darting from left to right, wanting to stare, but they didn''t have the courage to do so. Samuel thought he was smart, so he lowered his voice and exined to his friends, "Uncle Bruce probably heard about our ident and was worried about his nephew''s safety, so he personally came to save you!" This spection caused everyone to nod in unison. After all, only his nephew, Leonard, could be connected to Bruce. Speaking of which, it dragged on Leonard''s good fortune to be sure. Samuel rubbed his hands and touched Leonard with his arm. He said, "Leonard, can you introduce me to himter? My family has a project recently and wants to coborate with your uncle.¡± He thought of a good idea. After all, I never had the chance to see Bruce.Not only did I meet him this time, I might even be able to get acquainted with him through Leonard: Normally, Leonard would not refuse.But this time...He hesitated. This was because his uncle didn''t necessarilye here because he was worried about him. Just as this thought shed through his mind, Bruce, who hade down from the helicopter, headed straight for him. Leonard suddenly felt a little nervous. His uncle was only seven years older than him, therefore their rtionship was not close. He was mostly polite and terrified especially with his pair of deep and sharp eyes, which made it impossible for people to guess what he was thinking. Leonard''s heart was filled with apprehension, and he was even slightly ttered. Just as he was about to say hello, Bruce walked past him casually. He didn''t even flinch and headed straight for the southern scenery under the shade of the tree. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Leonard who was full of emotions, was speechless. Everyone on both sides was stunned! Olivia was calm as usual. She even chuckled softly and tilted her head to ask, "Bruce, are you looking for me?" "Isn''t it obvious?" Bruce raised his eyebrows and swept his gaze across Olivia''s body. Seeing that she did not show any signs of injury, all his worries were suddenly gone just like the dark clouds that had been covering the sky and had suddenly cleared, allowing him to view the clear sky once more. "I''m fine.¡¯¡¯ Olivia blinked her eyes, "Not only that, I also got a big cat.I also want to take him away in two days.I wonder if the training base will agree or not" She deliberately chose this opportunity to say something because she wanted to rely on Bruce¡¯s enormous influence in LC City to support herself. In this way, how could the training base disagree? Bruce instantly understood her judgment. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 He hated being tricked the most, but if truth be told, he was amused when ites to Olivia''s antics. In fact, he was more than willing to go along with them. Hence, Bruce casually turned towards the instructors of the training base and said, "This tiger belongs to me.¡± "Yes sir, yes sir" The instructors hurriedly agreed and wiped the sweat off their foreheads, not daring to disagree. ¡®¡®This is a powerful man that we can''t afford to offend!¡¯¡¯ they thought. Other requirements had to be met, in addition to the big cat. This was because he had donated most of the equipment of the training base, which was even more expensive than the cost of building the base! Of course, the boss did this for some reason. After saying that, Bruce whispered to Olivia, ¡®¡¯I''ll help you raise it.You can go to king''s View Bay to visit it anytime in the future." Olivia''s family would definitely not agree to have such a big cat, so she had already considered this point. She had to concede that it was just as sweet as Bruce had wanted it to be! Originally, Olivia had nned to temporarily leave it in the herb house, but it would definitely be hard to handle. For a while she was also worried about the ownership of such a big cat. Now, the problem was solved. Olivia''s heart was overflowing with joy and excitement, and her smile was even more alluring. "Alright, it just so happens that King''s View Bay is big.Spare a piece ofnd on the backside of the mountain.Don''t worry, it doesn''t need to be taken care of anymore!" She blurted out. After she finished speaking, she realized that what she said was wrong, ¡®¡®Did I just expose something?¡¯¡¯ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Supposedly, she hadn''t visited King''s View Bay when she was in South View. ¡®''My tone must be giving me away!¡¯¡¯ she thought. In the blink of an eye, Olivia immediately changed the topic, hoping that Bruce hadn''t heard the meaning behind her words! "You''re supposed to be very busy, right? I''m fine.You should hurry back and attend to your business.I don''t know how many things I''ve dyed you from today?" she said. Seeing that Bruce didn''t move, Olivia directly pushed his back and caught him up with the helicopter. Originally, the interaction between the two of them had put everyone in trance, and the watching crowd felt as if they were hallucinating. However, Olivia directly pushed Bruce. What made people even more dumbfounded was that the legendary boss who didn''t like women approaching him, wasn''t angry at all. On the contrary, his handsome face was actually indulging. ¡®¡®Let her do whatever she wants¡± he thought. By the time everyone recovered from this shocking and unbelievable scene, Olivia had already sent Bruce away. Just like when it arrived, the vast helicopter slowly rose and eventually turned into a small ck dot in the sky, disappearing from everyone''s view. Apart from Olivia, everyone else was dumbfounded! What did they just see? Was it really an illusion? After all, Leonard knew a little bit about the situation, and he knew that his uncle really cared about Olivia. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have punished him and gave him fiftyshesst time! He was bed ridden in the hospital for half a month! Therefore, this time, he was still a little mentally unprepared for what just took ce in front of them. However, the uncontroble irritation in his heart caused him to feel distracted for no reason. Samuel''s mouth gaped open, surprised to the point of looking ridiculous. Fortunately, he still wanted to be on Leonard''s good side at the beginning and use this as a springboard to establish a friendship with Bruce. However, he didn''t expect that this bet was wrong, and the springboard that he was trying to use, was even worse! For a moment, Olivia felt that more guys were trying to tter her. Because of that, she raised her eyebrows and smiled indifferently, "The mission hasn''t beenpleted yet.Let''s go." After saying that, she took the lead. The road that followed was extremely smooth. Contrary to being ridiculed by others all along the way, from time to time, someone would fan the wind, hand over water, and try his best to shade her from the sun. The remaining checkpoints did not require her to personally make a move, and she was happy to command them at her leisure. When Maggie caught with the team, she was dumbfounded when she saw this! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Maggie was reluctant to approach Olivia upon seeing that the whole team was having a great time! But there was no other way. Everyone had left. If her sister did nothing, would it be considered as heartless? So she followed. It was only because of her initial hesitation that she was dyed. When she caught up with them, she didn''t follow Leonard and the others. No one heard her shouting from behind, let alone stopping to wait for her. Maggie even sprained her ankle during the chase, making her furious. Afterwards, the distance between them grew wider and wider, and it didn''t help that there were many forks in the forest. She lost her way right away. Only after the instructors tracked her down did she let someone escort her to the base. Maggie had already thought about it. She was miserable because of Olivia and Leonard. They would most likely meet at that moment. ¡®''Seeing me in such a miserable situation, Leonard would definitely pity me¡± she thought triumphantly. She had thought of thousands of possibilities, but she never expected that Olivia, who was already dead in her eyes, would actuallye back alive! And the tiger didn''t eat her? Maggie clenched her fists in anger. When North told her about this n, she quietly moved Olivia''s backpack and packed her ticket to assure her that everything was fine. She would definitely let Olivia die in a sudden ident! As a result, Not only was this bit*h fine, it seemed that she gave everyone in the team a bewitching soup, causing them to circle around her, begging for her attention! Maggie''s eyes darkened and she almost fainted from anger. Fortunately, when she was about to copse, Leonard noticed her with his sharp eyes. He immediately ran over and hugged her, asking, "Maggie, why are you here? Are you alright?" ¡®''But how do you know if I''m okay?''¡¯ she thought bitterly. Maggie secretly hated it, but she had an exhausted smile on her face. "I was worried about you, so I chased after you all the way.But I''m so useless.Why can''t I keep up with you? I identally fell and even sprained my leg..." she said. She looked so miserable that her training uniform was also ashen, and there were gashes of thorns on the back of her hand. Looking down, she saw that her ankle was swollen and red. Obviously, her sprain was not minor. But even so, she did not cry. Instead, sheforted him with a gentle smile. She was frail but tenacious. Leonard sighed. He couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. He picked her up and said, "I diot, I originally wanted you to stay here and wait for us, but I didn''t expect you to follow me.I feel like I''ve done something terrible to you¡± he said. "Let me treat your wounds." Leonard directly carried Maggie back to the location of therge group and said, "Maggie got injured while she was chasing us.Let''s stop and rest" Originally, Olivia''s n was toplete their journey within the day and directly reach the peak of the mountain. This way, they wouldn''t have to spend the night in the wild. Everyone was eager to follow Olivia''s lead as they prepared to break the checkpoint. When they heard Leonard''s words, they subconsciously looked at her. All of them wanted to ask for her opinion. Maggie was used to observing people''s expressions and seeing this subtle action, she couldn''t help but clench her hands tightly. She said grudgingly, "Sorry, I was the one who slowed everyone down.Why don''t you continue? Just don''t mind me..." Her voice grew softer and softer, as if someone had bullied her. Leonard was still the captain. Although it wasn''t obvious that she had used him during the journey, he truly loved Maggie. He didn''t want his rank as a captain to be questioned, so he decided, "Stay, where you are!" No one responded. He frowned and said, "We are a team, we must..." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Olivia. "Everyone, rest.Let''s continue after twenty minutes." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone who had just hesitated followed her instruction. "Yes, ma''am!" It was obvious that everyone favored Olivia and, Leonard, as captain, paled inparison. If they were to chose again, everyone would surely choose Olivia as their captain. Leonard wasn''t important to these people, but he didn''t mind much as long as his goal was achieved. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Thus, he put Maggie down and put his coat on the ground to let her sit down. "Take off your shoes.I''ll put some medicine on your scratches¡± he said. "Leonard¡­¡± Maggie''s face was full of emotion, "You are so kind to me, but I seem to be holding you back.Did I make things difficult for you considering that everyone doesn''t want to listen to you?" ¡®''The implication is that Olivia is the only one in charge, but I am the captain of the team.If it was any arrogant man, he wouldn''t be willing to be overshadowed by a woman, right?¡¯'' he thought grimly. Moreover, Leonard, who was born wealthy was ustomed to being the one in charge. When had someone like him, who had always been confident, ever felt so betrayed? Maggie wanted to provoke him, but Leonard ignored it. If he didn''t like something or was annoyed at anything, he would justpletely ignore it. He only said, "I don''t care." ¡®''As long as I sessfully pass the trial, everything will be fine, but who would be the next captain?¡¯'' he wondered. He was not that practical. However, Maggie was somewhat stunned. This was a situation that she had never expected. ¡®''Could it be that something that I do not know about had happened during the time I fell behind?''¡¯ she wondered. Thus, after Leonard finished treating her wounds, Maggie took advantage of her rest. She quietly sat beside a girl and curiously asked, "Melody, did anything dangerous happen when you ran to save my Olivia?" Melody was close to Maggie in school and they always had a good time together. Hearing this, she immediately waved her hand and said, "Hey, we ran to save people, but it failed.I never expected that the ferocious man-eating tiger had turned into Olivia''s pet.It was extremely obedient!" "Tell me what happened!" she asked. Maggie thought that she had misheard something, but before she could ask in detail, she heard Melody say, "Also, even if you fell behind, you still saw the helicopters flying over your head, right?" "Do you know who was on it?" "My God, that was Bruce Tucker! I was dumbfounded when I saw him today! He was even more handsome than the rumors said! I felt so jealous whoever was his girlfriend!" Melody''s eyes lit up, clearly looking very excited. Melody finally grasped the conversation and asked anxiously, "You said that the head of the Tucker Family was here? Was he here for Leonard?" "Not really!" Melody''s face was beaming with excitement and gossip as she continued, "At first, we thought that Mr.Tucker was here for Leonard, but let me tell you a secret, he was here for Olivia!" Melody said excitedly. Although her tone wasced with envy and jealousy, she did not have any malicious intent. Even though she admired the legendary figure, she was well aware of her position. There would always be people who would never interact with each other, so it was fine if she envied others. She didn''t want to overestimate herself and cause trouble. Melody envied Olivia and muttered to herself, ''¡¯Ah, I wonder what kind of rtionship Olivia has with the Mr.Tucker.It should be extraordinary, right? Could the rumors from before be true? My God, I''m so intrigued¡± She was immersed in her own fantasies,pletely oblivious to the distortion and resentment in Maggie''s eyes. ¡®''Why does Olivia take all the good things?¡¯'' she thought bitterly. Others had gone to great lengths to release the tiger from the iron cage, and she had even put the deer blood and meat in Olivia''s backpack as to stimte the tiger and attack her. Originally, Olivia would have died here no matter what, but she never expected that a wild tiger would be her pet in the blink of an eye! Even Bruce, who was a hundred kilometers away, heard that Olivia was in danger and flew all the way here without saying a word! ¡®''Who is she to deserve such treatment from him? Why? What right did she have?!''¡¯ Maggie looked at Olivia with a venomous gaze. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, the girl who had been leaning against the shade of a tree suddenly opened her eyes, and met her gaze from afar¡­ Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Unprepared, Maggie didn''t even have time to disguise herself.The viciousness and malice in her eyes were exposed in front of Olivia. Surprisingly, Olivia had not been shocked at all, as if she had seen through all of her charades and schemes. Not only was she not angry, she even shed her a smile. It looked extremely demonic and was filled with wicked energy. Maggie immediately shifted her gaze. She felt an indescribable panic. Twenty minutes passed quickly. Olivia stood up, stretched her waist, and mumbled, "It''s gettingte.If you don''t want to spend the night here, then let''s get going." Everyone was already impatient. Hearing this, they did not object and carried their backpacks as they marched forward valiantly. "Ma''am, I''ll take care of that.How can a delicate girl like you do this kind of work that requires a lot of stamina?" Olivia''s backpack was also taken over by someone on his own initiative, "Ma''am, I''ll carry it with me, how can I let you carry this? This is too heavy!" The corner of Jake''s mouth twitched. ¡®''They had probably forgotten that this delicate girl they are talking to had dismantled quite a few mechanisms with her bare hands, and even tamed a tiger in minutes! She is unbelievably strong! he thought.Of course, Jake was still very amused with the situation, that he gave his backpack to the younger men and leaned towards Olivia, "Ma''''am, I''ll carry an umbre for you!" He teased. Oliviaughed, "Let''s go." The group of people set off with renewed energy. All the checkpoints along the way were getting harder and harder. Most of the time, they were at a loss of what to do. However, Olivia was not only skilled, but she was also quick-witted. She could always pinpoint the loopholes in the checkpoints. She gave everyone a chance to have a great time, so she stood to the side andmanded them. Just like that, under her guidance, the group of younger men had really made a lot of progress. Like cutting vegetables, the situation was like cutting a bamboo shoot, no matter how difficult the checkpoint was, it could not stop them from advancing. Following the directions on the map, they finally arrived at their final destination before dark. That was the pinnacle of the entire trial process. Everyone looked at the small mountains and looked up. The beautiful scenery was intoxicating. Everyone eximed in admiration, but at the same time, they were filled with a sense of aplishment. Their team passed the test, the fastest and had the mostplete number of participants they had ever seen. They deserved to win the first ce! After reaching the top, the people from the camp immediately arranged for someone to pick them up. When they returned to the training camp, they didn''t have to walk. They all enjoyed the highest treatment of being first ce and were sent back to the camp by a helicopter. The other teams were either halfway through or stuck in the middle of a difficult situation. When they heard that a team had sessfully passed the trial and was sent back in a helicopter, the participants of these teams were dumbfounded! After returning to the training camp, Olivia''s team rxed and finally feeling exhausted, they went back to their dormitories to rest. Only Olivia went to the office of the instructor who taught her fighting. Deep into the night, the lights in the office were still on, but the instructor was not inside. Olivia walked straight in, and then she sat on the office chair and casually rotated it. When the instructor came in, he felt a little helpless, "Why did youe here and upy my chair?" These words weren''t as harsh as usual, in fact, there was even a hint of helplessness and indulgence. Olivia slowly put a file back on the table. She did not intend to stand up, but said directly, "Sir, it shouldn''t be an ident that the tiger was released from its cage today, right?" Olivia knew what Maggie had done. However, she did not think that she had the ability to make the entire training camp cooperate with her. ''Therefore, there must be someone else behind this¡± Olivia thought. The instructor raised his eyebrows. He did not say anything that sounded like he was still investigating. Instead, he only asked, "You are certain about this, aren''t you?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It was not a question, it was a certainty. The instructor shrugged and continued, "Even if this matter is investigated, the results won''t be divulged to you.So it is not important to ask or not to ask.You just need to do what you want to do." Chapter 126 Chapter 126 These words were inexplicably familiar to Olivia. She thought the instructor was more like an elder trying to coax her into teaching something. Olivia was in a daze for a moment, but she suddenly thought of someone. Before she could even think profoundly about it, the instructor tossed him out of the office by grabbing her cor. "Go back to sleep.We still have training tomorrow morning.¡¯'' Olivia was speechless. She turned her head and saw the office door m shut. ¡®''Damn it''¡¯ ¡®''This instructor''s power and strength is too shocking¡± Sure enough, he was an old fogey.Olivia straightened her clothes and went back to her dormitory to rest. At the moment, Maggie and North were still standing in the hallway where they had conspiredst time. Maggie was the one who took the lead in attacking, "Didn''t you say that you are sure that nothing would go wrong? You are really good that you even failed again! I guess that bitch will be the first to suspect me!" "I am not even sure how that damn girl tamed the tiger! I really looked down on her!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "What are you worried about? Even if Olivia suspects you, she doesn''t have any evidence.Besides, this training camp is my territory.Even if she tries to investigate, she won''t be able to find anything!" North''s face was filled with irritation as she talked to Maggie. North was telling the truth. Maggie felt a little relieved and didn''t argue anymore. After whispering a few more words, North left the dormitory. North wanted to avoid Olivia but coincidentally, she happened to bump into Olivia downstairs. Olivia raised her eyebrows and felt that something was going on. Instead of looking for trouble, she smiled and asked, "Ah, what a coincidence.Do you also live in this building''s dormitory?" North didn''t know what to say. Ever since the incident where Olivia flipped the window directly to her and rubbed her against the ground, North always felt fear in her heart. Every night, she locked the door like a thief. She was afraid that one day Olivia would be angry at her and climb up to her window again to beat her up. She was panicking deep inside but North was someone who wanted to be superior to everyone else. She said, "Is the training camp yours? If you cane here why can''t I?" When Olivia heard this, she sneered coldly, "Oh! Wee, wee" Olivia smiled brightly, but suddenly asked, "Also, isn''t the back mountain yours? All the mountains?" "Yes! That''s right!" Although she did not know why Olivia asked that kind of question, North proudly replied, "This is only a part of my family''s real estate.It''s just a tiny bit." "Alright, thank you." ¡®''It just so happened that the jade veins found in the back mountain belonged to some unknown family.Now that we have a target, it''s good to have motivation, isn''t it?¡¯'' Olivia directly went upstairs. "Thanks!" "Thank me for what?" North was dumbfounded. She always felt that she had done something stupid unintentionally. However, after thinking for a while, she couldn''t figure out what was going on, so she could only give up thinking. She stared at Olivia''s back before turning around and leaving. After Olivia arrived at the dormitory, she secretly took out her phone from under the quilt and sent a message to Averie. "Did Charles, the boss of Lauren''s Real Estate, go to see a doctorst time? Pick him up and arrange a meeting with him!" Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Averie confidently said she understood Olivia. However, she couldn''t really understand what her boss was doing. It seemed that Olivia was willful and unruly, yet she had her ideas and methods. Averie was indeed a very professional and qualified assistant for handling the demand quickly. The moment she received the text message, she did not ask any further questions and immediately replied. "Okay, Ma''am.''¡¯ At the moment, Charles was at the Lauren Family''s vi. Charles sent several invitations to the pharmacy, but it had always been rejected. If it weren''t for the unfathomable background of the pharmacy, Charles wouldn''t be offended so easily. It would have been normal for Charles not to have queued up if Bruce hadn''t asked the pharmacy for a consultation. Otherwise, Charles would have been angry by now. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ''What an arrogant and snobbish man!'' ''Is he looking down on me or something?!'' Charles was furious and coughed violently.The butler hurriedly brought medicine and water and reminded him, "Don''t be angry, Sir.It worsens the condition of your liver" Only then did Charles calm himself. After taking the medicine and water, he felt relieved. At this moment, the butler received a phone call. The butler was taken aback after hearing what the caller had to say. He turned around and smiled at Charles. He said, "Sir, there''s news from the pharmacy! They said they wille to see you at the end of this month!" "Really?" Charles was so happy that he could die at the moment. In an instant, he burst outughing. The excitement in his eyes was iparable, "Inform everyone and prepare well in advance! No one is allowed to make a mistake and embarrass me at that time.You must treat him well!" "Yes!" He was the one who encouraged Branson to renew his life, so he couldn''t tolerate the slightest slip of the tongue. Olivia was thrown out of the office by the instructorst night. Today, she returned to training. She received all sorts of extremely cruel and even inhumane drills from the instructor. It was really rough. Since others were exhausted and disrespectful the day before, none of them came up for their morning training. Only Olivia remained steadfast and reported punctually. Thus, no one noticed that after a short morning, Olivia had recovered from the injuries she got yesterday. However, her rough training had also allowed her to grow and improve rapidly. The instructor held her hands behind her back and looked at Olivia''s sorry appearance, Even if she struggled, it did not damage her beauty at all. Her head stood high and the strands of hair were stuck to her forehead. Her entire body became even more messy and unruly. Especially her pair of eyes that were shockingly bright, like a cheetah ready to attack. They were sharp and indifferent. Her entire body was packed with surprising power and indelible tenacity, despite her small figure. The instructor was very gratified, and his stern face finally revealed a trace of a smile. "Not bad" "But it''s not enough.Continue training and treat every fight as a life-and-death battle with your enemies.You have to constantly strengthen yourself at the edge of life and death and break through the limits!" He said coldly. "Get up and continue!" He shouted coldly, as if he had knocked down a stick. Olivia was already sweating excessively and fatigued from her injuries after a morning of nonstop sparring. She promptly pulled herself up and stood up as she heard the instructor''s admonition. Her eyes contained a depth that no one else couldprehend. ¡®''The edge of life and death was constantly strengthening me, wasn''t it?'' ''Very good: ''I had indeed died once!''¡¯ ¡®''Then..¡± ¡®''If he couldn''t defeat me, he would definitely make me stronger!¡¯'' Olivia gritted her teeth and directly attacked the instructor. After countless fights, this was the first time she was thrown to the ground. Olivia was on the verge of copsing. The instructor stood beside her and said, "Go rest.After the wound is treated, go eat." "Alright." Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Olivia stood up and walked towards the infirmary step by step. After she left, one of the instructors from the other teams walked over and asked, "Hey Brandson, aren''t you too ruthless towards your students? How can such a fragile little girl withstand your inhumane training method?" Bransonughed and hid his face in the shadows with his back facing the sunlight. His face was full of secrecy. "Are you also ruthless? I don''t think so.Only hardships can bring out the best of them." His words came from nowhere. The instructor obviously didn''t understand. Branson was about to ask again, but the other instructor had already gone far. It continued until he left the camp. Olivia was undergoing rough training every day. She had to sweat as much as she could to gain as much as she wanted. Before officially leaving the camp, Olivia went to the instructor''s office. Just likest time, she sat on the chair in the office. It was extremely leisurely, as if she had treated the instructor''s office as her own territory. When Branson came in, he was extremely helpless, "It seems like you''re also familiar with this, aren''t you?" "Tell me, why are you here and why are you sitting on my chair again?" Branson did not throw Olivia out with her cor this time. Instead, he sat down opposite her. Olivia seemed to sigh a little, "I''m leaving soon.I came to thank you personally.Although other people have called you a devil behind your back, I''ve learned a lot from you.''¡¯ "So, thank you, Sir Branson¡± "That''s the reason?" Branson waved his hand with an indifferent expression, "Alright, I got it.You can go." "Till we meet again" Olivia thanked him and got up to leave without dy. "Wait a minute." When she turned around, a brown box flew towards her. Olivia caught it. "A goodbye gift for you." Brand did not turn around, so Olivia only saw a tall and majestic figure. Under the light, he was vaguely familiar. However, she couldn''t remember where this familiarity came from. "Thank you." Olivia did not hesitate to take the box and leave the office. Tomorrow morning, she would take a bus back to school to report, and in less than two months, she would fly in an instant. After leaving the office, Olivia went straight back to the dormitory to pack her things. Only then did she carelessly open the box that the instructor had given her. As soon as she opened it, her eyes lit up. It was a swiss knife. It was exquisite and small, and she didn''t take any effort to put it in her pocket. The iron would be sliced as if it was just mud with a flick of the swing de. The swiss knife was meticulously handmade with the finest and rare materials. Olivia was stunned. Suddenly, a scene popped up in her memory. It was two years ago when she was about to break with her master, she had said that she would use the best materials in the world to make the sharpest saber. She was just casually speaking at the time. Because Leo hated impolite girls, she tried to hide her blood lust and presented herself as a gentle, generous, and obedient socialite. However, it was such an unintentional remark that someone took it to heart and created it with one hand. ¡®''It was given to me in this way..¡± Olivia''s hands were trembling slightly. The next second, she rushed out of the dormitory. Maggie was taken aback when she saw Olivia''s nearly devilish grin as she walked down the aisle. She hid to the side, and did not allow Olivia to run into her.She ignored everyone she had passed through. Olivia had only one thought in her mind. ¡®''That''s¡­¡± It turned out that she had been looking for her master for quite some time, who was also a friend and a father. He had been with her for over two months, thus her identity had been changed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡®¡®No wonder, no wonder I was always familiar with his back¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®No wonder he kept on using harsh methods to train me.Even though he was called a devil behind his back, he was still unwavering: ¡®He was trying to make me stronger by staying by my side for such a short period of time¡± Olivia rushed downstairs like crazy and ran all the way to the instructor''s office. As expected, it was empty. She rushed to the office next door and asked with fiery eyes, "Where''s Mr.Robbins? Where is he?" The other instructors were stunned by her hasty expression and subconsciously replied, "He left in a car half an hour ago." "Did something happen to you? Tell us.¡± "No need.." Knowing that he was not there anymore, Olivia lowered her head and walked around the training ground like a wandering soul. Since they were leaving tomorrow and it waste at night, there was no one in the training ground. When she raised her head, she saw a cold and lonely crescent moon in the cloudy night sky. The silver moonlight scattered, and she could not feel the slightest bit of heat. Olivia leaned against the iron of the training ground and slowly squatted down. She buried her head in her knees. She whimpered faintly like an abandoned dog licking its wound while her face was buried, "Woo¡­¡± She felt restraint and regret, as well as an indescribable sadness. The moment she epted the saber, her hidden master had quietly left. ¡®¡®So, Branson''s name was fake, and the information was fake too..¡± Only the swiss knife in her hand told her that everything was not an illusion. ¡®¡®Master really came¡± She did not doubt him at all.She was confused if her master still hated her so much that he didn''t want to forgive her, or if he just didn''t want to see her now. ¡®¡®Why, why didn''t you even gave me a chance to apologize..¡± Olivia''s throat choked up. The evening breeze blew slowly. After an unknown amount of time, a warm and light voice suddenly came from beside her. "Hello." ¡®¡®Master is back?¡¯¡¯ Olivia suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were still red and filled with anticipation. However, when she saw the person in front of her, the light in her eyes gradually disappeared. Leo''s eyes shed. Perhaps it was because he thought of leaving the camp tomorrow and was a little distracted that he couldn''t sleep, so he wandered around the training ground. He did not expect to see Olivia crying after he saw her squatting in the deserted corner of the night. Ever since Olivia''s temperament had greatly changed, she was simply like a cactus. Whoever went near her would be stabbed to death. Her entire body was cold and indifferent, and no one could get close to her. She was simply more powerful than aman. ¡®Who would dare to provoke her? She could bite a person to death and kill it a thousand times over! ¡®¡®How could such a person cry?¡¯¡¯ Leo shook his head and wanted to walk away. But he couldn''t feel anything in his heart at the time, as if he was being pulled by something. By the time he regained his senses, he had already stood in front of Olivia for along time. After she raised her head, her expectant eyes that seemed to shine brightly disappeared little by little. Her resentment and hatred for him were the only feeling that surfaced. Leo was somewhat puzzled so he blurted out, "You seem to hate me so much?" ¡®¡®Hate?¡¯¡¯ Olivia lowered her head andughed. There was only boundless destion in theughter.Leo frowned.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Olivia slowly stood up from the ground.Her hatred vanished as the haze in her eyes faded. The look in her eyes was indifferent as if she was looking at an insignificant passerby. She slipped past him. Her voice matched the gentleness of the wind. "I wish I could kill you." These six words shook Leo''s heart and caused him to feel numb and panic. He turned back and nced to the south, only to see that the slender figure was walking in the darkness, against the light, as if it was a lone walker. Leo''s eyes became watery. He was hurt.He lowered his head and looked at his hands.He asked himself for the first time. ¡®¡®Was I really such a bastard? ¡®Did I really do something wrong to her?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Was it too much that she hated me and wanted to kill me?¡¯¡¯ Leo was dumbfounded for a long time. Maggie, who had been hiding in the darkness, clenched her teeth in rage when she saw him in a daze. Her face was almost twisted with envy. At first, she didn''t know why Olivia suddenly went crazy and ran down. ¡®¡®Who would have thought that that bitch would attract Leo''s attention in such a way!¡¯¡¯ Maggie clenched her fists tightly that her bones became visible through her skin. After a long time, North called Maggie''s number and said with a mocking smile, "I forgot to tell youst time, you should also know that the Bruce you were thinking about came to the camp the day you joined the mountain trials." "Oh, it''s not interesting either.It''s just that ...the person I''m looking for so anxiously is Olivia.It has nothing to do with you at all." "You don''t think I''m telling the truth? It makes no difference.This is something that our entire team is aware of.It''s just that we were told not to spread the news through the camp, so the rumors are minor.You can ask any of them whether it''s true or not" After saying that, Maggie hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and turned back to her dormitory. They will leave the camp tomorrow. Whether they can seize thest chance or use some other means to make Olivia disappear forever depends on Jason''s ability. Maggie smiled coldly. The next morning, many buses stopped at the entrance of the camp. Everyone had already packed up their belongingsst night, including their personal belongings and mobile phones. The camp had returned them all yesterday, so they left early that morning. North was so angry that she couldn''t sleepst night. She wanted her father to agree to let her go before leaving the training camp so that everyone in the camp would listen to her. In this way, she could directly push Olivia off the cliff. ¡®Let''s see if she dares to hook up with Bruce in the future!¡¯ Unfortunately, her father just scolded her for messing around and hung up impatiently. North had nowhere to vent her anger. She felt sorry for the other members of her team that endured her inexplicable anger. Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. They began preparing for the report as soon as they arrived at LC School. Olivia didn''t even bother to return home, and instead asked Averie to pick her up. After getting in the car, she asked, "Averie, did you know that Master came to LC City?" "Master is here?" Averie was shocked. Her expression did not seem to be fake. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It seemed that she really did not know. Olivia said,"I saw him at the camp, but before I could really recognize him, he left and only gave me this swiss knife," She took out the swiss knife and gently shed it. A long cut appeared in the thick book in her hand. It really cut iron like mud. It was extremely sharp. Averie was amazed and took a deep look at Olivia and said, "Master has treated you so well, it''s truly unprecedented" ¡®Yeah¡± ¡®¡®But that was the way it was.Back then, I had done bastard deeds in my head.¡± Olivia smiled bitterly. Averieforted, "This is an improvement.ording to my understanding of Master, he did not give up on you.Perhaps he had to leave just because of something.Olivia, don''t worry.There will definitely be a chance to meet him again in the future." Olivia nodded and swept her gaze over the current splendor. She knew very well what she was doing now.She didn''t have time to feel sad for that long.She had more important things to do. She took out her clothes and mask from her backpack, Olivia changed her clothes and said, "Go to King''s View Bay.¡¯¡¯ Chapter 131 Chapter 131 During this period of time in the training camp, she originally wanted to find some time to sneak out. However, the daily training was critical. In addition, this training opportunity was extremely rare, so Olivia could only stand up again and again to dy the time. As for Charles''s initial promise, she was eager to see it, but she didn¡¯t dare to have any opinions about it. Apart from that, it was Bruce. He was currently recovering. She had dyed for so long. Compared to the promise she had made before, she had said that she would definitely save him within a month. Now, it hadpletely turned into empty talk. After transforming back into Branson, Olivia stepped into Emperor View Bay. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Coincidentally, not long after getting off the car, Olivia heard a familiar roar. Looking at the source of the sound, she noticed Bruce, who was dressed in simple, high-cut casual clothes with his hands in his pockets, sittingzily under the Pear Blossom Tree. The warm yellow sunlight spread out, looking from afar, the scenery was beautiful. That man, on the other hand, resembled the person who came from the painting. His lovely and beautiful face had defined edges and corners, and his beautiful brows were cold and distant. It was a picture-perfect beauty in his prime. No matter when or where she encountered him, his appearance never failed to astound her. Olivia didn''t know if she must go over and say hello. After all, with her current status, she couldn''t be too casual in front of Bruce. Just as she was hesitating, Bruce suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her from afar. His lovely and cold eyes seemed to be dyed with an extremely faint smile, making them look even more evil but charming. "Come here!'''' His voice was clear, deep, and hoarse. Olivia took a step forward while Bruce had a calm smile on his face. "I''m not sure if Mr.Tucker is actually so idle?" Her tone was yful, and her gaze was drawn to the Big Tiger. Since the end of thest trial, her big cat had been sent to Emperor''s View Bay. This big cat''s temper was not to be trifled with. It was, after all, the king of all beasts. There must be some kind of intrinsic dominant aura. However, the corner of Olivia''s mouth twitched. The cat was not in the cage, and it lowered its brows and crawled at Bruce''s feet. It appeared to be extremely docile. It would press its head against his legs to act spoiled on asion. Humans and animals were not the same. Apart from gazing at people, there was ayer of aura that could not be hidden. The big cat was pleasantly surprised when it met Olivia. It wanted to rush forward, but Olivia halted it with a gaze. The big cat reluctantly crawled back, looking aggrieved. It would steal a glimpse at its owner every now and then, but it was worried that she would hurt it, so it didn¡¯t make itself obvious. Olivia walked over with a bright smile and said, "Mr.Tucker, is this your pet? Wow, what a domineering cat, can I touch it?" "Sure.¡± Bruce raised his eyebrows. As a result, Olivia tentatively extended her hand. She pretended to be excited but terrified. She silently ced a few pills into the big cat''s mouth when she reached over. When therge cat finally got what it wanted, it was ecstatic. It had no qualms about touching Olivia. It even extended its forelimbs in a pleasant handshake gesture. Olivia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Too intelligent!" She feigned to be astonished and happy to meet the cat for the first time. "What store did you buy it from? It''s amazing." Although it was merely apliment, Bruce responded with a slight smile. "Oh, my future wife picked it up.She didn''t have time, so she gave it to me." Olivia was speechless. She almost choked to death. ¡®¡®What?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Am I hallucinating?¡¯¡¯ She thought. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The smile on his face was almost uncontroble. Bruce was in a good mood when he saw her astonished expression and inquired, "Miss Lane appeared quite surprised?" Of course, she couldn''t use her real name as the boss of the Pharmacy. As a result, when Averie told her about his identity, she gave him the name Olivia Lane. When Olivia heard this, she blushed and replied, "I didn''t expect Mr.Tucker to never announce it to the public that he already had a fianc¨¦.¡± Actually, what she really meant was, ''Bruce, can you have some face?¡¯ He, on the other hand, was proud, and not ashamed. "My wife is shy, so I haven''t revealed it yet,'''' heughed even louder. Olivia was speechless. At this moment, Olivia was smiling and muttering in her heart. Ah! Shameless! ¡®¡®When did I be shy? Oh, no, when did I have that kind of rtionship with him?¡¯¡¯ Olivia had to go through a lot as well. "I''ll go and see the baby first, '''' she said in a disheartened tone.After saying that, she hurriedly ran away. Olivia didn''t realize her heart was throbbing violently until she fled the man''s burning gaze. Olivia blushed and shook her head. She set aside her inner distractions and walked into the child''s room with ease. She examined his pulse and used acupuncture as usual. It was already midday when everything was finished. Olivia had intended to leave right away, but she had been invited for lunch. It had the same vor as thest time she had tasted it. It was prepared by a renowned chef. The foie gras was delicious, and the fine red wine was equally so. The taste was indescribably amazing as she took a little sip. Olivia set down her fork and wiped her mouth after finishing her lunch before continuing, "I was dyed for a long time.I apologize for not following through on my promise.¡± "After that, I guarantee that the child will wake up within the next five days." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Olivia said sincerely. Bruce gave deep look and said, "No problem¡± But he thought to himself, ¡®Isn''t five days too short?¡¯ Olivia quickly left after she finished speaking. Olivia climbed into Averie''s car, still refusing to let the Tucker Family''s driver pick her up. This time, she didn''t need to change clothes to go back to school. She directly said, "Let''s go to the Lauren Family.¡± All the servants bowed respectfully as the car drove all the way to the Lauren Family''s exquisite vi, where Charles was waiting for her with great anticipation. The ground was covered with red carpet, and as they drove to the Lauren Family vi. As a famous real estate tycoon in LC City, Charles personally waited at the entrance of the vi. This arrangement represented absolute respect and importance. Olivia got off the car and nodded in satisfaction. However, when Charles saw her, he almost fell over. ¡®¡¯Why didn''t anyone tell me that Branson Robbins, who was respected by countless people and whom I worked hard to win over, is actually a delicate young woman?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Is she toying me?¡¯¡¯ Charles was immediately disillusioned and taken aback. On the other hand, North, who was being pulled by him to greet the master''s precious daughter, saw that her father, a high-level person, was actually stunned to such an unknown young woman. She sneered bluntly. "You''re quite brave, you liar.You actually tricked us intoing to our house!" Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The scornful tone of looking down on people was still present. North was in a bad mood these days. On the other hand, because she repeatedly failed to target Olivia, and she wanted to use her family''s ability to cause trouble for that woman, her father absent-mindedly replied. She thought that he was busy with something big, but she didn''t expect that he was confused by a swindler. North sneered and ordered the servants beside her. "Are you all stupid? Why don''t you beat this swindler and get her out of here?" Before Olivia could say anything, Averie''s face darkened. "Mr.Lauren, my boss has taken the time out of her busy schedule toe over.Is your attitude towards her appropriate? If that''s the case, then we won''t ept your request.¡± After Averie finished speaking, she directly opened the car door and nodded slightly to Olivia. "Ma''am, please get in?¡± Olivia raised her brows and gave Charles a faint smile. "So Mr.Lauren requested me toe here, but he''s not willing to be saved,¡¯¡¯ she replied, her red lips opened gently. She was prepared to get in the car after saying that. However, Charles''s entire body trembled. Three invitations to the Pharmacy were given over by him. He just stated that he needed the Pharmacy Master''s assistance. He doubled his prize each time, but he never exined why he was asking for it. However, this delicate young woman''s words were clear. ¡®Why would I dare to doubt it?¡¯ "Miss Lane, please ept my apologies.I''m sorry, I''m really sorry.¡¯ "I just didn''t expect you to be so young and I was unable to react for a while.Please be generous, and forgive me!" What he said was also the truth. After all, the legendary Pharmacy boss was rumored to be extremely mysterious, and only few people was able to see her face. The reasons were quite reasonable though. The servants on the side were taken aback when they heard Charles¡¯ humble tone. North, too, couldn''t believe it and said, "What''s up with you, Dad? Are you insane? These two are liars!" "Shut up!" "Why don''t you apologize to Miss Lane?" Charles scolded his daughter fiercely. "l won''t!" North was enraged to the point of death.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She didn''t know why but the moment she saw this young woman, she immediately felt uneasy. She despised her from the core of her being for no apparent reason. It was clearly the first time they had met, but it was as if they had formed a grudge in their previous lives. ¡®¡¯How is it possible for me to apologize now?¡¯¡¯ Charles was about to reprimand her daughter, because he was quite aware of her temperament. But Averie, on the other hand, stated softly, "There''s no need to worry, the deposit is already refunded.This one will not be epted by my master.¡¯¡¯ Olivia had already boarded the car. The mentality was clear, vengeance must be repaid. ¡®¡¯Those who had offended me wished to be named and shamed?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®How could there be such a good thing?¡¯¡¯ Charles was sweating profusely. He could only quietly coax his daughter in the end. "Please apologize, North.When everything is finished, I will make sure you are fairlypensated.¡¯¡¯ But North refused. When he saw this, he could only sigh, "You said you were going to teach a girl a lesson, didn''t you? I already made arrangements for you! Okay?" "Really?" North reluctantly walked to the car door after getting what she wanted and apologized to Olivia. Olivia drew her ears back, as if she couldn''t hear anything. She did not respond. North clenched her teeth in rage, thinking bitterly in her heart that whether it was Olivia in front of her or Olivia at school, the two of them were incredibly annoying. "I''m sorry!" Her voice was a little louder this time, and she was barely able to keep up with Olivia. Olivia chuckled and answered slowly. "Okay, I''m not one of those arrogant types.Since Miss Lauren have already realized her faults, I don''t have a choice but to forget it for now¡± North was speechless. Olivia''s righteousments infuriated her, and she closed her eyes. ¡®¡¯You''re not a conceited person, but you still put on a show like this?¡¯¡¯ Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡®¡®Even though she said that I did not know my mistakes, but she still oblige me to apologize?¡¯¡¯ North thought. Seeing that Olivia no longer cared about it, Charles heaved a sigh of relief and immediately weed them into the vi politely. "Please.It has to be mentioned that, as one could expect from LC City''s biggest real estate tycoon, this piece ofnd took up a significant amount of space. The architectural style as a whole was likewise fairly unusual. The massive fountain, as well as several magnificent statues, exuded luxury. However, she was used to viewing the Emperor View Bay, which was very rich and stylish. A vi like this meant nothing to Olivia. Olivia, on the other hand, entered the vi quietly and sat in the sofa after a casual nce. A servant quickly brought her a cup of soothing tea. This was a square living room with a subtle floral scent. Olivia sat down and Averie stood behind her. Olivia crossed her legs carelessly. She raised her eyebrows and took the lead in saying, "Frankly, I''m very busy.I don''t have time for formalities" Charles summoned the servants and wanted to call North down, but he could only give up if she insisted on refusing. He couldn''t say certain things, so he winked at his trusted servant, who nodded and exined, "Well, my boss was diagnosed with liver disease a few years ago.¡± "It then progressed to liver cancer.The effect shouldn''t be neglected after numerous treatments.On the contrary, it grew increasingly serious.The doctor recently told me that he didn''t have much time left, so..." The servant didn''t say anything else, but everyone present was smart, so of course they understood what he meant. When North heard this, she was the only one who burst out. "Dad, why you didn''t even tell me how severe it is?" she questioned, her voice shaking in fear. No wonder her father threw away his dignity and face, even if he pleaded for assistance, he would still need an expert toe over. So that was the case why he didn''t even hesitate topel her to apologize and refuse to offend them. Olivia was a little irritated. North''s voice was too piercing, and she was constantly surprised. Although she was such a brainless woman and ignorant, her heart was vicious. She truly desired to kill people while remaining motionless. Olivia was bored and yanked her ears out. Charles ignored his daughter and motioned for her to be quiet. After that, he told Olivia, "Then...Do you have any suggestions, Miss Lane?" "Do you want to prolong your life?" Olivia sighed and yawned. She said this in a nonchnt and arrogant tone, as if she was just discussing insignificant things. This was due to the bigwigs¡¯ self-assurance. Charles''s eyes lit up as if he had seen hope. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Olivia nce at Averie, anda contract was thrown on the coffee table. The contract called for the assignment of a designated location. And this was the training camp''s practice grounds, the two mountain tops that had been cordoned off. As long as the contract was signed, the two mountains would officially go from the Lauren Family to Olivia. The deal stated unequivocally that whatever use this mountain was put to in the future had nothing to do with the Lauren family. She hadplete authority over it and they could not object. Of course, it was written in such a way that it could not be exploited. If the Laurens¡¯ changed their minds and regret it in the future, they would use this as an evidence to compete with her when the time came. But...He didn''t have the guts. Together with the contract was a small porcin bottle containing twelve pills. "One pill a month.If it doesn''t work,e find me." Olivia leaned against the cushion and said with a smile. ¡®Sounds like a swindler¡¯ Charles thought. Charles remained skeptical. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He couldn''t help but gaze at the servant. "It''s rumored that Bruce''s nephew was able to move yesterday¡± the servant murmured in his ear. Charles''s eyes lit up. This information served a greater purpose. A child who had been unconscious for two to three years had miraculously healed, and the day he fully awoke would not be long. ¡®¡®Based on this point, what reason do I have to doubt her abilities?¡¯¡¯ Furthermore, he was the one who needed to preserve his own life. He had to give it a shot no matter what. North abruptly stopped Charles as he was about to sign and shouted nervously, "No way! Thisnd isn''t going to be given to her!" Chapter 135 Chapter 135 For some reason, North felt that something was wrong. She had nned to use the tiger to get rid of Olivia when the trial ended, but Olivia not only returned intact, but she also asked her a crucial question. She inquired about her family''s ownership of the back mountain. Olivia left with a smile on her face after she revealed it and did not cause her any more trouble. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Right at this moment, someone wanted their mountain. North had no choice but to believe that this mountain held something. ¡®Who would have put aside a good prize of ten million dor for a mountain?¡¯ "This mountain was intended to be a scenic spot, but it was abandoned for many reasons.It eventually developed into the current training camp,¡¯ she remarked. "It''s not worth much, to be honest.Miss Lane, how about I you make a change? You can choose between money or the Lauren Family property in LC City" North felt that her decision was wise. Her voice also turned a little more hushed. She appeared to be talking with beggars. Hearing this, Olivia immediately smiled. Her delicate and attractive face became even more beautiful as a result of this dazzling smile, which was pure and harmless. She stopped smiling the following second, and her countenance abruptly cooled. The teacup on her hand was smashed to the ground. Tea and debris sshed everywhere, scaring the few people present. North screamed right away. Just as she was about to lose her cool, she noticed flecks of starlight in the young woman''s pitch-ck eyes. However, it was shockingly cold, and a sharp light erupted out of nowhere. "Why do you decide about it? You''re the only one deserving?" Olivia let out a frigidugh. "Even if you''re willing now, I''m not happy!" she said directly, changing her prior attitude. "So, Open up your ears and pay attention" "Right now, I want these two mountains, and also the entire training camp.I want them all." The greed for property and ambition. This haughty and arrogant attitude. She was acting rashly and impulsively, and she was an unstoppable evil woman. Everyone was stunned. Averie immediately added to the contract. Surprisingly, the entire area ofnd belonging to the Lauren Family, including the training camp, had to be changed! Charles was dumbfounded! He had originally given her two mountains because he saw them as unnecessary and worthless. As a result, after ignoring his daughter''s warning, that piece ofnd would now be turned over to others! This was just a lot of chaos! Averie, on the other hand, looked at her watch and asked indifferently, "Isn''t a minute long enough to consider it? There''s no need to discuss this agreement if you just want to put off my boss''s nap.¡± "Oh right" Averie gave North a sidelong nce and continued. "Mr.Lauren, on the other hand, does not need to be concerned.If the family''s property is handed over to the sole daughter in less than two to three months, the Lauren Family will be able to thrive.¡¯ The meaning of this phrase was, Charles was going to die in two to three months anyway, therefore he didn''t have to worry about his vast family estate being in the hands of his only daughter. ¡®¡®But isn''t this Charles''s weak spot?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®He was so rich that he was willing to die?¡¯¡¯ Without saying a word, he signed the contract. The two contracts went into effect as soon as they were signed. Charles reached out and held the bottle in his hand, as if he had grabbed the Lifesaving Immortal Pill. He didn''t forget to ask, "Is it really effective? Then I''ll have to rely on Miss Lane to give me some more at theter stage." Olivia rose to her feet and acted as if she was removing dust on her body. "Well, as long as the money was there, it could do whatever it wanted." ¡®¡®Only twelve pills could be exchange in the entire training camp and a few mountains?¡¯¡¯ Charles didn''t dare to ask. If he asked, Olivia would only answer him, "I am not in the mood" Chapter 136 Chapter 136 It was true. If Olivia was in a good mood, she could even feed her big "cat" with those pills. If she was in a bad mood, she wouldn''t give those pills to anyone even if they spent a lot of money on that. After the matter was settled, Olivia left with Averie. Only after they had left the vi did North regained her senses, and a thought suddenly urred to her mind. ¡®¡®This bitch forced my father to take a decision by employing a series of deceptive minor tricks.She even sent out arge piece ofnd between the two mountains as a prize for my assistance!¡¯¡¯ ¡°Can it be that she is deliberately plotting this?¡¯¡¯ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡®¡®Perhaps the two mountains are just a mere cover and what she really wants is the entirend and the training camp! North wanted to chase her for an exnation, but her father grabbed her and said, "Come back!" "Dad, that bitch must have nned this.Otherwise, why is the contract ready?" "You still have the guts to say that?" Charles was furious. "If you just didn''t talk too much, would I have been in this situation?" It was just his stupid daughter who thought she was smart. Otherwise, he would have already signed the contract in the beginning, yet he chose to bear such a high price! Anyway, all was settled now. There was no point in pursuing this. Especially in his situation, being able to preserve his life and enjoy the wealth he had was something that no amount of money could buy! Of course, Charles still didn''t know it at first. Not long after, he found out that a top-grade jade vein had been dug out from the mountain. He was so angry that he lost consciousness and was admitted to the hospital. Right now, Averie was driving back to the Treasure Pavilion. Things went smoothly and Olivia was in a good mood. On the way, Averie also asked, "Miss Olivia, you guessed from the beginning that Jason would stop you, so it is the reason why you asked me to prepare a second contract?" "No, it wasn''t.¡± Olivia rubbed her chin and smiled cunningly. "At first, I was just thinking about it.After all, I took all of the advantages, but it''s also not good to be so cruel.Even though I really wanted that training camp.¡¯¡¯ "Then what happened afterwards?" "Eventually, I didn''t have entanglement in heart anymore and decided get what I want!" Olivia''s eyes curved withughter. Compared to spending some money, she had at least saved Charles''s life! Moreover, North had targeted her more than once, and even wanted to kill herst time! New malice and old hatred were added up and it all made sense. The car continued to head towards the Treasure Pavilion. After arriving at their destination, Olivia still held on to her status as the boss of the Pharmacy. "Averie, stay in the car and wait for me" After saying that, she walked straight into the pavilion. A boy greeted her with a polite and warm smile. "Who are you looking for?" Olivia smiled and said, "I''m looking for Paul." The boy nodded and immediately went to check. "Wait a moment" A few minutester, the boy ran back with an apologetic expression. "Sorry, our shopkeeper is busy right now, so it might not be convenient for him to entertain guests" "Then I''ll have to trouble you to make another turn and ask him why isn''t he picking up the big business I''ve talked about?" With that, Olivia found a ce for herself to sit down, and her posture was rxed. The boy had no choice but to return. Paul showed upter and sat beside Olivia. He said politely, "Olivia, what business do you want with my Treasure Pavilion?" He asked calmly. After all, he was used to it. He even had contacted any kind of business. That was why he couldn''t ept any average gain and a small profit. Oliviaughed and raised her eyebrows. "It''s about the jade vein, are you interested?" she asked yfully. Paul was shocked, and his eyes widened slightly. A few secondster, he stood up. His attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, but he paid more attention. "There are many people here.Why don''t you follow me upstairs to the teahouse to discuss it privately?" Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Olivia agreed. "Alright.¡± She was led to the teahouse and sat down. While Paul made a pot of tea. Paul vividly conveyed his entire movement, which was smooth and elegant, focusing his mind and attention on preparing the tea. Paul''s bearing appeared to be from the noble origin. Olivia took a sip and said, "That''s right.This tea tastes bitter, but if you feel it carefully, you can taste a bit of sweetness¡¯¡¯ Paul praised, "You''re young yet knowledgeable about the tea¡¯ "What a joke.Since you drank the tea, then I''ll get down to business." Olivia spread out a map and pushed it in front of Paul. "The location of the jade vein is right here.The quantity isrge, and the quality of the jade is the highest grade," she said straightforwardly. This map was prepared by Averie before she returned so that she could discuss the deal in the Treasure Pavilion. Paul picked it up and looked at it carefully with his sses on. After a long while, he raised his head and asked, "How will you find it?" "You don''t have to worry about that." "If it''s really as you said, then the value of this jade mine is astonishing!" "Yes, that''s why I want to make a deal with the Treasure Pavilion, Olivia said meaningfully. "Even if the treasure is bigger than this, you can still shoulder it, right?" "Of course" Paul nodded, his shrewd eyes showed the traces of pride. It came from the confidence of his family. "Then look, I will provide the mountain site, the location, and sell all the jades to the Treasure Pavilion.The value of this development is immeasurable.I won''t say anything more.How about six- four?" Olivia smiled while showing theputations. "I''m six, you''re four.¡± "Sure.¡± Without any unnecessary bargaining, Paul happily agreed. "It''s decided" This was why the Treasure Pavilion came into Olivia''s mind first. She was also a treasure appraiser who had been hiding here for so long. Of course, she knew the details of the Treasure Pavilion. Although she definitely had other things backing her, Paul was still enough. No matter how great the owner was, he could still do it. To be specific... This meant that not only did the mysterious family behind the Treasure Pavilion trust Paulpletely, but the family was so huge that they didn''t even care about such a great opportunity! That''s how they were confident. After the deal was settled, there was no need for Olivia to worry about anything. As for mining and further polishing, it was all the matter of the Treasure Pavilion. She would just sit there and wait for the money to be distributed! Paul''s actions were also very fast. Perhaps it had been many years since he had exploited the real jade vein. All of the experts and equipment that were avable the next day were gathered and headed straight for it. Now, all of the sites, including the training camp, were on the South View. Olivia''s methods were even faster, interrupting the camp for a big treasure hunt. That was why Olivia sent Tristan, who had stayed in thepany as a security guard, to the training camp. Only one order was given to him: "After the training camp, we will no longer ept any outside cooperation.At the same time, the people inside will be thoroughly selected.Those who are still willing to stay will have to sign a new contract.¡± "Those who are unconvinced by the new boss, don''t worry, beat them until they are convinced!" The reason she left this order behind was that Olivia predicted that North would definitely interfere. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She suffered such a huge loss, she just couldn''t let her meddle. So any spies inside have to be taken care of... Hearing that, Tristan curled his lips and said, "I really owe you." Olivia ordered him whatever she wanted. However, he was unable to refuse. Olivia smiled even more maliciously. "Thank you, Tristan." Tristan''s entire body trembled with excitement at her seductive remark, and he was shy. The thrilled man then hung up Olivia''s call and dashed off to aplish his task. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Olivia was overjoyed. ¡®¡®What if an employee doesn''t want to work?¡¯¡¯ She thought to herself. Raising wages was useless to Tristan and he still worked to do his best with a high spirit. After arranging things there, Olivia changed her clothes and took off her mask before returning to her home. After staying in the training camp for nearly two months, she did note back once. Her parents waited with great anticipation. When they saw their precious daughter back, their hearts ached and they wiped away their tears. "My daughter is tanned." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Not only she is dark, but she''s also thin." "She also looked so tired!" Olivia was speechless. After confirming that it was her own parents, she felt heartache and she burst out of overwhelming emotions! She was with her family watching movies and eating supper, just enjoying a good time with them. Olivia rubbed her mother''s temples for more than an hour and asked, "Mom, have you had any headachestely?" "It doesn''t hurt much anymore.Don''t worry.¡¯¡¯ "Alright." Although Galen had checked itst time and said that it wasn''t a serious problem, this meant that it wasn''t because of physical difort. It was probably because she had been thinking too much. As a result, she would often have a headache. Although Olivia was able to find some medicine to treat her mother''s headache, she still failed to find a solution to eradicate what troubles her mother. "Mom, don''t worry so much about anything.There''s nothing to fret about.Just do what you like¡± "I know.¡± Enya''s eyes lit up as she patted the back of her daughter''s hand with a smile. Deep into the night, Olivia''s parents went back to their room to sleep, but Oscar insisted on sleeping with her sister, so Olivia let him in. Olivia was ten years older than him, yet there was no generation gap between them. Instead, they got along better than any siblings. It was also because of his previous life''s debts that Olivia was exceptionally understanding to her family. "Olivia, haven''t you had a hard time these past two months? You look tanned" "What? You want me to repair your saber, yet you still say that your elder sister has tanned?" "No, no, no..." Oscar had tricked her, and he was already a little clever at the age of eight. "You are extremely beautiful! Your skin is white and your appearance is like a goddess!" Olivia was speechless. If Olivia had any shorings, it was her narcissism. Hearing this, her eyebrows rxed and her heart was filled with joy. She patted his little brother on the head and said, "Be good." The next morning, Olivia, who had yet to enjoy her vacation, set foot on the school to report. Fortunately, thest semester had already ended, so for a long time, she didn''t need to stay at school and coulde and go freely every day. The results of the rankings and section assignments had alsoe out. Olivia was ranked first in the examst semester. This semester, she was assigned to ss Seven. This was the ss with the best teachers in LC School, also known as the rocket ss. Samuel, Jake, Leo, and Maggie, who had excellent grades, were also ced into ss 7. As for Ashley... She was absent from work on the first day and had note to school since sses officially began. Her phone was also switched off. Olivia went in a hurry, but she didn''t notice this. After learning about it, she immediately took a leave to find her. She knew the address of Ashley''s family. She filled out the form when she helped her apply for transfer to another school. Olivia left the school and prepared to go to her house to look for her first. Unexpectedly, Galen had just left the school gate when he stopped beside her in his car. With a wicked expression, he whistled and said, "Olivia, where are you going?" As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed that the handsome man in the backseat threw a deathly gaze at him with a faint smile. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Galen''s back went cold, and his hair almost stood up! ¡®Shit!¡¯ He was used to it, so how could he forget that this little girl was specially noticed by Bruce? ''He was resentful to her!¡¯ Perhaps Bruce harbored a grudge against him and intended to send him to mars to dig his own grave! Galen didn''t need to look back, he knew that he had already been threatened. "This is not what I wanted, but someone wanted to see you, so...get in the car!" Heughed dryly as he looked at Olivia and tormented his mind to remedy the situation. "I didn''t want to, but someone wanted to see you off, so...get in the car!" Olivia smiled at him with a caring expression. Galen was speechless But at least she got in the car, so he didn''t have to go to another to go to mars. After Olivia boarded the car, she was not surprised to see Bruce. She thought she was the one who ended Bruce and Galen''s bromance, and she was the third wheel. However, when Olivia thought of the man¡¯s unblinking words "My future wife''s pet" when he looked at the big cat yesterday, Olivia''s face turned red. Of course, she couldn''t escape Bruce''s keen eyes. He covered her forehead as if he was trying to feel her temperature. Olivia froze and couldn''t speak. Therge palm on her forehead carried a burning heat, and it was surprisingly warm. It took her a long time to regain her senses and whispered, "I''m fine." "That''s good." The man slowly withdrew his hand. His handsome face looked very serious. Galen, who was in front of them, looked at the scene and revealed a smile on his face. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Bruce ignored him and turned his head to ask Olivia, his tone carrying a rare gentleness. "Where are you going?" Olivia gave the address. After she finished speaking, she remembered something and asked, "Aren''t you busy?" Looking at his clothes, he was wearing a tailor-made suit. He was dressed quite formally, so he must be very busytely. Bruce''s expression didn''t change. "I''m not busy." Hearing this, the corner of Galen''s mouth twitched as he was driving. He had said five minutes ago that he was going to attend an important meeting. When ites to Olivia, everything pales into insignificance. She did not think too much and nodded before remaining silent. Then Bruce said, "Why don''t you ask if the cat is well with me?" ¡®¡¯Can I say that I saw the cat yesterday?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. Moreover, it was not only doing well but also out of fear and admiration for him, the big cat really became a pet in front of him! The big cat was less ttered than it used to be. He thought so in his heart, but he couldn''t say that. Olivia raised her head and smiled. "Of course, the cat is in the good hands of yours.This is a question that doesn''t even need to be thought about." "Then why don''t youe and see it?" This question gave Olivia a strange thought. It was as if a single father wasining about how hard it was for him to raise a child alone, yet the child''s mother ignored him. As this thought shed through her mind, Olivia''s entire body trembled. ¡®¡®What was going on in my head?¡¯¡¯ It was also as if her first time to be shocked by his words. Olivia raised her hand and begged for mercy. "I was wrong.I will definitely go to see the child this weekend...Ah no, it''s to see the big cat!" She almost said the wrong thing. "I will definitely go this weekend, really!" Under Olivia''s repeated assurances, Bruce raised his hand and let her go. "Alright, I''ll send someone to pick you up that weekend" Chapter 140 Chapter 140 With Bruce''s word, there was no chance for her to change her mind. Olivia nodded. After another five minutes, the car stopped under a crowded old residential building. Ashley''s family lived on the sixth floor. Olivia got out of the car and said to the two men in the car, "Wait for me here.I''ll run around and get off" Without waiting for them to respond, Olivia went straight into the corridor. Olivia immediately walked to the sixth floor and her face was pale. It wasn''t like she hadn''t experienced the harsher trainingtely. It was simply a small matter for her to climb a building. Unexpectedly, Bruce and Galen also followed. In the ordinary residential building, these two stunning men seemed out of ce. Galen was like a gust of breeze, his face always carrying a warm and gentle smile. Given the fact that he was often telling jokes and appeared foolish, he still stood out as a rich young man. Not to mention Bruce. His face was pleasant and handsome. He wore a high-end custom-made expensive suit, and his entire body was elegant. His body was slender and tall. The aura of the upper and lower parts of his body was sharp, like a god in the mortal world, causing people to only wish to submit to his feet. Behind her were two people, and Olivia was very ustomed to them. So she knocked on the door mindlessly. The door opened. It was a middle-aged man who smelled like wine. This should be Ashley''s father. Out of courtesy, Olivia asked, "Hello, Sir.Is Ashley home? I''m her ssmate." Before she could finish her sentence, the man interrupted her. "She''s not going to school.She''s staying at home to get married! What can she get in studying so much? It''s better for her to marry someone to provide for her younger brother!" "You won''t need to look for her in the future!" With a bang, the door was closed shut. The impact lifted up a few strands of Olivia''s hair. Seeing her being shut up, Bruce''s expression darkened instantly. Just as he was about to make a move, he saw Oliviaugh, and then-- Without saying a word, she kicked the door fiercely! An even more domineering sound than before caused the ground to tremble. The door was knocked over by a kick and directly smashed to the ground. Seeing Olivia''s actions, Galen widened his eyes and looked at Bruce with a horrified expression, revealing his inner feelings. "Her responses were as fierce as a tiger.I can tell that both of you have the same personality.Both of you are ruthless!" Everyone was silent. Bruce nced at him and followed behind Olivia. Anyway, heroic and brave behaviors to prove his manhood were useless right now. So he just followed her as her bodyguard. Olivia stepped on the door that was kicked open and walked in arrogantly. Looking at the fragile door on the ground, Olivia clicked his tongue and said, "Where did you buy the door? The quality is poor" ¡®Did she dare to barge into other people''s houses, break-in and, test the quality of the door?¡¯ Ashley''s father was so frightened that his face was like a fool that he kept shrinking back. Fortunately, the sound of the door being kicked open was loud, and his drunkness had been lessened. He gained his consciousness, and he said in horror, "Who are you people? You dare to intrude into my house without permission?" His mouth was trembling, and it sounded like it had no restraint. Olivia nced sideways. She did not see Ashley in the living room. Instead, she saw her mother and her brother being shocked at the dining table. Her brother was already a teenager, but her mother still had to persuade him to eat. Olivia looked at them and was delighted. "It''s all because of this big baby.Are you nning to pack up your daughter and sell her?" Ashley was going to be married! The 18-year-old girl had been dragged out of school by her parents to force her to marry someone. She had never heard of such morale in the world! Olivia sneered and pushed open one room at a time. In the end, she found a locked room that could not be opened no matter how hard she tried, so Olivia did not say anything and violently opened it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The light pierced through, and Olivia saw Ashley, who looked distressed on the bed. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 The once-vibrant little girl had lost all of her shine, herplexion had turned dark, and she was as thin as wood. She was apparently on a hunger strike,ining to the point of being tortured to death. Olivia sighed and walked in. She stuffed a piece of chocte into Ashley''s mouth and said, "Follow me.¡± Ashley was taken aback when she saw Olivia.She was stunned for a long time.Then, she hugged her and cried. "Olivia, they snatched my phone and locked me in the room.They wanted to sell me..." "I know.¡± "They set a blind date for me.The man gave my parents 500,000 dors.They actually chose to marry me off for 500,000 yuan!" "I know.¡± "In the past, I thought I could endure no matter I was beaten or insulted, but this time, I really can''t endure it.I can''t do it..." "I know.¡± Olivia patted her on the back andforted her, "That''s why I came.Sorry, I just came a little late." "Olivia¡­¡± Ashley cried for a long time. When she calmed down a little, Olivia put her back on the bed and let Galen go in and show him the situation. Galen obediently entered. Seeing Ashley''s red and swollen eyes on the bed, he scratched his head and said somewhat embarrassedly, "The matter about jumping into the river, I really helped you to keep it a secret¡¯¡¯ "But I ran across you again and noticed you being more miserable than the previous time I saw you.Is it you who is unlucky or it''s me?" When Ashley heard this, she grabbed the pillow and threw it over to him. "Forget all of this!" "That won''t do." "Bastard!" "Alright, you still have the energy to curse me.Therefore, I don''t have to worry about you.You''re still alive and kicking." After all, Galen stayed in the bedroom with her. Perhaps the best way tofort her was to gave casual remarks rather than a huge fuss. Olivia, on the other hand, walked back to the living room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She wanted to drag her over and beat her up at first, but she restrained herself. "Five hundred thousand dors, right? I''ll give you one million, plus money for necessary repairs.But only if you live the life you want.¡± Actually, when Ashley''s parents heard the million dors, their eyes lit up and they exchanged a silent nce. They only had one thought, ¡®Since our daughter''s ssmates are so rich, won''t a mere one million be enough?¡¯ Just as they were about to take advantage of the lion''s share, the lion spoke up. However, Bruce who was behind the girl had remained silent ever since he entered the room. But his movements were graceful and elegant, and he wore an expensive suit with an elegant demeanor. He was definitely a super-rich man. However, before they could say anything, they noticed the look in this super boss''s eyes, which was cold and thin, as if he was smiling but was really not. The frightening aura of his frigid look rushed through the couple''s entire bodies, causing them to quiver. He didn''t intentionally threaten them. His aura was powerful. Even with such a casual nce, his gaze was domineering and imposing. It seemed as if the surrounding air had thinned somewhat, making it difficult to breathe. The couple sat down on the ground when they felt that their feet became weak. Their hair stood on the end. Right at that moment, they felt extreme danger. This man had a great deal of reputation, and he was definitely not someone they could afford to offend. So they immediately nodded and their voices were trembling, "Y-yes, yes, yes, we will do whatever you say¡± ¡®¡®What?¡¯¡¯ He thought. This kind of cooperation waspletely different from what he had imagined. Olivia subconsciously turned around and nced at Bruce. He waszy and clumsy, and his handsome face was filled with innocence. Things went much smoother. Olivia gave him a million and left with Ashley. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 When Olivia saw that Ashley had gotten frail after being starved for consecutive days, she immediately brought her to the hospital and waited for two days before her vitals recoveredpletely.Ashley felt ashamed when she found out that Olivia handed her parents a hundred and fifty thousand dors right after she told her what happened. Ashley thought that she had always been a burden to Olivia as she kept on saving her from all her problems. As Ashley wasn''t in a stable situation, she couldn''t do anything but thank Olivia. Olivia patted her shoulders and said, "You have nothing to thank me for, Ashley.Don''t worry about it.I''m just d to help." A hundred and fifty thousand dors wasn''t a significant loss to Olivia''s assets. Considering how rich she was, she could earn more than that amount in just two days. "I might''ve thanked you a lot of times already, but that won''t be enough for me.Please let me know when I can return the money to you." Ashley paused for a second and added, "I hadn''t quit my job at the hotpot restaurant.If I work every weekend, I will earn at least fifteen dors a day.I might be able to pay off my debts before I graduate if I work hard enough." Olivia''s mouth twitched when she heard what Ashley had said. She then nodded helplessly and replied, "Alright.If you badly want to work, I have a job rmendation for you" "What job?" Olivia thought for a moment and said, "I have a rtive who was nning to start a charity but he doesn''t have a manager.It would be great if you could assist him.l am confident that you would be able to handle that." Olivia''s proposal wasn''t a sudden decision. It wasn''t out of impulse but instead, she had nned about it beforehand. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As long as sixty percent of the money from the jade vein was transferred into her ount, she would still be well-off. With that, it would be easy for Olivia to arrange Ashley to work in her rtive''spany. It then increased her ability in doing so. Ashley was a good candidate. Olivia was confident that even if Ashley spent two days working for the charity, it wouldn''t affect her studies. Thus, that would be advantageous for her. When Ashley heard about the job, she instantly felt a sense of mission and eximed, "That would be great! Don''t worry, Olivia.Leave this matter to me.I will work meticulously and earnestly¡± "Since the position was crucial, will your rtive be okay with having me?" Ashley added. Olivia smiled at her genuinely as she looked at her and calmly said, "I will make sure of that, so you don''t have to worry.Just take a rest." "Alright!" Two dayster, Ashley went back to school. None of her ssmates knew that her family forced her to marry someone for money except Olivia, who remained silent. Her ssmates thought that Ashley was absent from ss because she was sick, so they dashed forward to greet her, causing Ashley to be ttered. Her expression was in awe as she thought, ¡®¡®These people had always ignored me.Only two months of vacation passed and they had already changed this much.What happened?¡¯¡¯ Not only did Ashley''s ssmates care about her, but they also treated Olivia as someone important as they dashed forward to tter her. Jake shared stories about how his days went during the two-month vacation which caused Ashley to feel highly envious of him. She eximed, "My divine friend, Olivia, is always admired wherever she goes." "Too bad that I didn''t witness such a lovely scene!" "Yes!" Jake chuckled as he took out his phone from his pocket and boasted, "Although it wasn''t allowed to bring electronic devices, I sneakily hid a small camera in my clothes at that time.I captured it! Hold on.Let me show it to you." After he said that, he immediately handed his phone to Ashley and let her see it. Ashley then couldn''t stop herself fromughing. She felt pleased and asked, "Could you send me a copy? I want to save it as a collection!" "No worries.I could do that¡¯ "You''re the best, Jake.You are so generous!" Ashley was delighted. She took out her phone and dly exchanged messages with Jake. However, Ashley identally merged the photo of Olivia wearing a training uniform with Jake''s picture. One was Olivia''s remarkable face, while the other one was Jake wearing an elk mask. ¡®¡®I don''t know why, but I feel like Olivia and Jake have an indescribable resemnce¡± Ashley thought. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Clearly, these two were not meant to meet. Maybe it was only their illusions. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ashley blinked. Of course, she was aware of the inside story. A long time ago, after this girl wearing an elk mask got angry, she quietly asked Olivia and got a positive answer. She came to realize, ¡®¡¯But I promised to keep it a secret..¡± Ashley didn''t say anything directly.She only said, "Oh, what a coincidence.Anyway, I''m so overwhelmed by Olivia''s beauty! Look, even a casual shot is photogenic already, right?" She tried her best to change the topic, and saw that Jake had no expression. He even zoomed in andpared the two pictures. Ashley was staring at his distracted appearance, while she was under a lot of pressure. He subconsciously nced at Olivia''s side, but there was no one in her seat. At this moment, Olivia was called to the studio by Paul. Paul had sent thendscape painting to the international arena before, and it had brought her a trophy and a certificate. It won sixth ce in the internationalpetition. This result was truly spectacr! As the owner of Treasure Pavilion, Paul had met many young students for so many years, but very few of them possessed this talent. So far, it was Olivia alone! So Paul asked repeatedly, "Are you sure you don''t want to be my student?" This was the best thing that anyone could ask for. No one knew how many influential families wanted to push their children over, but Paul had a threshold for epting students. Apart from talent, he also had to look for good luck. It''s useless to ask. However, this time, it was the exact opposite. He was begging Olivia with eagerness. The old man''s eyes were filled with disappointment. He was too pitiful. At this moment, Olivia was even thinking about whether she would reject name or not. "Don''t cry! Don''t cry! I can''t promise you" she said immediately when she went numb. Surprisingly, the old man who was just about to cry burst intoughter. "Very good, you will be my only student in the future.I will teach you everything.I believe that you will live up to my expectations." In Paul''s original n, he would not stay in LC City for long. However, it was different now. For the sake of Olivia, he would stay in LC City for a year and a half. "I''ll try my best." Olivia knew that he had taken the bait, so she didn''t regret it. She was not an idle person. On the contrary, since she had already agreed, she tried her best to do it as much as she could. When Olivia returned to the ssroom, the atmosphere was still the same. Immature boys were staring at her attentively,ughing and making fun of her. However, after the new semester, almost half of the students in the ss changed. After all, this was a top ss. The top students in the ss did not agree with Olivia''s grouping method. "It''s nice to have piles of money at home" someone said in private. "They''re not students at all, actually.They''re simply thieves who stole other students¡¯ teaching resources.¡¯ "Isn''t that so? In the future, we should avoid these people!" Olivia didn''t care about other people''s opinions. She went straight back to her seat and sat down, only to find that Jake''s expression behind her didn''t seem right. Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at Ashley doubtfully. Ashley said, "He''s acting weird right now¡± Olivia was confused, but she didn''t intend to ask further. She casually took out a book and flipped through it, only to see a mobile phone in front of her. There were two photographs on it. One was of her in an elegant dress of a training uniform. One was still her, dressed in an ancient costume. No words came out from her. "Is this you?" Jake stared directly at Olivia''s face as if he wanted an answer, "Is it the same person?" The more he looked at it, the more it resembled her. Especially the pair of eyes that were as warm as the spring. There was a plump and beautiful pair of lips beneath the elk mask like hers. Olivia didn''t want to lie, so she asked, "What if it''s not?" The reason why she didn''t tell him before was because their rtionship wasplicated, so there was no need to. Now that he had be like a little brother, at least he might be trustworthy. If he really wanted to know, it didn''t matter. At worst, he would feel disappointed. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Jake heaved a sigh of relief as he patted his chest. He looked extremely happy. "If it wasn''t for that, it would be great!" "A person is different from another.How can they be confused?" "Besides, if she was as scary as you, and Aphrodite turns into a ferocious Cerberus, then my dreams will be shattered!" After he finished speaking, his face was rxed as if he was extremely relieved. Olivia remained silent. Ashley felt sorry for her. The two of them exchanged a nce and Olivia turned her head away, never going to look at this idiot again. The morning lesson passed like this. When it was time for lunch, one could see the crowd at the entrance of the restaurant from afar, as if something happened. "What''s going on? Why is it so lively today?" Jake looked around and greeted them before running forward. "I''ll go see what happened first!" "I''ll go too!" Ashley also chased after him. Olivia yawned and continued to walk unhurriedly. After an entire morning of ss, she was basking in the sun and feeling sleepy. She was not interested in anything and just wanted to sleep. She walked for a few minutes at such a short distance. As soon as they arrived, they became lively. Olivia looked over and saw a luxurious car parked at the entrance of the cafeteria surrounded by university students. On the roof of the luxurious car stood a person, dressed in a white suit, holding a huge handful of roses in his hand! There were a lot of them. Olivia couldn''t help butugh. ¡®Isn''t it difficult to stand on the roof and hug such arge bouquet of flowers in the middle of the day?¡¯ Sure enough, she was sweating all over, but in order to maintain his Prince Charming''s romantic vibe, he could only endure it no matter how hot the sun was. Speaking of which, this person looked familiar. It was Isaac, the young master of the nouveau riche Grahams¡¯ who had almost slept with Maggie at Elliott Tubman¡¯s birthday banquetst time. Seeing more and more people surrounding him, Isaac picked up a loudspeaker, cleared his throat, and began his affectionate confession. Unfortunately, before he could say anything, a book flew out from the crowd and smacked him in the face! The sudden attack caught Isaac off guard. He lost his bnce and fell off the car''s roof! The surrounding people burst intoughter. Isaac stood up in a regretful state and looked at the crowd with hatred "Who did this?" Just as he finished speaking, a beautiful girl walked out from the crowd. Like the surrounding students, she wore a standard noble-style uniform, a short checked skirt, a slender figure, and an exquisite face. Her movements were filled with an innately precious aura that was iparably dazzling. She drew a lot of admiring stares from the time she appeared. Isaac''s eyes lit up, but he hated the person who had just smashed him. He asked, "Did you throw the book just now?" "Yes." Olivia grinned and lookedzy. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "You''re blocking the way, don''t you have any idea?" The sports car was parked horizontally at the entrance of the dining hall, surrounded by a circle of red candles. With such a big fuss, the entrance of the dining hall was blocked. Of course, this was deliberately done by Isaac. He thought that this was the only way for more people to see his calm side. The result was good. He had created a fabulous set in front of everyone, and only a book hadpletely destroyed his preparation. "I won''t move.Can you do anything?" Isaac snorted coldly as soon as his temper rose. ¡®¡¯What a provocative tone¡± Without saying a word, Olivia lifted her foot and kicked Isaac. Everyone only heard a wailing sound. When she saw Isaac fell to the ground like a dog, Olivia looked down from above. Her eyebrows were still as arrogant and bright as ever. "That''s right.Is there anything you can''t say by kneeling on your knees?" Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Everyone looked at Olivia with more respect and amazement as soon as she said that. It wasn''t that Olivia hadn''t taught them a lesson, and there was only one thought that lingered in their minds. ¡®¡¯Sure enough, a dictator¡± Jake and Ashley were unable to rush in immediately because the crowd was blocking their way. When Jake finally managed to break free from the crowd, Olivia snapped her fingers and looked at him. "Move this car away or I''ll smash it if you don''t!" Jake did what Olivia told him. "Yes!" Jake had always been a person who was terrified of the chaos in the world. He was also a rich second generation, so he could afford to smash it up andpensate. As a result, he had no hesitations about smashing the car. He casually found a brick in the ground and threw one after another, leaving a big hole in the car''s roof. This caused Isaac''s heart to ache. He immediately stood up from the ground and yelled to move the car. Olivia entered the restaurant without Isaac''s car blocking her way. Isaac still wanted to settle the score with Olivia, but someone from the school already came and escorted him out. Not to mentionpensating for the damaged car, he also broke the rules of the school, so it would be good if he didn''t cause more trouble. Olivia was slowly eating the foods in front of her on the third floor of the restaurant. "Olivia, do you have any hatred with Isaac right now?" Ashley asked. "None.¡± Olivia''s expression was calm, and she even seemed to be innocent. "That idiot was blocking my way.Who else am I going to smash if not him?" ¡®¡®So that''s the reason¡± Ashley was relieved as she had this thought in mind. "Olivia, the idiot you beat up was looking for Maggie" she said. "I''ve heard from others that the local tycoon was chasing her down like a madman. The implication was that Olivia did not intend to make a move this time and instead, she did a favor to Maggie.¡± Isaac might even hate her if he didn''t get anything good from her, she thought. Seeing the worry in her eyes, Olivia sneered and said, "There''s nothing to worry about those weak people.He came here to fight.Besides, he wouldn''t dare to offend me.¡¯ Grahams n was a new affluent family that had gained a fortune just a few years ago. Therefore, they were a little arrogant. The new rich family, however, was distinct from real wealthy families. It''s like how an ordinary wealthy family differs from a real noble family. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. All of the connections and rtionships involved were unique. To put it simply, there was a difference between having power and not having power. ¡®¡®As for Ashley''s im that Isaac hade for Maggie, did I identally help her this time? Probably not¡± Oliviaughed and nced in a certain direction. Maggie and Leonard sat next to the window on the third floor of the restaurant. They could see the scene below from their seats since they arrived earlier than them. Maggie was still in distress at that time. She said that someone had been bothering her recently. Although she imed that she already had someone she liked, she was still hesitant to let go. Maggie took the initiative and spoke up, either because she was upset or because she was implying something to the other party. Obviously, Maggie belonged to thetter. Isaac had almost assaulted her before, especially at Elliott''s birthday banquet, but now, since he couldn''t ept it, he begged her to chase after him. If Leonard knew, he would definitely warn the other party. Maggie was also concerned that Leonard''s interest towards Olivia would grow stronger, so she nned to use their connection to persuade Leonard to formalize their rtionship. Unfortunately, just as she finished giving hints about her thoughts, she saw Olivia, who was walking from downstairs and smashed a book at Isaac. The scene was intense. Maggie was really ashamed of Isaac''s action. She experienced an unprecedented sense of embarrassment at that time. Isaac, she believed, was not worthy of her attention. It seemed like her standard had dropped by quite a bit. Maggie was ashamed and angry, so she could only say, "Olivia is rude.Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be suspended from school again if you make such a move?" Her worried tone was not meant to be offensive. However, Leonard raised his head to look at her and said, "Didn''t you do that all the time? Now that your sister has taken steps to fix it, that brat probably won''t dare to look for you in the future" Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Hearing this, Maggie was left speechless. Leonard, who had never opposed her in the past, actually spoke up for Olivia now! In the past, when Olivia argued with others, she would say rude words in disgust, without the supposed demeanor of a youngdy from a famous family. But now? He actually felt that there was no problem at all and was instead teaching her a lesson. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maggie almost flipped out! The sense of crisis in her heart was remarkably serious. Turning around, she happened to meet Olivia''s gaze that seemed to look pleased from afar. Just like a high and mighty person, Olivia looked down on her, like she was an animal captured under a net, destined to fail in escaping the trap. Maggie, who had always been arrogant, was so angry that her entire body trembled. In an instant, an idea popped into her head. While she was having a meal with Leonard, she replied to the countless text messages sent by Isaac. [I''m sorry for my sister''s rudeness, I hope you won''t mind.] During this period of time, although Maggie hated him, she knew how to use him. It was as if the news hasn''t been brought out into the open. Therefore, Isaac knew that she was only an outsider who was attached to the Clements. It was also revealed that the members of their family were getting more and more ruthless, framing her parents. So her parents were still wanted due to false charges. ¡®¡®As usual, men, even though there a lot obstacles to face, still won''t care about the consequences of their actions¡± Maggie now hoped that Isaac would do something she was truly satisfied with to please her! In the next two days, the school was still peaceful. However, a big piece of news was spread all over LC City that inside the Treasure Pavilion was a jade vein still intact! After a few days of excavation, more than 60% of the jade mined was considered as top-grade jade! If the number ofter stages was considerable, the initial prediction value of the entity would not be less than one billion! When this piece of news came out, a huge ruckus was set off in LC City! Everyone praised the Treasure Pavilion as worthy of being called the ¡®Treasure¡¯ Pavilion. The jade vein was simply a feast for the eyes. Everyone was secretly whining how someone else could have such fortune and if only they had discovered it themselves then others would be envious of them instead. Charles was dumbfounded for a few seconds when he saw the news stating the location where the jade veins were dug out, then he nearly threw up a mouthful of blood! His entire body expressed regret and sorrow that his stomach churned, his eyelids rolled, and he almost swallowed his anger! "A jade vein? There''s an actual jade vein in that ce?!" What could be more agonizing than being sold as a cabbage even though Alistair was clearly under him? Fortunately, before he saw the news, he was able to take his pills and his health had improved a lot, praising the usefulness of it. He believed that as long as he continued to take it, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to live for another three to five years or more! But now, he realized that the pill in his hand couldn''tpare to the billion- worth gem. ¡®¡®It''s a loss, a big loss!¡¯¡¯ Charles was so angry that he pounded his chest and stamped his feet. He disappointedly questioned himself, "Why am I so stupid? I actually gave way to let someone have such a huge treasure!" The butler on his side was also left in awe. He never would have thought that such a ce was actually a treasure trove, having that kind of riches within its walls. But since things havee to this point, he can onlyfort his master. "Master, there is nothing more important than your life and health, this is what money can''t buy" Even if the jade vein belonged to the Laurens, so what? Would he be able to have the chance to gain from it? We should be content and still be grateful for being alive in this world. But the undeniable fact was that, if a person was almost near to his death, they longed to enjoy their life more. Now that Charles was still alive and well, all he wanted was money and riches! He was so angry that he couldn''t hold himself back from spatting out blood. Back then, North told me not to give the pavilion to others.I scolded her for being unreasonable.It''s my fault.I am at fault.North also heard the news and immediately ran downstairs, saying ¡°Dad, leave this matter to me.I''ll handle it!". Chapter 147 Chapter 147 "You''ll handle it? How exactly are you going to do it?" Charles was so angry that his heart ached. Shaking his head he said, "It''s not that I don''t believe in you, North, but you''re still young.You don''t understand the twists and turns of the business yet." More than anger, he was also afraid that his daughter would do something to offend the Pharmacy and the Treasure Pavilion because of her recklessness. He could afford to make another mistake. His health was not in very good shape, and his pills could only do so much. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If things would turn for the worse, he would truly have no ce to cry. "No, Dad, you don''t trust me!" North snorted coldly. "I am your only child, so I''m the only one eligible to inherit the family business.I will be leading it one day anyway, so why don''t you just hand it to me now?" Charles didn''t know what to respond to that. His eyes flickered, and heaving out a deep sigh, he changed the topic. "And how do you n to handle it? Let me remind you that we can''t afford to offend the Pharmacy, as well as Treasure Storage Pavilion!" "Who said that we can''t buy in their stores because we can''t afford to offend them?" "Didn''t that woman insist on having those two mountains? If there are jade veins on that one mountain, there must be some on the other.I n to find an opportunity for us to investigate¡± North said convincingly. "How?" "We''ll pay some people to fetch inside information for us.Now that the mountain is being dug up, they will surely investigate the other one to see if there are jade veins in there too.As long as we bribe someone to ask, they will give us the information we need¡¯¡¯ Charles''s eyes instantly lit up. ¡®¡¯Right¡± he thought. ¡®¡®If we can think of a way to buy the other mountain back, it would give us a fortune¡± The idea was pleasing, but there was another problem. "But how will you make that youngdy of the Medicinal House sell the mountain back without suspecting us?" "I have a n, Dad? ¡° North said confidently. "Consider it done" After thinking for a while, Charles had no choice but to concede to his daughter. "Alright, you can go ahead and do it.It was all a gamble.If it would work out, it wouldn''t be a huge loss.At most, he would only lose the jade vein if his daughter''s n wouldn''t work out. Right after the conversation with her father, North secretly went to see and bribe the workers who were currently digging up the jade veins that night for some information. Taking her money, the workers immediately informed her that there was indeed a jade vein in the other mountain! However, further details about it were highly confidential, and only the insiders knew about it. Compared to the mountain they were digging, the amount of jade detected in the other mountain was rtively small, but they convinced her it was still a reasonable fortune. With that information, North couldn''t sit still. That night, she called Branson right away. Averie was the one who ryed the news to Olivia. When she called her, Olivia was busy choosing the clothes to wear to King''s View Bay the next day. Olivia smiled and said, "Don''t mind her right now.Tell her I''m busy" "Alright¡± Averie said then thought for a moment. After a while, she asked, "Miss, are there really jade veins in that mountain?" She already had a hunch before, but it was only hearing the news now that she realized that there was actually a good reason behind Olivia''s insistence on getting those mountains that day! The Lauren n must be fuming mad by now. She didn''t believe at first that there were jade mines on both mountains, especially since Olivia had let her have an agreement with the Treasure Pavilion. It was as if she was trying to lure someone into the bait. Then Olivia replied with a sly smile, "Of course not¡¯ The probability of the mountain having jade veins was in fact too small. If there really was someone who would take it from her, she wouldn''t give it to Lauren n, especially when North had tried to cause trouble to her many times and even plotted against her. Friendship couldn''t alwaysst long. North had treated Olivia badly, and by doing this, she was only giving Lauren n a doze of their own medicine. ¡®¡®It shouldn''t be too much, right?¡¯¡¯ Averie thought and started topletely understand Olivia''s motives. No wonder Olivia insisted on taking both mountains at the beginning. Thenter took the rest, including the training camp and the entirend. At first, the deal with the mountains seemed like a bad idea. It was more of a loss than a gain because the mountains were far away from each other. A lot of money would be needed to develop them. Thankfully, Olivia actually thought of the bigger picture and devised a clever n to boot. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 It was a surprise to know that there were jade veins on those mountains. The possibility never crossed Averie''s mind even once. She''s both astounded and impressed by Olivia. Not only was Olivia able to secure a hold on the mountains, but she also lurked the Lauren n into wanting to reim an invaluable mountain, thinking it had the precious jade veins. This way, they could earn more! She was able to aplish more in just one move! Olivia got the mountain and earned some from it. Then she retaliated against the Lauren n, and would even be selling to them a mountain of no use to earn anotherrge sum of money! Averie was nothing but astonished by Olivia''s cleverness. It was a marvel to see Olivia grow up into the woman that she was today. She had be an independent young woman, who was strong-willed and smart. She even had the Laurens on the palm of her hands easily! It was well-yed and done so effortlessly. The Lauren n was so self-righteous and greedy that they didn''t even realize that they have fallen to a pit Olivia had dug long ago. Averie was very pleased. She sighed and said, "Miss, you have really grown a lot in the past two years. If Master knew, he would definitely be very happy" Olivia smiled faintly to Averie. There was something she had been wanting to ask her for a long time. "Averie..." she said warily, pursing her lips a bit. "Where did you and Mastere from?" Olivia had always wanted to know, but she never had the chance to ask until now. Averie was silent for a moment. It took her a while to answer Olivia. "You''ll know in the future, Miss" It was still the answer Olivia had expected to hear. Oliviaughed curtly. "If you say so, Averie.Good night" "Good night" After hanging up the call, Olivia looked at herself in the mirror. Her facial features were exquisite and her eyebrows were slightly raised. She curved her lips into a smile, and her reflection showed a faint smile. Turning off the light, she decided to go to bed. Sheid under the nket and closed her eyes to sleep. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The next morning at ten o''clock sharp, a car that looked familiar stopped at the door of her vi. It was a ck multimillionaire car. Though it was a modest model, it would still attract people''s attention. Thankfully, her parents went out earlier. Her father took her mother out to the dance studio with Oscar. She was all alone at home, and fortunately, she didn''t have to exin why a luxurious car was here to take her. After bidding goodbye to the servants, Olivia left the house. She wore a beautiful dress, stepped on a silver high heel, and her ck hair flowed gracefully down her waist. With her stunning and perfect face, slender figure, and devilish charm, she looked like a pretty devil walking around the mortal world! Bruce''s eyes were fixed on the stunning girl approaching from afar. His gaze was deepening by the minute. There was a saying that was peerless in the world. At such a young age, Olivia was a walking catastrophe. But... He likes it. Olivia got into the car and was a little surprised to see Bruce. "Hey, boss, aren''t you busy?" she said yfully. "Why are you still free to pick me up personally?" "I''m not busy¡± Bruce said, not taking off his gaze on Olivia. Olivia looked a little excited,pletely oblivious of Bruce''s attention on her. "Then let''s go.It''s been a long time since we''ve seen a big cat.I miss it!" Bruce Tucker was amused. He was thinking of this being date, but the pretty girl next to him was excited over a pet. His cat winded up to be more important than him to this girl! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 The big cat was running about happily in the courtyard when Olivia and Bruce arrived at the King''s View Bay. Olvia went closer to it, followed by Bruce, but the cat suddenly stopped running and trembled slightly. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Olivia thought. ¡®What could be the matter? Is the cat scared of me?¡¯ Olivia decided to let the thought go and concentrated on what she had to do,pletely ignoring Bruce''s expression. She had to pretend that it was her first time being in King''s Bay View. She gaped while looking at the beauty of the surroundings and the astonishing grand vi, eximing excitedly here and there to appear more convincing. "This is too ...extravagant!" she cried out. "What''s that wide open space behind the vi? Oh my goodness, is that a huge tarmac?" "These pear trees look really lovely.You should build a vein rack or a small orchard.It would really look lovely!" Bruce watched Olivia''s excited face closely. Since she got off the car, his eyes were all on her. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Do you like orchards?" "Yes¡± Olivia nodded eagerly. "There is so much to gain from them.Fruits are eaten all year round.During the hot seasons, you can lie under the fruit trees for a cool shade.And the whole beauty of the trees is very pleasing to the eyes and therapeutic to the mind." It was the ideal home for Olivia. She had always liked the delicate view of nature because it made her feel good and rxed. Olivia was so engrossed with the view that he didn''t see Bruce talking to the servants on the side. Right away, he ordered one of his servants to build an orchard on thend, including the open space behind it. Since Bruce owned the entire ce, there was definitely no problem with his order. But the servants were truly surprised. It was the first time he brought a girl to King''s View Bay. What''s more surprising was that their cold-blooded young master, Bruce Tucker, would do such an borate thing for a girl! Without even a second thought, he conceded to the girl''s whims at once. The happenings were new to their eyes that the servants¡¯ jaws dropped in amusement! It was the first time in the many years they worked for Bruce Tucker! This girl was different from the female doctor who hade over to treat the young master and far more different from his female rtives from the Tucker n who hade in the past. Technically, Olivia was the first woman to step foot in King''s View Bay! The servants exchanged amused looks to each other, and excitement was evident on their faces. ¡®¡®Will she be the hostess in King''s View Bay?¡¯¡¯ they thought. Bruce walked on thewn with Olivia. Suddenly, the big cat pounced over excitedly when they got closer to it. It made Bruce let out a loud and painful scream. Olivia, on the other hand, wasn''t surprised at all. She smiled broadly and opened her arm for the cat''s embrace. After recovering from the shock, Bruce coughed on the side. Because of this, the big cat turned to him and stopped running towards Olivia in an instant. Olivia''s brow creased at the big cat''s reaction. "What''s wrong, big kitty?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The big cat looked at Olivia and Bruce but stopped at his master''s face. The animal and his master had an instant staring contest. Bruce was not going to back down to this animal. There was a faint warning in his smug re. Tilting its head to one side, the big cat seemed to get the message. The Big Boss Bruce couldn''t be offended, so he slowly went to Bruce''s feet and rubbed his head onto it, as if showing his loyalty. Olivia was left speechless by the betrayal of the lovely kitty cat. ¡®¡®Look at this heartless pet ¡° she muttered under her breath. ¡®¡®I gave him a lot of candy beans and thought we were friends! But it turns out, we''re not!" Olivia rolled his eyes at the big cat and continued to slowly walk forward. She had actually been to King''s View Bay before but she wasn''t able to appreciate its beauty that time. She had to be careful then, the reason why she didn''t wander around too much,pletely missing out on the beautiful view of the whole ce. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Fortunately, this time, Olivia was able to enjoy the scenery of King''s Bay View. As she walked forward, Bruce would apany her. When she passed by the pool area, she had a sudden urge to walk to the wooden bridge in the middle. She started to go towards the bridge when Bruce rushed over to her. Bruce was instantly rmed by what Olivia was nning to do. He took a step forward and held her hand. "It''s slippery.Let me hold you-" ¡®¡®It''s slippery?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought, feeling a little suspicious. She lowered her head to look. The canopy bridge was indeed slightly wet, but it looked nothing harmful. It was more like a few sprinkled water from watering the garden around, and not enough to cause people to slip. She was about to point it out, but her words backed out when she caught a nce at Bruce''s serious face as he assisted her. And so, the two of them held hands on the canopy. The bridge wasn''t built high, so it was a perfect spot to have a good view of the whole ce. Walking up there, one could marvel at the scenery not far away. It was really a sight to see. Once she was done enjoying the view at the wooden bridge, Olivia turned to leave and jerked her hand slightly, but Bruce didn''t let go of her. Instead, he looked at her and said, "I''ll take you to the ce with the best scenery here." "There you''ll see waterfalls, hot springs, and catch a full view of the sunrise and sunset" he continued to say. His words instantly excited Olivia. She nodded and agreed right away. There were rumors that King''s View Bay was an imperial pleasure. The whole ce was blessed with great scenery by heaven, but not everyone could have an opportunity to see it with their own eyes. People passed on these rumors, and they always made others want to see what the craze was all about. On the vastwn, the summer wind blew Olivia''s hair softly. Because they are in an elevated piece ofnd, the wind was slightly cool, and it felt good on her cheeks. As they walked further, fogs started to appear on the ground. Soon enough, a waterfall showed itself from the opposite mountain. Under the refraction of the sunlight, it stood magnificently three thousand feet wide! Olivia gaped in awe. "This...Isn''t this so beautiful?" She happily pulled Bruce over and stood in front of the ss barrier at the edge of the cliff, wholeheartedly admiring the majestic waterfall. They stood there for a while, and suddenly, Olivia sneezed. The fog from earlier made her slightly wet. Her once dry hair, swaying with the wind, was now drenched in cold waterfall waters. By the edge of the waterfall, there were many hot spring pools, bothrge and small and dense with hot air. It would be nice to soak in its warm waters while enjoying the view of the waterfall. Just thinking about it made Olivia''s heart flutter in excitement again. She gestured towards the hot springs when she shook her head and decided against it. Otherwise, her clothes would be soaking wet and it was somewhat ufortable with Bruce around. Bruce watched her carefully. He raised his eyebrows when she retraced her steps. ¡®So, this little girl is shy; he thought with a smile on his face. Her white, jade-like cheeks were flushed red, making her whole face look like a ripened apple. ¡®And shepletely had no idea how cute she looked now, Bruce''s mind noted, his smile broadening. Afraid that she might catch a cold, Bruce asked the servants in the hot spring lounge to bring over a cup of ginger tea and handed it to Olivia. "Drink it.It will help you feel warm" The servants on the lounge were surprised to see the way their young master treated Olivia so well. They started to whisper to each other, making faint noises with their not-so-secret conversations. But Olivia shook her head slightly. Since she was young, she couldn''t stand ginger tea. Its taste was so repulsive that she would run away and hide from the servants whenever they tried to make her drink it as a child. Just like in the past, her impulse to get away from the tea kicked in. She took a step backward, but the hot spring pool was slippery. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Olivia tried to bnce herself but she still slipped! "Ah!"she yelped. She waved her hand frantically mid-fall, trying to grab on something, and dragged down Bruce in the water with her. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 "Plop¡ª" The water sshed onto Olivia''s face the moment she fell! The hot spring pool wasn''t very deep so she was able to stand up quickly. Her chest down to her toes were wet. She had just recovered from the panic she felt when she fell. Good thing, the water was exceptionally warm. It was as if all the pores on Olivia''s body had opened and was drenched in water. It would have been less embarrassing had she not identally dragged Bruce with her! Olivia saw that Bruce''s ck hair was wet and droplets of water was running down from his chiseled face. ¡®¡®What a rarely handsome man!¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought. Bruce''s pitch-ck eyebrows and furious eyes shocked her. "You''re handsome!" Olivia praised without any hesitation, smiling widely. The fog was dense and they couldn''t see each other very clearly. Bruce was caught off guard and cleared his throat. Olivia looked at him with her eyes as beautiful as the spring. Bruce frowned. Their reflections shone brightly in the water. Olivia had a faint mischievous aura, like a naughty little kid who came up with something yful. No matter how Olivia looked at Bruce, he was just exceptionally stunning. Bruce''s gaze was deep. At this moment, tens of thousands of thoughts had shed through his mind. In the end, he controlled himself and chose to leave the pool. He went to the shore, apologetic. Olivia was a little dumbfounded. ¡®What''s wrong? Was I the one who pushed him down to the water to get this mad?¡¯ she wondered. She also came out of the pool. She wanted to chase after Bruce to apologize at first, but when she saw him enter the lounge, she lost him in her sight. A servant respectfully asked Olivia, "Miss, do you want to change now? Let me take you to your room." "Alright," Olivia replied. She lowered her head, feeling a little embarrassed. Looking back at the scene earlier, she wished that the ground could just swallow her! Olivia heaved a sigh of relief after the servant took her to the room in the lounge to change her clothes. When she got done, she said, "Thank you." The King¡¯s View Bay was indeed luxurious, and even the lounge was very big. But Olivia was wondering. ¡®Didn''t Bruce say that only a very few people came here?¡¯ she thought. She looked puzzled as she looked around the room and saw clothes that looked like they were tailor- made! Olivia remembered that when she once stayed here for a week, Bruce had entertained her and stuffed the guest room closet with expensive new dresses for her. ¡®¡®Could it be that he brought over those clothes he gave me before?¡¯¡¯ Olivia wondered. As if the servant saw through her doubts, she smiled and said, "Miss Olivia , these clothes were sent over two days ago.I guess Sir Bruce knew that you woulde, right?" Olivia suddenly understood. It turned out that when she promised toe over on Saturday, Bruce had already thought of everything and prepared it for her. She was a little touched and her cheeks blushed. She told the servant, "When Brucees out, tell him that I went to the front yard first." Olivia went outside to catch fresh air. When she was back on the grass, the big cat happily jumped and cuddled with her. Sheughed and said, "Now you know how to cuddle with me! You were just ignoring me before, weren''t you?" After all, she had given the cat a few treats to eat. The big cat snuggled in Olivia''s feet and was exceptionally clingy. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car engine that came from the front of the vi. The King¡¯s View Bay bodyguards faced the quest and said, "Sorry, you can¡¯te in." The man trembled with rage, as if he was looking for a trouble. He shouted, "If you don''t move, I''ll run over your gate! Try me!" Olivia watched from afar. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She felt like the voice was somewhat familiar, so she stuck her head out to take a look. The man was in his forties. He''s the eldest son of the Tucker n, Andrew Tucker! Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Olivia could not be wrong that the man was Andrew because he was Mica''s father. She remembered how Mica imed to be a grandchild of the Tucker n and entered King¡¯s View Bay arrogantly and almost killed Philip. She even used Olivia of killing Philip. That time, Olivia was rendered speechless. After all, theplications only took ce after she used the needle. This was an indisputable fact. However, Olivia truly didn''t expect Bruce to believe her right away. In the end, he crippled one of Mica¡¯s arms as a warning. At that time, Olivia was worried that Davis might punish Bruce if this matter reached him. From the looks of it, it was precisely because Davis thought Bruce would note looking for trouble anymore. Obviously, he had caused more than one problem. Seeing that Andrew was about to drive over the gate of the vi, several bodyguards opened the gate halfway and let him in. Andrew didn''t want to make things worse, so he walked out of his car and entered. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Once he set foot on the courtyard, he began to shout Bruce''s name. His voice became louder and louder as he said, "Kid,e out! I haven''t settled my daughter''s debt with you yet!" Thest time he fetched Mica, he didn¡¯t drive her to the hospital immediately. Instead, he went to the Tucker ns old mansion to demand an exnation from Davis. However, the old man directly said to him, "I''m not the one who decides for this family" As if it was useless to ask help from him because he could not control Bruce. Andrew got nothing when he asked for help and the dy caused Mica¡¯s hand to getpletely crippled. She might not be able to move it for the rest of her life. Andrew med Bruce for all of their misfortune. He waited for three days and two nights for an exnation, but he¡¯s done ying now. Actually, as long as Bruce was willing to give Andrew his 10% of the shares in thepany, he would let this matter go and never mention it again. However, thest time they met, Bruce only smiled and said, "So you want money but can¡¯t work for it?" Andrew¡¯s heart was filled with anger. He never doubted that Bruce, who was young yet extremely ruthless, would definitely be able to do this! Therefore, he didn''t dare toe to the vi every day. As long as he can feed his family, they will survive. But this time, he has had enough. This was the wildest he had ever be. Suddenly, Olivia approached him with a smile. But the moment she spoke, Andrew felt a pang of pain. "Oh, Uncle! Your job to make porcin isn''t easy, right? Is it enough to feed your family every day?" The surrounding bodyguards couldn''t help but burst outughing. Andrew''s expression darkened as he asked, "Who are you? Are you Bruce''s girlfriend?" He had never met Olivia before. He didn¡¯t know her identity, so he subconsciously thought that any woman who was in King¡¯s View Bay was definitely Bruce''s girlfriend. Olivia raised her eyebrows and did not entertain him. She just said, "You should go home.Don''t evere back here again.Otherwise, my pet won''t be able to stop himself.What should I do when youe back? Hmm...I''d make you his dinner!" Olivia was truly arrogant. Andrew would normally take the insults if they came from Bruce, but he couldn''t believe that such an arrogant little girl dared to bully him. His heart was filled with anger. He raised his hand to p Olivia, but he suddenly heard a thunderous roar! Andrew shivered and voluntarily lowered his hand. He turned around and saw a vicious giant tiger slowly walking towards him, its eyes staring at him as if it wanted to cut his head off! The tiger looked very fierce, causing Andrew''s entire body to tremble. It looked like it was about to eat people! Olivia snapped her fingers and revealed a devilish smile, "Tiger, bite him to death!" Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Andrew thought that a single bite from the giant tiger couldn''t really kill him. However, the tiger took a mighty and domineering step as he let out a threatening roar. Its eyes glowed with a faint light, and its sharp teeth seemed to be drooling. The intimidating aura it possessed was definitely not something ordinary people could stand! After all, there were very few people like Olivia who could take a tiger as a pet. Bruce was already too much for Andrew, but the tiger''s crawling already made him tremble. Meanwhile, Olivia and their bodyguards wereughing at Andrew. Seeing the tiger approach step by step, Andrew''s face turned pale. "Don''te nearer!" he shouted. He revealed a frightened expression as he crawled his way out of the King''s View Bay while screaming. He quickly boarded his car and ignited the engine to get away from the vi immediately. He ran away like he was running for his life! Olivia remained smiling and shouted, "Make sure toe back next time!" However, she was sure that with what Andrew encountered, he wouldn''t dare toe back in the future. Seeing Olivia''s tactic in using the tiger, the bodyguards exchanged looks and instantly paid her respect. For someone who came from the Clements n, she was so independent. If Andrew didn''t move, the tiger would not attack him. But the moment he made a move, the tiger became ferocious and valiant, terrifying its enemy. One of the bodyguards who had seen Olivia several times stepped forward and respectfully said, "Miss Olivia, please tell us what to do in the future.If anybody hurts you, we''re dead" The bodyguard was afraid that the time when Andrew wanted to attack Olivia would happen again. Hearing this, Olivia waved her hand and said, "You''re worrying too much.It won''t be that easy to hurt me" Even without the tiger''s roar, she would never let Andrewy a finger on her. Bruce, who had changed his clothes, returned from the lounge. His ck hair was wet and a little messy, which made his handsome face look even more tempting. As he looked down, his sexy Adam''s apple and corbone attracted people''s gazes. Olivia instantly remembered what had just happened. After identally dragging Bruce down with her to the hot spring pool, his shirt got wet and exposed his well-built chest. His muscles were very fine, and his figure was truly buff to the point that it looked like it''s going to explode any minute. She suddenly noticed that he had been wearing the ck rope pendant she had given him. She had an indescribable and vague feeling towards it. Olivia did not dare to look any further, and quietly shifted her gaze away. However, the bodyguard beside her immediately stepped forward and exined what had just happened. Including how Andrew came looking for trouble. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bruce''s pretty face frowned a little. His pair of pitch-ck eyes were cold and sharp. He seemed to be angered by the news. "Are you serious?" he asked. "I''m sorry, sir,'''' the bodyguard replied. The other bodyguards immediately lowered their heads and fell silent. Bruce rarely got angry, but when he does, no one could bear the consequences of pushing him to the limit. Bruce was enraged and the bodyguard stepped backward. This time, Andrew almost injured Olivia because of his greed and thirst for trouble. Just this incident alone had made Bruce reach his peak of anger. "Take the punishment yourself" Bruce said coldly. A hint of hostility was evident and his tone proved that he was angry. The bodyguards immediately bowed and said, "Yes, Sir" Olivia watched from the side. At first, she didn''t want to interfere with how Bruce wanted to teach his bodyguards a lesson, but this matter had something to do with her. She leaned over and gently poked Bruce''s arm. "I''m fine, Bruce.Punishing them won''t do anything.Don''t me them" Olivia said. Bruce didn''t say anything and just turned to look at her. Olivia tugged at his sleeve and blinked. "Okay?" she said, pouting. Olivia''s eyes twinkled as if the stars had crumbled into them. They were bright and beautiful like the spring, full of hope and joy. The truth was that Bruce stayed in the bathroom longer than usual because the scene they shared in the pool lingered in his memory. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Even if Bruce imed to be a righteous gentleman, he was still capable of being mad. Olivia clung to his arms with an apologetic look on her face. Bruce can''t resist Olivia, so when he heard her soft voice, the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared without a trace. However, he still managed to say, "This won''t happen ever again" Hearing this, the bodyguards were surprised. Never have they imagined that because of Olivia''s convincing words, their boss would really change his mind and not punish them! It seemed that Olivia''s impact to Bruce''s heart was iparable to anything. "Thank you, Sir.Thank you, Madam" the bodyguards said in unison before they left. This time, Olivia was dumbfounded. ¡®''What did they just call me? Madam?¡¯'' she thought. She was speechless and her face was nk. Bruce remained calm as if he didn''t hear anything, but the corner of his mouth slightly rose up. Olivia''s face reddened from frustration and embarrassment from being misunderstood. However, looking at Bruce''s normal expression, she thought that she might have just misheard it. ¡®''I think so." Olivia thought. Suddenly, Averie called. Olivia excused to go to the bathroom to answer the call. "Hello, Averie?" she answered. "Miss Olivia, North wants to meet you.Can youe?" Olivia thought for a moment and replied, "Okay.Let''s meet" ¡®''After all, I''ve had my fun in King''s View Bay.Nothing is more important than making money¡± she thought to herself. If Olivia wanted to achieve her goals, she must take advantage of the opportunitiesing her way. "Alright, then.I''ll arrange it" Averie said. "Yes, please" Olivia replied. After hanging up the phone, Olivia prepared to leave King''s View Bay and told Bruce that she just had an errand to run. Bruce looked at her with a burning gaze and bluntly asked, "Are you avoiding me?" "What?" Olivia asked. She shook her head innocently and said, "No!" "Do you hate me?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Neither" "Really?" Bruce rified, taking a step closer to Olivia. His aura was too strong, almost aggressive. Olivia subconsciously stepped backward repeatedly. She retreated until her back had touched the wall. The vi had an excellent lighting withrge windows showing the beautiful view. The sun was zing outside. It was cozy inside, but Olivia felt that the temperature seemed to be decreasing. She raised her head and saw Bruce approaching closer and closer. His pair of obsidian-like eyes were filled with obscure emotions that were hard for Olivia to see through. As he bridged the gap between them, they could already hear and feel each other''s breathing. It was as if their auras had intertwined. Seeing Bruce''s handsome face up close and gradually approaching, his lips could meet hers at any time! Olivia''s heart began to pound in panic, and her heartbeat sounded like the thunder as it became even more intense. ¡®''What should I do right now? Should I run and hide?¡¯'' Olivia panicked. She hesitated for a moment, but heard Bruce chuckle in a deep voice that was exceptionally maic. Then, his very, very light lipsnded on to Olivia''s lips. Thanks to Bruce''s extreme self-control, he didn''t do anything else. In front of her, he was unafraid to put his armor down. No matter how hard he controlled himself, he would always end up gushing over her. Bruce was afraid that if he shoot his shot, Olivia would avoid him in the future. Hence the tens of thousands of thoughts he had resisted. "Let''s go.I''ll drive you there" he offered. Bruce tousled Olivia''s hair. A trace of gentleness appeared in his eyes as he watched her stand in a daze, dumbfounded with an adorable expression. When he let go of her, Olivia was still in a daze. A realization suddenly struck her mind... ''Damn! Did he just kiss me?!''¡¯ Olivia thought in shock. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Olivia pulled her hair and was at a loss for words. She couldn''t tell whether she was expecting more or feeling disappointed. The only thing she was sure of was that she didn''t hate how it went. But that kiss was a little dangerous. Olivia took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She was driven to their meeting ce and the car left as soon as she came out. Not long after, Averie met her at the entrance. Olivia sat down. She looked distracted and absent-minded, and Averie couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Olivia, is there anything wrong?" "No, everything is fine¡± Olivia said and brushed off her thoughts. A few momentster, they entered the ce and Olivia''s stunning and beautiful face attracted people''s attention. They had arranged to meet with North in an Italian restaurant. When Olivia arrived, North had already been waiting for about an hour. ''How was Madam Sophie able to wait for someone thiste?'' North wondered. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Even though she got a little angry and impatient, she didn''t dare to lose her temper. Seeing that Olivia had finally arrived, she went straight to the point and exined why they met. Olivia nced at her and called for a waiter. She slowly ordered a few desserts and drinks before she leaned against the couch and casually said, "You can start now" However, North choked and wasn''t able to talk. For some reason, she felt like she was being belittled by Olivia. ''¡¯Who does she think she is? She''s just some girl who came out of nowhere! If not for her connections, I wouldn''t bothering here¡± North thought to herself. The people in the restaurant who didn''t know Olivia thought that she was a rich and slender young woman. While the daughter of a real estate tycoon looked like a maid when ced next to her. North forcefully controlled herself and did not lose her temper. She put the documents she brought on top of the table. She was about to talk when their desserts were suddenly served to the table. "These desserts are delicious" Northmented. Olivia drank the juice and ignored North''s remark that would surely provoke her. She picked up a knife and fork and slowly sliced the cake. "Tell me, what is it? I''ll listen" Olivia said. She took a sip of the juice and added, "But you have to keep your distance" Olivia was implying that she was afraid that North might make her lose her appetite. This provoked North that she almost flipped the table. However, she had sworn to her father that she would definitely close the deal this time. She could not retaliate, so she silently retreated. "Miss Clements, what can you say about the gift my family gave youst time? Isn''t it generous? The entire jade vase alone was worth billions of dors.It was definitely not like the others in LC City!" "The only reason I came this time was to talk business with you¡± Olivia seriously said. North quickly replied, "One of the two mountains had already been mined.I''m wondering if you can give the other mountain back to us.Of course, aspensation, I will pay you" She slid a check over to Olivia. When she saw this, she was immediately smirked. It was a ten-million dor check! Olivia finished eating the dessert in front of North and scorned, "Are you kidding me? Do you think I look like someone who would be swayed by that amount of money? What a joke!" Olivia shook her head. The expression on her face was enough to tell North that she won''t ept the offer. Olivia prepared to leave. North knew that she liked the food so she didn''t expect her to leave early. She hurriedly asked, "What do you mean?" "If you want a deal with me, step up your game" Olivia answered. "A hundred million.Deal?" North gasped and said, "That is too much!" She frowned and angrily said, "You''re asking for way too much! Just because you saved my father, doesn''t mean you can look down on us again and again! ¡° "Huh?" Oliviaughed yfully. When she asked for the mountain as a reward, North''s father initially agreed. She had a vision of what she wanted to do and chose those two mountains instead of arge amount of money. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The father and daughter couldn''t help butugh crazily. Now that a jade vein had been dug out from the mountain, she began to talk bted words. Olivia smiled faintly and asked, "North, you were in such a hurry to find me today.You must have dug out a jade vein in another mountain, right?" "The jade vein being mined is worth more than a hundred fifty million dors or more.That''s a great value! But what makes you think that I would give you something so valuable for no reason?" "The Anderson has been doing business for so many years" Olivia asked while staring at her, "Didn''t your father teach you that this is not the way to do a profitable business?" North had realized something from Olivia''s words. It finally hit her. North was speechless. Indeed, this entirend had already fallen into Olivia''s hands. ¡®''Who in the world would give her own property away? Olivia might not be that type of person¡± North said to herself. North was a little disappointed. She doubted that this deal was probably not going to be sealed. At this moment, Oliviaughed and spoke slowly, "Listen, North. Let''s just say that I want you to buy it for a billion dors. If you have that money, then we won''t have any problem. I will sell this mountain to you. After that, I will mine more jades. I am doing this for you since it has nothing to do with me" Surely, there was no value in it and it had nothing to do with her. "Isn''t this debt worth it?" North was doubting. Olivia reminded her to reflect for a little while. "Think carefully, North¡¯'' After Olivia finished speaking, she drank the juice slowly while staring at North as if she was waiting for her to make a decision. North''s eyes shone brightly. She thought, ''That''s right!'' Although they would buy this for a billion dors, they would still be able to recover their loss with the possibility of mining more top-grade jades in this mountain. So she confirmed again, "Just be sure that you stay true with your words, Olivia.This is what you wanted, right? Even if this mountain would be really valuable in the future, it won''t have anything to do with you!" "Of course, North.Don''t worry.I know how to keep my word¡± Olivia assured North. Finally, they had a preliminary agreement while the contract was being prepared at the time.North was about to ask her assistant to take care of it, but Averie had already taken out a copy.It was exactly the same procedure asst time! ¡®''It was prepared in advance, so there shouldn''t be any more tricks, right?¡¯'' North asked herself. It was noticeable in North''s face that she was being careful this time. "Are you sure that this contract won''t cause me any problem?" "You can read it yourself countless times" Olivia said. Averie looked at North with no emotions and lightly warned, "Don''t waste Miss Clements'' time, Miss Lauren" The problem was that Branson was already humbling himself when he personally came to see her. ¡®''Know who you''re talking to''¡¯ Averie wanted to tell this to North but she decided to keep it to herself. North could not believe that Averie said that, but she could not do anything to express her annoyance aside from cursing internally and choosing to hold her anger back. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. North signed the contract without any worries after examining it with the assistant and confirming that there was nothing to be anxious about. The contract came into effect and Olivia could receive a billion-dor cheque at any moment. After the matter was settled, Olivia left with Averie without hesitation. North happily prepared to go back and tell Charles the good news! After getting in the car, Averie shook her head and said with disrespect, "That North is really stupid!" Olivia raised her eyebrows and let out a littleugh, "Well, I can''t say that she''s stupid, but isn''t she too smart?" Averie was amused by herughter. Olivia''sment was really urate. Indeed, North was actually very vignt, but she did not think thoroughly due to the fact that she was arrogant and conceited. ''¡¯So, if she didn''t lose, who would? Me? Of course not¡± Olivia thought. Moreover, Averie had investigated and discovered that North and her father, Charles, had secretly hired an assassin to kill Olivia! Averie knew that killing a soulless pair of a father and a daughter like Charles and North wouldn''t be enough! When she had thought of the possibility that Olivia might get killed, she suggested, "Miss Clements, do you want me to hire someone to protect you during this time? It would be dangerous for you to go anywhere without a personal bodyguard observing the ces you go to" "No need for that, Averie.I''m good¡± Olivia calmly rejected. Olivia stretchedzily, her eyebrows static, and her posture arrogant. "I''d like to see what kind of demons and devils areing here" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Knowing that Olivia had her own ns, it was enough for Averie. She nodded and stopped asking. "Averie, keep this cheque.Buy a vi, change the car, and spend the rest for the pharmacy" Olivia yawnedzily in the back seat. After all, the pharmacy was too far away and was not safe against thieves. Rather than letting others rush inside that quiet pharmacy, it was better to set up a high-profile residence in LC City and dere it as her known property. "Alright.¡± Averie naturally understood what Olivia meant and nodded in preparation. At this moment, another huge sum entered Olivia''s ount.It''s the Treasure Pavilion. ording to the previous agreement, all the jade stones dug out would be handled by the Treasure Pavilion, and 60% of the profits would go to Olivia. Previously, there was news circting around the city that the value of the entire jade vein was estimated to be more than one billion, but in fact, it was far more than that. A top-grade jade vein. The imperial jade dug out from it was pure in texture and was believed to collect spiritual energy. After half a month of continuous excavation, the Treasure Pavilion had invited arge number of professionals and workers to work together. All kinds of equipment and tools were used to excavate. As a result, the efficiency to dig jade was extremely high. Therefore, 60% of the profits went into Olivia''s pocket as Stated in the agreement. Now she''s a rich woman.She''s a billionaire. Olivia was very contented.She gave Mr.Herman another invitation and added, "The power to take this ce down depends on you.Mr.Herman.This time, my contribution is small and I can split it into two.A little share would be fine for me" Lauren''snd was a pleasant surprise. The coordinates of this return were the jade vein that Olivia had originally wanted to trade with the Treasure Pavilion. However, the situation there wasplicated, and a single, wrong move could cause a huge disaster. Because the Treasure Pavilion had a deep background in mining, they led the operation. Mr.Herman was also a smart person with this satisfactory coboration. He agreed to the project straightforwardly without asking her anything. Then, he quickly bought that piece ofnd and started a new round of excavation. It was enough to foresee that this news would explode again in LC City in the next two days! These two consecutive high-grade jade veins were difficult to mine. It took many days for the workers to dig it out. Even the entire LC City would be filled with a wave of treasure hunting and treasure digging! On the other hand, North returned home with the contract she just signed. She showed it off to Charles who was currently recovering his strength, "Look at this, Dad.Your daughter could finally deal with anything about business!" Charlesughed heartily when he saw that North had closed the deal. He was very thankful to her. "Not bad, my precious daughter has indeed grown up.I will give you such a big family business in the future.Dad can surely tell that!" "Oh right, how much benefit did you give to the pharmacy?" Charles said at the beginning that he would give a million dors. The Lauren Family had a huge business, so the money was not even a great problem. North threw the contract over to Charles and let him see it for himself. Charles was shocked when he read it. "You...you actually signed a billion-dor deal?" "Nonsense, North! This is simply nonsense!" Charles''s face instantly changed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In his opinion, this deal was not worth it at all! Even if there really was a jade mine in that mountain, it would be difficult for them to fund the excavation. Firstly, the cost of artificial equipment, with the added manpower and tools was already high. If the cost of these three were calcted, they would not really earn a great sum at all! In that case, instead of gaining the profit, the money would be earned by others! When North had seen that her father was disappointed and was even about to lose his temper, North said angrily, "Who told you not to listen to me at the beginning? Besides, I already knew that this mountain has an infinite value.Can''t you believe that we will only be able to make a profit out of that mountain without losing money?" "You! You were the one who told me that! I should''ve known that you were that stupid!" Charles was so angry. He wanted to falsify the agreement, but he could not back out since the contract was already signed. He could only gamble and say, "Alright, then I''ll leave this matter to you.Take full responsibility for your actions!" "Consider this a test that Dad gave you.If you do well, I''ll leave everything to you! If you don''t do well.." Charles almost expressed his grudge towards his daughter. He didn''t say that he actually had a son who was raised outside who was only half a year younger from North. He always imagined that his daughter was going to marry someone. He knew that such arge industry would seemingly be unimportant for a kid who would not bear his family''s surname in the end. However, his son was different. He decided that he would let his son manage their family business. His son has to continue his legacy. North was daydreaming and was so focused on getting things done that she did not notice her father''s expression or thetter half of her words. During that day, North did not even go to school. She was going to graduate from her ss, anyway. It was very easy for her to disregard her internship and her studies since the school board was comprised of members and investors from theirpany. After purchasing a batch of advanced equipment at a high price, hiring a group of experts, and employing a lot of manpower, Lauren was very confident about her task. She then told the workers to start digging. Surprisingly, it was progressing very smoothly. There were several instances wherein pure jade materials were mixed in the raw stones that had been mined earlier. Undoubtedly, the workers were very confident that they would be sessful in this operation. It was Off to a great start. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Because of the recent madness of people over jade in LC City, North did not only personally supervise the work at the site of excavation but she also started the live broadcast excitedly! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Because she was the Lauren Family''s daughter, North''s exceptional beauty attracted a lot of people''s attention. All sorts of praises and envious voices on the screen made North extremely satisfied! After making everyone jealous and turning off the live broadcast, North received a message saying that someone woulde out tonight because she hired him some time ago. She did not figure it out at first. It took her a few seconds to realize. Indeed, the man was going to help her destroy all traces of Olivia! Among every single one of her enemies, Olivia was the person she hated the most in her life! When North saw this message, she sneered. She had spent almost a million dors for this assassin. It was also thest time she humbly apologized in front of the owner of the pharmacy. In order topensate her, her father gave her money and the matter was fixed. Thinking back to how Bruce had repeatedly maintained the Southern Scenery, North did not simply want to teach him a lesson, but also to make the Southern Scenerypletely disappear! When North thought that her efforts were about to benefit the n and that the most irritating person has only several hours before leaving this world, she had never been happier than she was now. ¡®''Sure enough, the heavens were looking after her.That is...if she''s going to heaven.She had thought of Olivia and smiled.¡± At this moment, the people at the excavation site reported to her. Someone said, "Miss Lauren, there is no jade inside the original stones we dug out from behind! Aside from that, the experts also said that there is no jade mine in the entire mountain except for the part where the excavation started" "What...what are you talking about?" North asked in disbelief. From being happy and then receiving such terrible news, North''s expression changed drastically. She immediately pulled an expert over to ask about the situation. "There''s nothing special about this mountain, Miss Lauren.All sorts of tests have proved that it will be pointless to continue digging" "How could this be?" North suddenly took two steps back. Because of this, all sorts of her beautiful dreams had faded. Her hopes were shattered, but there was one, big thing she should worry about the most. This situation meant that this deal was worthless and she could not be able to prove herself to her father anymore! The servant looked at her expression and doubtfully asked, "Miss Lauren, do you still want to continue mining? Why don''t you give up? Otherwise, spending money and resources is not worth it at all" "No! We can''t give up!" She gritted her teeth and turned to the workers. Shemanded with her eyes wide open, "Dig for me! Continue to dig!" North had already spoken. The workers could not do anything but obey. They could only bravely continue to do so. Charles had already received the results of the experts'' survey from this misfortune. Charles couldn''t help but be a little dismayed with his daughter, whom he had shown a great amount of affection for since she was young. Before North could even disagree if he directly stopped the project, someone who looked exactly like him appeared! The moment the boy saw North, heughed and called her ''sister''. ''¡¯Sister? Is he really calling me that?''¡¯ North was dumbfounded! Before she could show any violent reaction, her father said, "North, this is your younger brother.His name is Anderson.He is only half a year younger than you, but he has more capabilities than yours.He came back from studying abroad a while ago.He was an outstanding student in his ss and he is also sensible" "Also, in the next few days, I will bring Anderson to thepany so he could be trained¡± Charles added. Her father''s few words were brutal that she could barelypose herself! The thing that North had always believed in was shattered at this moment! She had always believed that she was the only daughter of her family and that she was loved by all! She thought that she was the only one to inherit such arge family business in the long run! However, who would have guessed that something unexpected would ur? For some reason, she had a younger brother! No wonder her father never said that she was allowed to go into thepany, nor did he promise that all properties and the business of the family were going to be hers in the future. It turned out that he had already secretly found an heir! North was so furious that her entire body trembled. At this moment, disappointment, anger, and despair had taken over her! However, Charles took Anderson to the study room as if he hadn''t seen it. Everything changed in an instant! "Ah!" North was so angry that she smashed and threw everything on the floor until there was nowhere to stand before sheid on the bed and wailed. After several hours of crying, the night was already dark. North raised her head, her eyes filled with resentment. There was nothing left for her now. No matter what, at least the killer would seed in getting rid of Olivia tonight. This was her only hope. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 It was eleven o''clock in the evening. The Southern Vi waspletely silent. Olivia went to sleep after returning this afternoon, but now she was not sleepy at all. After lying in bed, Olivia even watched a video with her younger brother. He excitedly told Olivia how his mother, Enya, had stunned all four of them during today''s rehearsal! He even sent a video over. Olivia intently enjoyed watching it for a long time, and she smiled repeatedly. Indeed, even though Enya was in her forties, her skin looked exceptionally good and her movement was wless, graceful, and elegant due to her proper body conditioning and self-care. As a dancer, Enya seemed to be born for dancing. Every time she danced, her indescribable aura and charm were truly captivating her audience. They did note back today because they had to participate in the official match tomorrow. ''¡¯This is good for now.You need to rest, Olivia¡± she said to herself. After Olivia stopped watching the video, shezily got up and sat down on the balcony. As she looked up, the lights outside the vi intersected. The surroundings were silent. There were light sounds of crickets but it was not disturbing. Olivia stared at the book for a while. She seemed to have sensed something as she raised her head and looked out of the window. Then, she turned off the light with a click. The entire bedroom instantly darkened. The only part where the light came was near the balcony. The curtains were only drawn with a thinyer of a white veil. A glimpse of moonlight passed through it. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Olivia sat in the shadows at the corner of the balcony, casually ying with the exquisite and lightweight bow and arrow she called ''Milky Way''. Ever since Bruce had given her this bow and arrow, she had never used it again. ¡®''I wonder if I can practice using this bow and arrow tonight''¡¯ Oliviaughed at her thought and waited patiently. Unknowingly, another ten minutes passed.Olivia was a little sleepy. It seemed like she could not resist sleeping after a couple of minutes. Eventually, a very, very light sound of footsteps could be hearding from downstairs. It was the sound of someone strolling on the grass outside. After a short moment, the noise was already close to Olivia''s bedroom. It was near the edge of the floor-to-ceiling window. A hand stretched out and carefully pulled the curtains open. The moonlight shone through a specific part of the room. Immediately after, a slender figure jumped in from outside the window. The intrudernded silently. Obviously, he was professionally trained. Olivia held her breath and hid in a dark corner of her room. She looked at the intruder with interest and even evaluated him thoroughly. "Your skills are not that bad.I wonder if you can resist the pain from my arrow or not" she whispered. After sessfully entering the bedroom, the man walked straight to the bedside. While the man was searching around for items he could grab, Olivia pulled an arrow and aimed it at his butt. Then she whistled, "Don''t look back at this time¡± After locking her target, she let go of her hand, and that beautiful arrow feather that looked like a shooting star flew away in an instant! The intruder subconsciously wanted to turn around the moment he heard the sound, but his movements weren''t as fast as Olivia''s. As a result, he was so slow that an arrow feather hung on his butt in such a short amount of time. Fortunately, he didn''t have time to turn around so his butt had caught the arrow. It took him a few seconds to realize what had happened. He probably wouldn''t even be able to keep his identity as a man if he reacted faster! "Ouch!" A miserable scream rang out. Olivia pped her hands, and the bedroom lights lit up, illuminating the surroundings up to the corners of the room. Olivia did not leave the same spot as she carefully observed one of the intruders from top to bottom. She focused her gaze on someone. The man was dressed in ck and had a slim figure. His facial features were quite refined and appealing. He looked handsome, but there were a few more strong qualities on his body. The man''s silver-gray hair was what stood out to Olivia the most. From the looks of it, he was extremely charming. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 As Olivia was firmly looking at the man, he also stared at Olivia without blinking.His slightly raised peach blossom eyes carried a hint of charm and frivolity. The moment he opened his mouth, he sounded extremely romantic. "Tsk, this girl is not cute at all.She''s really cruel." "Tsk, you''re not that smart.You reacted too slow.'' The man choked. If he reacted quickly, he would surely get confused about his next move. If the man had turned in front of Olivia at the exact time she let go of the arrow, he would seemingly be a cripple now. Olivia didn''t care what she was thinking deeply about. She pulled another arrow and asked with a faint smile, "Where should we go next?" It looked as if the man hadn''t thought it through, but then the arrow came straight towards his chest! She was seemingly taking his life! The man moved his body and dodged lightly. Then, he looked at Olivia with a look of admiration and yfulness. "She''s really cruel, but it''s more interesting this way.Suddenly, he rushed towards Olivia who was trying to hit him with a few arrows! That move was truly strange.Olivia''s arrows shed left and right extremely quickly, turning into phantom shadows! Even though Olivia''s archery skill was precise¡± it seemed difficult for her to hit the right target. In a short moment, the man had already stood in front of her and grabbed Olivia''s neck with one hand. Under the moonlight, the man''s iconic silver hair was extremely odd. His pair of passionate peach blossom eyes were squinting and cold at this moment. "You''re quite smart as if you were guarding me.You even identally shot me with an arrow.I could not think of other girls who could be that brave other than you," he expressed. Olivia replied, "It''s too easy for you to think about it just because you want to kill me¡± "How about this, for the sake of giving me a bit of an impression, I''ll try my best to be quicker when I make my move.This is the best way I could think of so you would not feel the pain for too long." He paused, "But you will surely beg for your life" he mockingly said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The man clearly had a smile on his face, but his voice was like a demon whispering to her. His hand clenched tighter and tighter, and Olivia''s face flushed red. She did not struggle. She only slowly grinned a more demonic smile. Then, they looked into each other''s eyes. Word by word she clearly and forcefully said, "This is where you''ve got it wrong.Now it''s your turn to beg me¡± She smiled, her eyes glittering, as enchanting as the begonia blooming in a pond. The man lowered his head and saw that his hand had turned ck for quite a while! Without a doubt, he was poisoned! Just as he realized that this was more than what he had expected from her, Olivia counterattacked, and the iron-like swiss knife in his hand stabbed straight at his face! The man subconsciously retreated but Olivia was pressing down on him step by step! If only he could use his martial technique, perhaps he could easily outsmart Olivia. However, his body was currently enduring the pain from an unknown poison. It seemed like his strength had been sucked out by someone, but it truly was because he was being beaten up by Olivia. In just two minutes, his fate had been decided. Olivia''s swiss knife pressed against the man''s throat. With a gentle stroke, a bright, red blood droplet instantly appeared. "Don''t worry, I will also be very quick.''¡¯ Olivia returned what the man had just said. Seeing that she was really going to make a move without hesitation, the man immediately said, "We could still discuss it properly, right?" "Then what information do you have? Who hired you? Tell me about it.Perhaps I can spare your life" Olivia straightforwardly withdrew her hand. In any case, he was already poisoned and his strength had been gone. It would be impossible for him to knock her over at any moment. Besides, Olivia didn''t even want to see blood around her own room. She was just trying to scare him. The man pondered for a moment then raised his head, his eyes shing with a bright light. "Tell me what you want.I can do anything for you," he negotiated. Because of his words, a thought had suddenly crossed her mind. Olivia sneered, "I want you to work for me.Do you agree with that?" She casually said, expecting that he would not agree. As the man''s response, his eyes did not blink and the corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile. He approached her and said after taking a deep breath, "When should I begin?" As he spoke, his smiling eyes even nced at the big bed. This time, Olivia was confused. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Olivia smiled, but the arrow feathers on her other hand directly pierced into the man''s waist. She warned him in a deep voice, "I don''t even have such thoughts.Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you''ll be able to live a normal life after I poisoned you." "You''re so ruthless." The silver-haired man''s wounds weren''t severe, but his words this time were sincere. Olivia let go of her grip and casually instructed, "Go, do what I say.Once you''ve done and you never failed me, I''ll remove the poison from your body" "What do you want me to do?" "I want you to return where you came from.¡¯'' Oliviazily yawned, "Also, whoever hires you to deal with me, you have to teach them a lesson.It''s not too much for you to do, right?" "At the very least, I took the money from her.But, stabbing my boss in the back is not a good idea." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Olivia cast a faint smile as the man spoke. Regardless of how much the silver-haired man tried to persuade Olivia not to deceive his boss, Olivia was too determined to threaten him to make him do what she said. "Am I trying to reason with you? I am threatening you" The man choked and was speechless. "Okay.I understand¡¯'' After saying that, the man feltpelled to stand up.He had no idea what Olivia had done to him.He didn''t have any more strength in his body. Only after Olivia threw him a small pill did he notice that his strength was slowly recovering. "Will I die if I don''te to you after I''m done?" "What do you think?" Olivia raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. The silver-haired man''s expression instantly became somewhat indescribable. He looked at Olivia as if he was looking at a devil. Right now, he was regretting what he did. ¡®''How could I have avoided provoking such a cold-hearted little girl?''¡¯ He had assumed that his most simple mission had failed, but he had been tricked instead. The man was slightly annoyed, but his skill remained swift as he flipped through the window. Olivia could only clean up the mess and bloodstains in the room by herself to not alert the maids. Then she took out a piece of paper, a pen and scribbled a few words. Looking at the contents of the paper, Olivia smirked. ¡®''When that silver-haired man came back to get the medicine, he would probably die of anger if he saw this message, right? He should!¡¯'' Olivia yawned and tossed the paper out the window before climbing into bed and resting peacefully. The moonlight was dark, quiet, and dim. North waited all night, convinced that Olivia would no longer exist in the world after that night. Her eyes could finally be free of hatred. It could be considered that it was the only thing she feltfortable within the midst of all her difficulties. Then a strange sound suddenly came from the windowsill. North immediately scanned the area with vignce and prepared to call someone at any time. North became so aware of her surroundings after Olivia went through her apartment at school and knocked her to the ground that she had to lock the doors and windows every night. Just as she was wondering, a cat''s cry came from outside the window. "A cat?" It turned out to be a false rm. North was relieved and thought to herself that nothing was suspicious. However, a dark wind suddenly blew from behind her, and someone smashed her head ruthlessly. North had no idea who was attacking her until she closed her eyes and passed out. Following Olivia''s instructions, the silver-haired man quietly carried North out of the Lauren Family vi, leaving no trace behind to teach her a lesson. ''¡¯But how?''¡¯ Thinking about it, the silver-haired man''s eyes lit up after he got an idea! In the middle of a busy street, the man hung North on a billboard. He even arranged for her to wear a swimsuit with a few blushing props. The news would probably pop up tomorrow morning with a highlight that Lauren''s real estate was crazy and addicted to climbing billboards in the middle of the night. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 "Gossip is a terrifying thing" His words were dreadful. When the time came, North would face even more criticism from reporters. The silver-haired man seemed to be satisfied with what he had done, so he turned around and left. He didn''t postpone his time for the antidote. However, once hepleted his task, his body began to sweat profusely. He felt like he wasn''t feeling ufortable at all. He was terrified of death, so he wasted no time and ran all the way to Olivia. He intended to use the same trick to enter her bedroom through the window. But the window was closed, and only a piece of paper was stuck to it. The silver-haired man tore it off and saw a line of Olivia''s words written on it. "I already gave you the antidote from the start.The poison is clear, so don''t disturb my sleep¡± The eyes of the silver-haired man twitched. ¡®''So it wouldn''t be a problem if I didn''t follow her orders and just left?''¡¯ When he looked inside the room, he saw the lovely, fair-skinned girl who had indeed fallen asleep.She was sleeping peacefully, and her skin was unbelievably moist! The manughed angrily. "You''ve gotta be kidding me!" It was the first time in his life that he''d been fooled! He was angry and aggrieved. However, it was he who went after his boss and fell for Olivia''s bait. His dignity would definitely bepromised if this act were revealed! The man looked inside a few more times as if he wanted to remember Olivia''s face. In the future, If he was given the opportunity, he would definitely return and avenge the insult! A few minutester, he jumped down from the second floor and vanished into the darkness. The following day, Olivia woke up feeling refreshed. She stretched and discovered that the slip of paper on the window had gone missing. ¡®''It must be that unlucky guy who returnedst night.He was probably so angry when he saw the message of the note that he gritted his teeth and left!¡¯'' Olivia burst outughing. Then she went downstairs to eat breakfast after washing up when she suddenly received a call from Ashley. Ashley mentioned that the first thing she wanted Olivia to see today was the news, iming that it was all about North. When Olivia heard this, she was also curious about what that man had done the day before, so she went straight to the news. Turning on her phone, she had expected what might have happened to North, but Olivia was still dumbfounded in shock. On the live news, the HD camera was focusing at North. She was simply the center of everyone''s attention. North was hung on a billboard that was more than ten meters tall. She could not go up or down and could only use a lift to rescue her! Furthermore, North was dressed in a swimsuit, and a few men were using their gadgets beneath her feet, filling their minds with fantasies of her to sneak a peek. The crowd of passersby excitedly watched, and all kinds ofments instantly drowned out the live broadcast screen. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "It turns out that the Lauren Family''s eldest young miss, who has always been so clean, has such a dark side" "Doesn''t she look like she had funst night?" Passers-opinions andments were sprinkled throughout the crowd. Their casual nce was filled with teasing and even more irritating words. Facing so many high-definition cameras, North woke up early to find herself hanging there, wishing she could kill herself in embarrassment. ''¡¯This is the most embarrassing moment of my life!''¡¯ However, more and more people gathered around to look at her. Facing all the crowd, she shouted on the billboard that was more than ten meters tall. "Go away! Stop taking photos, stop looking, and get lost!" However, everyone watched her miserably as if they were watching a monkey show at a zoo. After an unknown period of time, Charles, who had received the news, summoned someone to save North. Then he pushed past the reporters who were crowding around him and went straight back to the mansion. The news that he was trying to stop couldn''t be stopped any longer. The entire LC City was buzzing with rumors, and the Lauren Family was thoroughly humiliated. When North returned home, she raised her hand and pped Anderson across the face. She angrily questioned, "It''s you, isn''t it? I was in my roomst night.You must have knocked me out and taken me away! You want me to make a fool of myself, so you can easily inherit everything from my Lauren Family, don''t you?" This p was so hard that it made Anderson''s cheek turn red. Anderson frowned but exined calmly, "I think you misunderstood, sister.¡¯'' "Who is your sister? I am the Lauren Family''s only daughter! Who are you? You''re just a son of a mistress.What credibility do you have?" Before she could even finish her sentence, a louder p pped North''s face. North looked over in disbelief, her face instantly swollen, "Dad, did you actually hit me because of your illegitimate child?" Chapter 163 Chapter 163 North''s ears buzzed, and blood dripped from her lips as a result of the p. However, Charles was still furious. "You still have the face to admit that you havepletely disgraced our family! How dare you point your finger at your brother for the scandal you''ve done?" Charles was disappointed with this daughter. "Let me tell you something, North.Anderson and I talked the entire night.He would never do something like that to you! What you''ve done is a scandal that has horrified our entire family! I will send you away from LC City tomorrow.In other words, you will nevere back!" North shook her head, "No! I''m not leaving!" ''Is this scandal going to drive me away?'' she asked herself. ''If I''ve really been thrown abroad, then the entire family''s property would definitely be taken over by mistress and her son! Why did I have to go when I was clearly the rightful heir to the throne?'' Perhaps it was because North had suffered a loss these few times that she realized confronting her father head-on was not a good idea. So she suppressed her anger and unwillingness to plead, "Dad, I know I made a mistake, but you can''t just throw me away like that.At the very least, I''m your daughter." Seeing her father was silent, North used her trump card, "Didn''t you promise Mom that you''d protect me well?" Charles paused for a moment when his daughter mentioned histe wife. "Alright" His voice had taken on a more solemn tone. "However, remember not to cause any trouble in the future!" "Yes! I''m not going to.I swear to you, Dad." "Good.I''ll pick up your aunt shortly.For many years, I have wronged her and her son.It''s time for me to spend some quality time with their mother and son.''¡¯ It meant that from now on that the mistress would be the hostess. Anderson would also be her most significant hurdle andpetitor in the throne. Only God knew that North''s heart was on the verge of copsing at this very moment. But she kept a smile on her face and pretended everything was fine in front of her father, "Alright, Dad" Lauren''s family had changed a long time ago. It was absurd that she had always been blind since she always thought about her parents'' love back then.Even if her mother died, her father''s refusal to marry for many years was a rare example of true love.She realized now that everything was a joke. Otherwise, ''why was Anderson only half a year younger than me?'' North was dazed when she returned to her room.She remembered how things had gone wrong, and now she felt as if she had fallen into hell. None of this had escaped her. Thinking about that, she quickly dialed someone''s number and left. Initially, she intended to ask how things wentst night. Yet, she was informed that the other party would no longer be conducting business. North was dumbfounded. She thought that she had heard wrong, but a guess appeared in her mind. Olivia was still alive. So she immediately called Olivia. The first thing she said was, "Bitch, wasn''t it you who schemed mest night? You ruined my reputation even though you will never be able to establish a business in LC City again! You even caused me to have a younger brother out of thin air, causing my father to bepletely disappointed in me! Bitch, aren''t you afraid of justice?" People would always try to get rid of themselves in the most extreme circumstances and find a perfect justification for their selfishness. North assumed that all of her misfortunes were the fault of others, but she had no idea what she had done. Olivia had just finished her breakfast and was wiping her mouth when she received the call. "Does this have anything to do with me?" she asked. ''lf North really wanted to know, she should have raised her head and asked the heavens above if she could die in shame.If she dared to ask, I believe the heavens would send down lightning for her¡± Olivia heaved a sigh. "What a joke" she said. ¡®''Why didn''t North ask if she would be punished after I bribed her killer to take her life? What exactly is this now? She didn''t even try to kill herself out of embarrassment¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 ¡®''Who could be med?¡¯'' Olivia had had enough of the angry phone calls, so she hung up. When the scandal broke, North didn''t have the face of continuing to attend school. At the same time, people also heard that Charles would hold a wedding in a few days. It was said that his new wife also brought a son with her. Even though Charles didn''t mention it, everyone who received the invitation was aware of the news. The youth, in particr, resembled Charles which proved that the mistress''s child was definitely Charles''s son. As a result, this wedding banquet was also a grand wedding. Charles wished to provide his son, who had been raised outside, with a true identity. All at the same, he brought him to make friends with influential people in LC City in order to pave the way for his son''s future. So all the influential businessmen in LC City received the invitation. The date was set for the following weekend, which was very close. Of course, the Clements n had also been invited. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Langston had no choice but to go, so he made the trip. When Enya heard the rumors, she couldn''t help but look at Langston. "Don''t bring back an illegitimate child from outside one day¡± she joked. Langston choked. "How can I be like them? I already have a lovely wife, a lovely and thoughtful daughter, and a mischievous son.I should be happy with my life!" "It''s good to know.''¡¯ Enya red at him and didn''t say anything else. Olivia and his younger brother exchanged nces before being taken aback by a wave of food. The two siblings quickly fled. This week was calm and peaceful for Olivia. It was unknown whether the silver-haired man who had suffered a significant loss at her hands, including the killer alliance behind him, would return to cause trouble in the future. Of course, there would be no discussion about killing her as long as the other party dared toe. What Olivia didn''t expect was how small this world was. In the billiard room, she noticed the silver-haired man and Galen ying billiards. The man still had dazzling silver hair and a sloppy set of limited edition white T-shirt and cowboy pants. Inparison to the murderous aura Olivia had seen in the dark night, he appeared much more friendly than before. His passionate peach blossom eyes were as alluring as fresh spring water. As Olivia approached the silver-haired man, he whistled and said, "Eh, when did women still have free ess to Emperor''s View Bay?" He then touched Galen''s arm and asked, "Is this the boss''s woman?" "No." Galen blinked an eye and stated, "But I rmend that you put your fleeting thoughts aside.She has an impressive resume.Poisoning you in minutes is no problem for the master of the pharmacy.Don''t make a fool of yourself? After Galen warned him, Olivia had already approached.Then Galen smiled and introduced, "Miss Olivia, this is my friend, Charlie" Charlie''s expression changed slightly when Galen mentioned the word poison. "Why is such a simple girl''s heart so cold nowadays?" he asked, ignoring Olivia''s gaze. Olivia knew the cold-hearted girl he was referring to. However, no one knew who it was with her disguise. Olivia politely nodded and said solemnly, "Oh, so it''s the third son of the Holt family¡± Charlie, the Holt family''s third son, who was the silver-haired man. It was said that he rarely returned to LC City all year, so few people had seen him. Olivia had only heard of Charlie before, but she had no idea he was rted to the Killer Alliance. ''¡¯If that were the case, wouldn''t Galen, or perhaps Bruce, also have an unknown side?''¡¯ Olivia thought. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 There was a hunch in her heart. However, Olivia didn''t say anything and remained quiet. She went upstairs, slowly making her way to the room where Philip was. During this time, the child was able to move. He could only move his hands and feet at first, but he eventually opened his eyes and could eat on his own. The needles he had previously hung were gradually removed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thest needle was inserted today. Philip would be no different than any other person after the needle was inserted. And it wouldn''t be long before he could run and jump if he exercised slowly in theter stages. Philip''s eyes lit up when he saw Olivia walk in, and he slowly said, in a not-so-smooth voice, "Sister, are you here?" The child appeared to be obedient and pleasant. He addressed Olivia politely, and being such a good boy made everyone feel attached and favor him. Olivia smiled and stroked his hair. "I''m here.Lie down obediently.There''s still a needle to be inserted today" "Then will youe back in the future?" When the needle fell, even if he hadn''tpletely recovered, he would still have a clear sense of pain. However, Philip didn''t cry nor make any noise. He only looked at Olivia with eagerness and a pitiful expression. Olivia remained silent despite her privileged status. "If circumstances permit, I wille and see you" she only said. "Yeah, sure" Philip said, a little disappointed. After reluctantly agreeing, his eyes brightened, and he eximed, "So, where does sister live? Is it okay if I go and y with my sister?" "Of course!" Olivia nodded and told him the address. It was a mansion that Averie had arranged in a hurry these past two days. It was the address of her pharmacy. Olivia had paid a special visit to the mansion the day before. The mansion was massive, and arge plot ofnd had been set aside specifically for growing all of the medicinal ingredients she required. At the same time, there were facilities for refining medicine, as well as equipment. Philip happily memorized this after hearing the address. Olivia asked after the needle application, "How are you feeling, little fellow? In the future, you will have to walk a lot.I believe you will soon be able to jump around again¡± "Thank you so much, sister!" Philip clenched his fists and said solemnly, "When I can walk normally again, I will definitely go find you!" "Alright." Olivia rubbed his little head before putting the needle away and standing to leave. When they arrived downstairs, they happened to meet Bruce as he got out of the car. They hadn''t seen each other in days after falling into the hot spring pool. Olivia had a desire to avoid him. It wasn''t entirely due to embarrassment, but she was afraid of falling into his traps one day. Even though the initial approach was useful, she admitted that she was touched by Bruce, from probing each other to defending her on numerous asions. Olivia had the impression that she couldn''t guess or see through this man. She had now discovered Charlie''s identity was hidden behind the scenes. ''¡¯Is the assassin group behind this connected to Bruce?''¡¯ Her entire family had been destroyed in her previous life. The cruelty Olivia had received in prison for five years was things that Maggie could not do on her own. Among them, Leonard was not surprised. ¡®''Then, did Bruce add fuel to the fire?¡¯'' If he really was connected to the killer alliance, she and Bruce would be enemies. Olivia''s mind became more confused the more she thought about it. When Olivia saw Bruce, she didn''t even say hello before getting into Averie''s car and driving away. She had to clean it up and think about it, and she had to do everything she could to investigate every detail she was aware of. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Bruce frowned when he saw Olivia''s gloomy expression. He entered the vi shortly after her car left the premises.He stepped into the vi and was just about to ask a helper what happened when he spotted Charlie. "Long time no see, boss" His silver hair glistened under the bright lights. "Why are you here?" Bruce replied indifferently. His eyes held calmness and no trace of surprise or interest was seen in his expression. Charlie''s enthusiasm was instantly quenched when he saw this. "Before I came here, I was seriously injured you know?" "Oh¡± Charlie felt like he was struck by lightning.He couldn''t believe how Bruce was acting, so he cleared his throat and spoke again. "Remember when I went away for a task two days ago? Can you believe that I was sabotaged by the target?!" "The girl looked harmless, but she''s ruthless.She really injured me badly!" If he could just strip off his clothes and show Bruce the wounds to prove that he was seriously injured, he would. Galen snorted andughed hysterically, "You really want to admit how ipetent you are? You still have the nerve to say that you''re not better than others.¡± "How would I know that the girl poisoned the arrow? I didn''t expect that!" Charlie roared, his face filled with fury and unwillingness to admit defeat. "Fine.I''m going to get revenge tonight!" The two of them argued non-stop. Bruce wanted to ignore them and refrain from answering. But when he heard the words arrow and poison, his interest rose. Bruce turned his sharp gaze towards Charlie. "Who are you talking about?" He asked in a deep voice. "The target?" Charlie thought for a moment before answering. "Oh, her name is Olivia.The name sounds nice!" Before he could finish his sentence, a blunt force struck his face. Charlie looked up with a mortified expression, just a mere second before Bruce kicked him again. Two powerful kicks from Bruce had him decapitated and dazed in an instant. Charlie fell to the ground heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Boss..." He grimaced in pain, his forehead knotted in distaste. "Did I do something wrong?" When Galen heard Olivia''s name, he instantly took a deep breath and looked at Charlie with sympathy. "You should be d that you''re the one who encountered her.If not, then I can''t imagine where that person would be found." Charlie felt even more dumbfounded with Galen''s words. Bruce looked at him coldly, his brows furrowed. The emotion his face showed was unfathomable, but the dangerous glint in his eyes were clear. "Go to South Africa and dig for coal.You''re not allowed to return for a year? He was obviously angry. For the first time, Charlie saw Bruce enraged. A person who had never showed his emotions in front of others. Only after Bruce left did Galen help Charlie up. At the same time, he exined Bruce''s actions to the severely injured man. "Listen, you can mess with anybody in LC City, but never Olivia" "Why?" "Because she''s my future sister-inw.¡± Charlie''s eyes widened in shock. ¡®''Future sister-inw?¡¯'' It was impossible that he didn''t know about this. Galen was definitely not someone who would joke about this. Basically, his boss had really changed and was intent on marrying someone. Charlie was stunned, and he was unable to react for a while. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He recalled about what he almost did two days ago. His entire body trembled, a burst of fear surging through his insides. Luckily, he was unsessful. If he really did hurt her, then not only would he be punished by being sent to South Africa for a year, he would probably nevere back, too. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Olivia didn''t know what happened in King''s View Bay after she left. The moment she got home, she locked herself up in her room. Once inside, she retrieved a piece of paper and began to scribble on it. When she regained her senses, her eyes widened at the sheet of paper which was filled with Bruce''s name! Olivia groaned in exasperation. In her previous life, Langston had been hospitalized due to stroke which was caused by extreme anger. However, after Langston was safe from the stroke, he died because Maggie removed his oxygen mask. Then Enya had died in the fire Even his eight-year-old brother had been poisoned, which turned him into a mute and was beaten up as a result. At that time, with Leonard''s plea, she was imprisoned because of the man she truly loved. Five yearster, when she came out and discovered the fall of her family, she was so forlorn and Maggie ended up killing her. Olivia''s heart was still filled with hatred as she remembered everything. But after careful thought, she questioned whether it was really Maggie who did all of this. ''What ability did Maggie have to overtake Langston and Oscar after killing them? How did she devour the entire Clements Enterprise just because she was a cousin?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®''How can she swallow up all their properties?¡± Even if Langston copsed, thepany still had Jason in charge. ''¡¯With Uncle Jason''s personality, how could he give thepany to Maggie?''¡¯ Unless there was another person involved. Someone who nned on destroying the Clements. Olivia narrowed her eyes, a murderous intent bursting out from the depths. Regardless of who this person was and what kind of purpose they had, she had to find them in this life. And even if she was bound to seek revenge against powerful people, she would never let them go. "Olivia, let''s eat!" Oscar pushed the door open and entered. In the blink of an eye, the gloom on Olivia''s face disappeared. It was reced by a small smile. "Alright.¡± She crumpled the piece of paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can. Olivia followed Oscar downstairs to eat. Moments after that, she received three unexpected calls. It was all from Bruce. Olivia didn''t pick up.When he kept on calling, she turned her cellphone off. ¡®''I don''t want to see him for now¡± After dinner, Langston took Enya for a walk in the garden. Oscar wanted to y with his sister, but Olivia wasn''t in high spirits and casually sent her younger brother away. "You can y by yourself.I''ll go to bed first" She locked the door and entered the bathroom holding a change of clothes. Olivia was drying her hair as she exited the bathroom. She suddenly felt that something was wrong in the bedroom. She raised her head, her eyes were filled with rm. "Who''s there?" Olivia thought it was the silver-haired man from a few days ago. She was ready to attack at any time, but was stunned when she saw the trespasser. Under the warm orange light, a handsome man stood tall and upright. His face was sharp, but it had an indescribable tenderness. His dark eyes were lowered, his long eyshes casting a shadow on them. His hand held a crumpled piece of paper, repeatedly stroking it. It was the piece of paper that she had thrown away with his name written all over it. "Bruce? You...why are you in my room?" Olivia furrowed her brows, stunned by his appearance. She turned to look at the window and saw that it was open, the cold breeze making the curtains dance. Olivia sighed and muttered to herself, "This man really knows how to break into a room." Bruce raised his head to look at Olivia. She had just finished bathing and was as beautiful as an angel with her long hair still dripping wet as it hung down. Her clear eyes was filled with dissatisfaction, and her cheeks blushed crimson red. She wore a silk nightgown that was as white as snow, and it made her skin glow. She had a beautiful neck, evident corbones, and a magnificent aura emanated from her. Bruce''s gazended on Olivia''s neck. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 On her skin, there was a faint red bruising that looked like it had began fading. It was obviously a hand print if one looked closer. Bruce''s gaze darkened, and his desire to kill Charlie rose again. ¡®''Damn it¡± He strode towards Olivia and reached out to touch the bruise lightly. "Does it hurt?" He asked her seriously. Olivia froze for a moment before she could react. "It doesn''t hurt" It had already been two days since the incident. At that time, Charlie had been intent on hurting her, so the marks were obvious due to the force. After two days, the bruise on her skin had faded away quite a bit. To not make her parents worry or notice it, Olivia wore clothes that would cover up the bruising. However, she never expected Bruce to suddenly visit her in the middle of the night-exactly at the moment she finished her shower. Olivia took two steps back to escape his touch. "Are you looking for me?" She asked him. "Yes" "Why?" "To see you." Olivia''s eye twitched.She just wanted him to leave already. "Now you have.Go.I need to rest." Her tone wasn''t polite at all, and a hint of anger was even heard. Even though Olivia told him to go, Bruce was bent on staying as he stood motionless "Why are you making me leave?" Olivia rolled her eyes, her temper rising.She didn''t care about what he said. "You like to sneak in through the window, right? You should perform.Let me see how you sneak out." As she said that, she pushed him forcefully. When he didn''t budge, she used more strength to push him. All of a sudden, a ripping sound caused her to stop. She felt a chill run through her body, which made her look down. Silk pajamas were iparablyfortable but they weren''t exactly a good choice when forcibly pushing someone away. She had pushed him forcefully that her pajamas ripped open at the side. Olivia went silent. Bruce was stunned. The atmosphere turned awkward. The two of them froze at the same time. "Ah!" Olivia was the first to react and immediately stepped back. She hurriedly grabbed the coat beside him and put it on, her face turning red. ''I don''t know if I''m angry with myself or with him!" Although Bruce was quick to turn away, Olivia was still furious. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She kicked his shin and spoke angrily, "You bastard!" He didn''t dodge, and Olivia''s kick was basically her venting her anger. When he looked at her again, his handsome face was serious. "Alright, I''ll take care of it." Olivia gritted her teeth, "Who told you to take responsibility?" "You''re a responsibility to me." Bruce sighed softly, suppressing the smile on his lips. "You''re innocent, after all." ¡®''Innocent?¡¯¡¯ The implication was that she was innocent, and as the culprit, he had to take responsibility. Olivia almost continued to argue with him about that topic. ¡®''Speaking of which, who isn''t innocent here?''¡¯ But the more she thought about it, the more wrong and confused she became, and so she refrained from rebutting. "Alright, it''ste.You should leave." Olivia sat on the bed and looked at him as she waited for him to leave. Bruce merely raised his eyebrows and smiled at her carelessly. "Don''t you have anything you want to know? Or ask me?" Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Olivia fell silent. ¡®''What? Anything I want to say or ask?''¡¯ ¡®''Should I?''¡¯ ¡®''Will he tell me the truth when I ask him anything?''¡¯ The bedroom fell into an indescribable and deafening silence. Seconds passed with Olivia saying nothing while Bruce patiently waited. In the end, Olivia decided to tell him the truth. "Two days ago, someone snuck through the window.He said that he was ordered to take my life.Do you know about this?" She looked at him in all seriousness. "L only found out today." "I think he''s part of some kind of killer organization.Do you know what that is?" Olivia asked him casually, waiting for him to make an answer up to stop her. Unexpectedly, Bruce answered her straightforwardly. "I know, the boss behind this is me" "What¡­¡± ¡®''He actually admitted it?¡¯'' Even though he had obviously told him the truth. Olivia was still stunned. The organization was full of mystery and its whereabouts were uncertain, but its reputation was very noteworthy. It was actually pretty frightening. In the recent years, he had kept a low profile so people wouldn''t be able to bother him. Just like at that time two days ago, Olivia had no chance against Charlie in terms of strength. This made her chance of winning really low. However, her intuition had pinged, so she prepared the poison in advance. ¡®''Otherwise, how could I have yed Charlie so easily?¡¯'' Olivia raised her eyebrows, the thoughts swirling in her head getting uncontroble for a moment. "I thought you wouldn''t admit it" "Sorry¡± Bruce''s gaze fell on Olivia''s neck again. When he looked at the bruising, his brain was intent on hanging Charlie and beating him up. If she didn''t ask him this, this matter would probably never be over. "This won''t happen again, I promise." He held onto the bedpost with one hand and leaned down slowly. The two of them were very close to each other. Their shadows merged, and they appeared like they were inseparable from each other. Olivia was stunned for a moment before she heard him speak. "I''m not hiding anything from you.I''ll tell you what you want to know.If you want, I''ll even catch stars and give them to you" "So, you can trust me.Don''t doubt me¡¯'' What he said left Olivia in a daze. When she thought back to the first time they met until that moment, Bruce had been always protecting her. She knew that she had no value to be plotted against.So every word he said must be true. Olivia had no idea how to respond. Bruce chuckled and patted her hair. "If you want, I''ll give anything to you." "I''ll bear the consequences for you." He continued, a soft glow in his eyes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Even if you tell me to pierce through the sky, I''ll still do it? His voice was soft, and it was warm and soothing to the ear.However, his words held more seriousness than ever before. "You can give me everything, but what do you want from me?" Olivia blurted out. ¡®''You¡± Bruce''s lips curled up and he was just about to speak. Before he could, there was a bang on the door of the bedroom. "Olivia, do you want some ice cream? Your father and I just bought them from outside" When there was no reply, Enya decided to use a spare key to open the door. Olivia was instantly baffled. If someone saw Bruce inside her room in the middle of the night, she had no idea what to do. She hurriedly sat up from the bed. When she realized that there was nowhere for Bruce to hide, Olivia hurriedly pushed him onto the bed. "Just stay there and don''t make a sound!" She whispered anxiously.She then walked towards the door and opened it. "Mom, I just fell asleep" "Oh, then I''ll leave you to sleep.Do you still want to eat this? I even brought your favorite vor.¡± Enya prepared to enter the room as she spoke, "I''ll put it on the table for you.I know you''ll definitely eat it. "I''ll do it myself" Olivia was about to take it, but Enya had already entered the bedroom. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Olivia instantly felt nervous, afraid that Bruce would be seen. Fortunately, there were a few dolls and pillows piled on the bed, so one couldn''t easily see if anyone was hiding under the nket. Enya ced the food on the table and turned to remind her. "Don''t stay up toote.You should go to bed early." "Yes." Olivia obediently responded. After that, she walked Enya to the door and locked the door when she exited. Olivia ran back to the bed and lifted the nket. "Fortunately, she didn''t see you.You cane out now.'''' She thought that Bruce would be suffocated to the point that he couldn''t breathe, but when Olivia saw his state, she immediately stopped breathing. This man was actually sleeping on her bed. He looked like he was enjoying himself very much. ''¡¯Why do I feel annoyed by that?''¡¯ ¡®''He was clearly enjoying it! Fortunately, the crisis was resolved, and Olivia was toozy to care about him.She ate the ice cream Enya had bought, feeling extremely satisfied. After herte snack, she checked on Bruce and saw that he was still asleep. "Hey, wake up!" Olivia was so angry that she kicked him again. Only then did Bruce open his eyes. "You heartless woman." He sighed heavily. Everything that happened today was unexpected enough. He stood up and stretched his arms. Theziness he had shown while heid on the bed was immediately washed away, his usual noble and elegant demeanoring back. "I''m leaving, then" His lips curled up into a smile. The entire room seemed to shine with a bright light. It was fascinating, and she was willing to indulge in his beautiful smile. Olivia was dumbfounded as she thought to herself, ''Why am I enamored by his handsomeness? Physical appearance isn''t everything!¡± In the end, Bruce nted a light kiss on her forehead as she stood there mindlessly. She was just about to kick him when the curtains swayed against the air, his figure disappearing quietly. "Bastard" Olivia murmured and touched her forehead. She felt her cheeks burning up. What happened tonight was like a dream. In her dreams, he told her that she was special to him. That he''d do anything for her. Even though his organization was something that outsiders couldn''t dare meddle in, he could still give it to her without blinking an eye if she asked for it. His tone was casual, as if it was just a toy for him. Olivia thought for a long time. In the end, she believed that the person who had caused her misery in her previous life might have nothing to do with Bruce at all. He was strong, so he didn''t need to rely on anyone, and no one could threaten him. The wealth and power he had were unmatched. He was basically a god in the world of mortals. ¡®''So how could he ever adhere to someone else?''¡¯ ¡®''Then who else would secretly help Maggie?''¡¯ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a person''s name popped out from the depths of Olivia''s memories. "Lindsay.¡± She was the woman that Leonard had truly fallen in love with in his previous life. ''How romantic and beautiful it was to fall in love at first sight" While the two of them were together, Lindsay had met Leonard out of panic because she had killed someone by mistake. She begged him to help her think of a way to resolve it. Just as Leonard was about to use the power of his family, Lindsay said that it was better if she found someone else she was more okay with asking help from. In this way, she would get to clear suspicions about herpletely without linking him into it. At that time, Leonard was a typical love struck man. He actually felt that her n was feasible. Thus, he found Olivia. He had promised that he would marry her, but only on one condition, that Lindsay take the me and go to jail And she was indeed stupid. It was such an obvious trap in which she willingly stepped into. ¡®''What did Lindsay n regarding the destruction of the Clements during her time in prison?¡¯'' Olivia took a deep breath. The tragedy of her previous life had already happened, and no matter how much she med herself and regretted it...she couldn''t do anything to change it. One must always look ahead, and so she would never repeat the same mistakes in this life. As she pondered upon the happenings, she realized that Lindsay would probably appear before her very soon. ¡®''I''m really looking forward to it¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The week went by in a sh. Olivia was regarded as the sweetheart of the whole school. She was the president of ss 6, the school flower that drew everyone''s attention, and the love letters that she received every day in her locker were all stuffed to the brim. The weekend hade and gone in the blink of an eye. It was the evening of Charles''s wedding reception. Since Mr.Clements had epted the invitation, he had no choice but to go. This time, however, the entire family of four went to the wedding reception to have a drink together. Mr.Herman''s progress had received new information prior to attending the wedding reception. He said that the jade veins he dug this time had yielded quite a lot. At the same time, he had arranged 30% of it with Olivia, and had also transferred it into her ount. The two coborations with the Treasure Pavilion had yielded fantastic results. What Olivia hadn''t anticipated was that thepany''s ie was beginning to rise. Since that time, it has earned millions of dors, and it has now earned profits in its ounts almost every day! Olivia''s spending became increasingly prodigal as her wallet grew bigger and bigger.. She had previously purchased Oscar''s favorite garage kit. Those were all distinct designer styles. They were in limited quantity around the world, and their prices were astonishingly exorbitant! Mr.Clements had only purchased one for Oscar, which cost hundreds of thousands, but Olivia had purchased everything without blinking an eye! Shocked, Oscar hugged her and cried so hard that she thought that she had gone down on the path of robbery to bing rich. "Olivia, you are too generous to me.Did you save all your pocket money to buy this for me? Don''t you think it''s a little kind of silly for you to spend this much money?" Oscar asked. Afraid that his sister wouldn''t have enough money to spend, Oscar shook all his pocket money out to her. Even Mr.and Mrs.Clements were concerned that their daughter would suffer, so they gave her another card with a look of pity on their faces. Olivia blinked suddenly. Because she was helpless, all she could say was the handouts were all fake and worthless, so that her family would not suspect her of robbery. Olivia believed that the name of her pharmacy would soon appear on LC City''s new rich list, based on her growing bnce. With her money and willfulness, Olivia promised Ashley that her rtives would run a charity fund, and Averie had put it on the agenda a long time ago. Since the various procedures had been set already, Ashley would be responsible for this starting this weekend onwards. She could be seen trembling every day and not daring to rx in the slightest. She was afraid that if she cked off, her family would banish her. Olivia had also invested a lot of money in this foundation. In addition, she had also enlisted the assistance of a few others. She believed that Ashley would slowly adjust to the situation and would do a good job with it. The driver had already prepared her car for the evening. Mrs.Clements donned a long ck dress. She looked dignified, elegant, and seductive. Mr.Clements was somewhat dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to express it openly because of his humble family background. "I''m at a disadvantage wearing this suit whereas my wife gets to wear an elegant dress and look stunning in it.I won''t be surprised if she gets a lot of admiring nces at the party¡± he muttered. Eight-year-old Oscar wore a tuxedo. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was already exquisite and appealing to the eye, but after dressing like this, he was even more handsome and adorable. The entire family was ready, and was just waiting for Olivia. "Olivia, are you alright? What''s taking you so long?" Oscar called from downstairs. "I''ming" Olivia answered. With that, Olivia slowly walked downstairs. She did not put much effort into her appearance. She just casually grabbed two handfuls of her hair. Her ck hair cascaded down her waist, and she was dressed ina dark blue gown. Her figure was slender and graceful. Her eyebrows were exquisite and stunning. She was like a water lily blooming in a pond,zily showing a little enchantment with every step she took. Mr.Clements was quite pleased and proud of the fact that a girl in his family had just grown up. "Who said that this style of dress was old? I don''t want to know who wore it before.My daughter is stunning, no matter how stunning those girls who wore the same style might have been!" Mr.Clements eximed. Just as Mrs.Clements and Oscar were about to nod, they heard him mutter, "I wonder who will be the lucky man who will marry my lovely daughter in the future!" There was quite a look of disappointment and frustration in Mr.Clements''s expression when he imagined that some guy would take his precious daughter away from him. Olivia was puzzled. ''¡¯I wonder what''s wrong?''¡¯ She hurriedly told them that it was almost time to go, so the family got in the car and headed towards the venue of the reception. It was a wedding reception this time. The Lauren Family''s own vi served as the venue, rather than a hotel. The Lauren Family''s vi had been meticulously prepared in advance, so it appeared lively from the outside to the inside. When Olivia and her family entered, The entire family''s appearance was exceptional. The guests adored the beautiful parents and their pair of exquisite and lovely children. They were the focus of everyone''s attention wherever they went. Olivia drew a lot of attention from the younger guests. Many of them rushed forward to talk to her in a matter of seconds. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Olivia politely declined and escorted his younger brother to a seat. She could see the new hostess of the Lauren Family from a distance. She appeared to be forty years old, but because of her well-maintained figure, she looked very young. Something extraordinary must have happened for her to be able to let Charles stay outside for so many years and finally seeded. Indeed, because of her son, her position was elevated. Olivia, on the other hand was unconcerned. Instead, she looked to the left and right, but she didn''t see North. ''North is probably the most irritated on a happy asion like this today, isn''t she?'' Olivia thought. Olivia didn''t mind humiliating North right now, because she knew how nasty and depressed she was. However, before she could move, a young man dressed in a white suit who appeared modest and polite approached her, smiling politely, and said, "Miss Clements, please forgive me for my impolite greeting" This person who imed to be the young master of the house should be North''s younger brother, Anderson, the newly promoted young member of the Lauren Family who was brought back to be recognized as the heir of the family. Oliviaughed. She was not surprised that the other party recognized her. "It doesn''t matter" she said simply. "If you need anything, just tell the servants.I''ll go upstairs to see my sister first.Please excuse me¡± After Anderson finished speaking, he stood up, nodded his head politely, and left. Olivia took a bite of the cake in front of her and couldn''t help butugh as she watched Anderson walk away. ¡®''He seems very interesting¡± she thought. In terms of scheming and motive, a fool like North was a long way from defeating her. As Oscar drank the juice in front of him, he looked around and said, "Olivia, the jerk is here.¡± Olivia said, "I''ll be right back." g was the nickname given to Leonard by the siblings. Because he was nothing more than a piece of shit. "Did he also bring Maggie?" Olivia asked. "Yes, he did" Oscar answered. Olivia didn''t find it strange that they would always be together wherever they went. The Tubmans also had business dealings with the Laurens, so they still had to maintain a low profile. However, Leonard was the only one who showed up, while Elian and his wife did not. Only then did Maggie had the opportunity toe with him. "Leonard, I''ll wait for you at the side'' Maggie said. "Alright¡± Leonard answered. With such a scene, it was inevitable for him to talk to some people who were in contact with him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As his friend, Maggie had to consciously wait at the side at this time. After all, she was not allowed to get involved in these matters. After Maggie retreated to the side, her sharp eyes were drawn to the south scenery. Even when she walked over, she smiled and said, "Olivia, Oscar, you''re here." Oscar didn''t want to pay her any attention. In his eyes, he didn''t like this strange cousin of theirs, and he felt that she was a hypocrite! ¡®''I wonder which of Leonard''s stupid eyes is blind, that he thinks that such a devious woman is innocent and kind?''¡¯ Oscar sighed. There weren''t many young boys his age that could identify a fake bi*ch. Therefore, he suddenly said, "Olivia, you must cherish me well ¡° Olivia said, nodding, "Of course, you are my little brother" The rtionship between the two siblings was iparably calm. Outsiders would not be able to interfere in any case. Maggie was not bothered either. She turned around and proceeded to the second floor of the Lauren Family''s vi. She was going to brainwash North and see what ideas they coulde up together. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Flowers and bright lights were strategically ced throughout the downstairs hall, as well as the front and rear courtyards of the vi, so that the guests could move about freely. The bedroom upstairs, on the other hand, belonged to the host, and no one would dare barge into his private domain. When Maggie went up, she introduced herself as North''s ssmate and exined to the servant why she hade to see her. Knowing that her eldest young mistress was in a bad mood, the servant did not stop Maggie and let her in right away. In the bedroom, North was dressed beautifully. However, no matter how much powder she had on her face, she couldn''t hide her fierce and deathly pale face. North did not even turn her head when Maggie walked in. She thought that the servant hade to persuade her, so she said coldly, "Get out!" "You said that you were doing well, but now you messed everything up" Maggie said. Hearing the voice, North turned around and saw Maggie who had entered her room, uninvited. She sneered, "We''re just the same.You don''t have the right to teach me a lesson''¡¯ "Oh, that''s not right.At the very least, you have Leonard in your grasp.Otherwise, with your current status, you wouldn''t be able to attend the wedding reception today" With a surge of anger, North said sarcastically. Maggie was neither angry nor irritated. She walked straight to the dressing table and gently ced a box of blush in front of her. Her previously exquisite makeup was even more radiant and herplexion was wless. Then she added, "You will really lose, if you give up now.Isn''t it better to cheer yourself up and fight for another way out?" There was a deeper meaning in Maggie''s statement. North frowned. "What do you mean?" "Look in the mirror¡¯'' Maggie told her. The elegantly dressed girl in the mirror looked beautiful and dignified. North unconsciously loosened her tightly knitted brows. Her anger lessened slightly, and her expression softened. She noticed that her face was even brighter and was even more attractive. Yes, she had almost forgotten. Before Olivia came, she was supposed to be the number one beauty in LC City. "With your family background and your looks, what kind of man is not worthy of you?" Maggie leaned over, her voice was enticing, "Didn''t you always admire Bruce?" "As long as we can find a way to get him, then Mrs.Tucker, the family''s hostess, who has infinite glory, and who is powerful and influential, will give you what you want, even your father will?¡± Maggie said. The Tucker Family''s matriarch, wow! North was stunned, and her dull eyes gradually regained their vigor. ¡®''Yes, that''s it.Who would dare topete with me for my family''s fortune if I really get what I wanted? How can the new mistress dare to show off in front of me!¡¯'' North thought. "But how can I get close to him?" she asked Maggie. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Everyone knew that Bruce wasn''t interested in women, and no matter how many celebrities broke their heads and pounced on him, no one could get close to him, not even touching his sleeve! "It depends on your ability" Maggie smiled and fell silent.She had juste up with the perfect idea. How she would implement it would depend on North''s ability and courage. As long as she could get out, there were numerous options. A lot of women wished to reach a man as dazzling as the stars like Bruce even in their dreams. It wasn''t as if Maggie hadn''t thought of this. However, she did not have the courage to approach such a dangerous man. She was terrified that if she angered him, Bruce would squeeze her to death like an ant. ''Bruce doesn''t think of this as important and he could easily handle this, so it doesn''t matter, Maggie thought. Inparison, Leonard was the one who was easier to handle. "Good luck,'''' Maggie patted North on the shoulder before leaving her room with a triumphant smile. She really hoped that North could smoothly get close to Bruce.Even if she couldn''t, any other woman could do it, except Olivia! Chapter 174 Chapter 174 This way, Olivia wouldn''t have any chance of stepping on her head. With a satisfied smile, Maggie sat down with the other girls she knew aftering downstairs. Not long after, North, who was dressed elegantly, also came downstairs. Contrary to what others had predicted, she did not cry nor make a noise, but instead smiled lightly as she entertained the guests. Charles, who was bringing his new wife to have a toast, also smiled contentedly when he saw this. The wedding reception officially began with a celebratory blessing. After all, Charles was already so old that such a high-profile wedding ceremony was out of the question. The finale of this reception was to introduce Anderson to everyone. After this, there were also politepliments and teasing. In short, they had a great time, and the guests as well as the hosts enjoyed themselves. Amotion suddenly came from the door, as they sat down to eat. Some of the guests craned their necks to check, and shouted in surprise, "Mr.Tucker is here!" The guests present were in a frenzy. When they looked at the car, they saw that it was indeed the Tuckers'' low-key vehicle, parked right outside the door! The driver quickly pulled open the car door and a man with long, slender legs got out. He was handsome and tall. He walked over with long strides. His aura was strong and his posture was rxed. Charles was shocked, and when he regained hisposure he was ttered! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡®''Who doesn''t know that Bruce, a young man who held the lifeline of the global economy, never liked such asions? Being able to send someone to give him a congrattory gift is extremely rare¡± Charles thought to himself. Moreover, he had decided to personallye here! Charles came back to his senses and hurriedly brought his son out to wee Bruce! Even North was overjoyed! Originally, she was still thinking about how to get close to Bruce, but she didn''t expect that he would actually receive an invitation and come here! ¡®''Could it be?¡¯'' ¡®''Did hee here specifically because he heard about the Lauren Family?''¡¯ North wondered. Her face was flushed and her almost obsessed gaze fell on Bruce. The man was dressed in a navy blue suit. He was calm and reserved, with a graceful demeanor. His figure was wless, just like a mannequin. Even top models couldn''tpare to him! Bruce raised his eyebrows in response to Charles''s warm greetings and ttering smile. He smiled easily and said, "Congrattions¡±. After he finished speaking, he walked straight into the room, and everyone made a way for him. Charles followed behind him, his smile causing his face to wrinkle. "Mr.Tucker, it''s a great honor for you to personallye here!" "Come,e, I''ll take you to your seat.I specially reserved one for you!" Charles greeted him enthusiastically, but Bruce stopped in his tracks and headed towards a certain table. The reception had just begun, and the table was not yet full. He walked straight over, and the special assistant behind him quickly pulled up the chair. Langston was stunned. LC City''s powerful figure sat next to him, indicating that he was under a lot of pressure! In order to avoid feeling awkward, Langston was about to move his wife and children to another table when Bruce spoke. "Mr.Clements, long time no see." "Long time no see" Langston said awkwardly. He was a little confused. ¡®''I don''t want to be associated with Bruce, and I don''t have much business dealings with him.I don''t even look at so many people around me.Why does he greet me now?''¡¯ he thought. Even though Langston was suspicious deep inside, his good manners allowed him to immediately greet Bruce and introduce his daughter and son. "What are you waiting for? You can call Mr.Tucker, uncle; Langston said. ''Uncle?'' Olivia was puzzled. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Olivia was drinking watermelon juice and was watching a y, when she heard her father''s words, she couldn''t hold back herself and burst intoughter. Sheughed and almost choked. Oscar hurriedly took out a piece of paper towel and handed it to her sister. Olivia paused a few times, and then she said to Bruce, "Hello, uncle." Her expression was sweet and polite. Seeing this, Oscar alsoughed. Bruce''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. This was an inexplicable matter of seniority. That cunning and intelligent gaze filled with malice as well as the smile flickering in the girl''s eyes, made Bruce even more depressed. ¡®''Many of them are scheming and sophisticated¡± he thought. He was ustomed to observing people''s expressions. However, looking at Bruce''s dark expression, most people would surely make the wrong impression. They all thought that Olivia''s impoliteughter had offended him. As a result, despite his elegant appearance, many of the guests looked at Langston with criticism for not teaching his daughter proper etiquette. Someone said, "Mr.Clements, your daughter still needs to be taught proper etiquette.How can she behave in such a manner on an asion like this?" "That''s right.This is impolite.Why are youughing? Is there anything funny? Why don''t you apologize to Mr.Tucker?" Langston scolded Olivia. Langston would do anything to protect his daughter in front of other people! He could only allow others to praise his daughter, but not judge her! These sermons sounded like they were intended for ignorant little girls, but to put it mildly, they were calling his daughter vulgar and uneducated! Langston''s expression darkened, and he was ready to defend his daughter from these judgmental people surrounding them! However, Bruce''s slender index finger tapped on the table, and he looked at the crowd casually. His thin lips gently opened, as if he was smiling, "Aren''t you guys talking too much here?" With this statement, Bruce''s rage engulfed everyone around him. Everyone who judged Olivia was terrified and shivered. Bruce''s voice was so cold that it made people tremble. "We''re sorry, Miss Clements.Again, we apologize.We shouldn''t have misjudged you unfairly." They apologized. After saying that, they even pped their own mouths to express their apology. Bruce''s expression did not change, but he frowned slightly, indicating that his patience had reached its limit. His personal assistant who was standing at the side immediately made a gesture to the observing people. His face was smiling and his tone was irrefutable. "Everyone, please take your seats." ttery didn''t quite hit the mark. A person who didn''t offend others would easily end up with a head full of air. ¡®''How can anyone dare to say more?''¡¯ the assistant thought. The people dispersed in a dejected manner. Originally, Charles wanted to introduce Anderson to Bruce. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If Anderson was lucky enough to get to know him, it would definitely be of great help to him in the future! But, Bruce didn''t even look at him. The assistant on his side also nodded politely, "Mr.Lauren, today, you are the star in this party.Please keep the other guests entertained" It was a subtle way of dismissing Charles and his son. Charles didn''t dare to offend him, so he left with his new wife and Anderson after an exchange of a few polite words. It was North who refused to leave. With great difficulty, she had a chance to get close to Bruce. Her heart was filled with anticipation. ¡®''Is it because Bruce knows my current situation and I am here to support him?¡± she wondered. Ignoring so many people, in the end, Bruce chose a table and sat down. This table was facing the southern view. Olivia and Bruce happened to be wearing the same color dress and suit! Deep blue, signifying dignity and stability. At first nce, it looked like a perfect match, as if it they made an agreement as a couple to dress in matching color! This triggered North''s jealousy! Clutching her dress tightly, and with anticipation, she stepped forward and asked, "Mr.Tucker, don''t you remember me?" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 North''s words seemed to contain some hidden story. Olivia raised her eyebrows and leisurely prepared to eat melons and watch the y. On the other hand, Bruce''s assistant looked at North sympathetically. ¡®''Why should she humiliate herself?¡¯'' she thought. Sure enough, Bruce''s cold gaze was fixed on her. There was not the slightest bit of warmth in his deep eyes. Bruce really hated and despised North. "Who are you?" These three words had shattered all of North''s confidence in herself! She always felt that she was special. Even if she hadn''t had direct contact with him, she had at least met him in public a few times. ¡®''Shouldn''t he remember me?¡¯'' North thought. However, the truth was that Bruce didn''t even really know her surname. North took a few steps back. Tears in her eyes started to flow. Her elegant makeup could not conceal her embarrassment, anger, loss, and jealousy. Sensing the cold gaze, Olivia felt a little helpless. In her heart, she wrote another note to Bruce, "North''s hatred towards him grew because of what he did to her¡± North held back her tears and left. Langston and Enya were still confused by what had just happened. The couple exchanged a nce and felt somewhat stressed and anxious facing Bruce, who had a strong, moody aura and looked like a god. Everyone in LC City bowed to him. Holding the lifeline of the global economy and sitting on a huge business empire, a single word from him could cut off one''s life and death. Anyone who dared to offend him would not have a good ending. Originally, Langston was still thinking about what to say to ease the tension. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even if it was an embarrassing chat, it was better than not saying anything with a stuffy head. As soon as the brewing was sessful, Bruce slowly moved the tableware. He said to everyone, "Recently, I heard that Mr.Clements is talking about a project to renovate the ald alley?" This old alley could be considered a major feature of LC City. The entire street was a preserved historical and cultural heritage, but there was a recent rumor that they would convert it into amercial street. Langston also took part in the bidding project, but his idea was that there were already enough commercial streets, so it would be better to make it into a movie theater. ''This will attract more tourists, but also stimte the local economy, so why not?'' he thought. Langston wanted topete for this huge project, but the n was not favored by the majority. In this case, the chances of winning the project were slim. Now that Bruce had mentioned it, Langston did not conceal it and openly admitted, "Yes, I have this idea." As soon as he finished speaking, the assistant standing beside him took out a contract and ced it in front of him. "This is..." Langston wasn''t able to finish his words. Langston lowered his head and was instantly surprised. In front of him was the contract for the reconstruction of the old alley, and the Clements n was in full charge of it. This meant that he could do whatever he wanted, even if he wanted to tear it down directly. Bruce slowly picked up his handkerchief and wiped his mouth, then said, "Coincidentally, Mr.Clements and I have the same idea.It would be most appropriate to leave this project to you" Langston was in a daze and blurted out, "But as far as I remember, this is a bidding project, right?" "Oh, it belongs to me now" Bruce said. ¡®''Bidding is too troublesome.Isn''t it easier to buy it directly?''¡¯ Langston thought. He was stunned by this understatementIt was an ancient alley that had many cultural heritages! Even large ns with rich financial resources and powerful backgrounds wouldn''t dare to say such words so easily! However, in front of Bruce, it was as if he was just talking about whether a dish was delicious or not! Even though Langston had been crawling around for so many years, he was still shocked by Bruce''s beastly behavior! ¡®''What else could he be so pretentious about?¡¯'' Thus, Langston agreed and nodded repeatedly, "It''s rare to have the opportunity to cooperate with you, Mr.Bruce Tucker.I hope that the cooperation at theter stage will be pleasant¡± Bruce smiled and his cold face softened. "You''re older than me.In terms of age, I''m not much older than Ben so¡­¡± He turned around and looked at Olivia with a smile that wasn''t genuine, "Good girl, call me brother" Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡®''He''s too hot!¡¯'' ¡®''Also, his voice is too attractive¡± Olivia had this thought as she looked at Bruce. Originally, Olivia had eaten her own food quietly, but now, her hands were shaking, her chopsticks fell onto the table. Their eyes met, and the surrounding sounds seemed to have disappeared. Olivia''s head was buzzing, and the "Be good, call me Bruce" sound was melodious, and his tone was great. A hidden intention can be observed beneath Bruce''s serious appearance. Olivia''s face instantly turned red. She wanted to pretend that she hadn''t heard Bruce''s words, but she saw that his cold gazended on her. Olivia got intrigued by Bruce''s intention but her perfect eyebrows tried to hide it. Apparently, he didn''t intend to take his stern gaze from her. Olivia looked at her father, wanting to know how they would react. Unexpectedly, Enya was the first one to react. She patted her hand and smiled. "ording to her age, she should really call her brother.Olivia, why don''t you call him ''Bruce''?" Olivia could only bravely said, "Hello, big brother" "Be good.'''' Someone brightly smiled, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Obviously, Bruce was not satisfied with his seniority. Therefore, Bruce beat around the bush. He would rather lower his rank to Langston than Olivia, addressing him respectfully. Langstonughed heartily. He did not think much about it, instead, he was filled with admiration. As expected of a young genius sitting in arge business empire, he waspletely different from the rumors that he had an unpredictable personality. He was obviously very modest and courteous. ¡®''Not bad, not bad¡¯'' Seeing this scene, the corner of Bruce''s assistant eyes twitched. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ''¡¯So, the president spent so much money to buy this street that he didn''t even care about, just to please his future father-inw?¡¯'' the assistant thought. It''s like, If you really love me, you should love my followers too? After sitting for a bit longer, Bruce stood up and left. Before leaving, he gave Oscar a gift. It was a finely packed gift box. Before opening it, Oscar didn''t even know what was inside, but it felt heavy. Oscar seemed to have sensed something and his eyes were shining brightly, so he shouted loudly, "Brother!" Standing on tiptoe, the little kid whispered in Bruce''s ear, "It should be ''big brother'' now, or maybe ''brother-inw in the future'', right?" ¡®''He is such a clever little guy¡¯'' Bruce thought. Bruce touched his head and asked, "Then can you help me, brother-inw?" "Yes!" "Okay, deal." With just a few words, Olivia was clearly arranged for him. After Bruce left, Olivia pulled her younger brother over and asked curiously, "What were you two talking about?" Oscar revealed an indescribable expression and said mischievously, "This is a secret between men¡¯'' Olivia softly tapped him, but she was reluctant to hit him, so she could only pat her brother''s head and scold him with a smile, "You stinky brat" Bruce didn''t stay for long. Many people who hadn''t had the chance to get close to him sighed, but at the same time, they curiously surrounded Langston and asked him about the conversation they had. It''s not a secret. Thus, Langston said that he had signed a contract with Bruce and that he would personally arrange the reconstruction of that old alley in the future. "Yes, you can and you deserved it! they said, despite being envy with Langston. "You really have hidden everything.How dare you let Mr.Bruce personallye here to sign a contract with you? There are a lot of people who dared but failed!" Actually, Langston also found it unbelievable. To Bruce, this was a piece of cake andpletely negligible. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 ¡®''With his status, he can simply ask his assistant to arrange everything for him.Why would he need to come and talk to me about the project in person?''¡¯ Langston thought. ¡®''If you think about it, it must be a coincidence that this wedding banquet happened for us to meet, right?''¡¯ Langston tried to convince himself. ''No, no, no'' Langston shook his head. Although his heart was slightly at ease and Bruce hadplimented him, Langston''s facial expression remained humble. For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely good, with people chatting andughing around. Enya couldn''t help but shake her head and whisper, "Your cheerful manner reminds me of your youth¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Am I not young now?" Langstonughed genuinely. Not long after, the wedding banquet ended. Charles and his new wife said their goodbyes to their guests as they walked out the door. Before Olivia boarded the car, she felt that someone was throwing a sharp stare at her back. She turned around and saw North standing in front of the window, staring at her with a serious gaze. ¡®''Who cares too much about North who embarrassed herself?¡¯'' she thought. Oliviaughed and got into the car. Oscar couldn''t wait to open the gift box when they got home, as if he wanted to confirm his suspicions and see what was inside. Seeing his younger brother''s excited expression, Olivia got curious. She leaned over to look and saw that the gift box was open. Inside the bubble cushion was a high-technologyputer. Oscar cried out in surprise. "It really is! Ah, ah, ah, I love it so much!" "What is this?" Olivia asked. "Computers that undergo special modifications and treatments.Even if you have money, you may not buy them.The modifications were difficult, but for hackers, they are good stuff.It''s like adding more power on something that''s already powerful" "That''s why¡± Olivia nodded. Oscar''s heart was still a little touched, so he sent Bruce a message to express his gratitude. Olivia returned to her room and closed the door. She turned around and saw a nobleman lying on her bed, with one hand supporting his head and the other hand was flipping through her books. The corner of Olivia''s mouth twitched. "Hey! You''re already used to sneak through windows, aren''t you?" After saying that, the man didn''t even raise his eyelids and said softly, "No big deal.Call me big brother" Olivia was both annoyed and amused. "Alright then, thank you for talking about a partnership with my father and giving my brother a computer.I really appreciate your generosity!" ¡®''It''s just about ttering him, isn''t it? Olivia boasted confidently, Her face was neither red nor her heart beat fast. Bruce epted all of Olivia''s words, and his cold eyes rippled with a smile. "You''re so obedient¡± ¡°Then can you not climb the window next time?" Olivia asked. "No¡± "I would like to enter through the main door freely, but reality does not allow me to do so" Bruce let out a long sigh with a hint of sadness. "Why not?" Olivia smiled and asked maliciously, "Are you afraid that my parents will use a broom to beat you?" "No¡± Bruceyzily, his lips curled into a smile. He was devilishly attractive. Olivia felt that the man in front of her made people want to bleed from their noses. Bruce''s gaze was burning as he looked at Olivia with a meaningful expression. "Because you''re still too young." ¡®''Huh? What does he mean?''¡¯ Olivia had this thought in mind. "I''ll wait for you for two years" Bruce said as he sat up from Olivia''s bed and looked at her. ¡°Wait for me for two years?¡± "I''ll be twenty in two years¡± Olivia said subconsciously, with a puzzled expression on her face. "You''re not twenty yet so I can still tease you." Bruce chuckled. The stars in the sky dimmed a little. Only the handsome face of the monstrous genius was iparably attractive. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Olivia blinked and was obviously stunned by Bruce''s words. A momentter, she regained her senses and saw Bruce leave like a gust of wind. Olivia turned her head away, only to find that her cheeks were red. ¡®''I am sure I won''t be able to sleep tonight¡¯'' she thought. But surprisingly, she slept soundly tonight, and she also had no dreams until the morning. She felt refreshed after she woke up. Olivia got on the bus and went to school early in the morning after eating a delicious breakfast. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There weren''t many people in the school because it was still early. Olivia''s mood was great as she walked along the green path, feeling the breeze on her face. But a dozen idiots who had the guts stand in her way and blocked her path. They were all men, fluent, and they appeared to be social people hanging out outside. When they saw Olivia arrive, they surrounded her in an instant. With amazement in their eyes, they all nodded their heads andplimented her beauty with amazement in their eyes. "Wow, you look so beautiful.I didn''t expect that you would look even better in person.I thought they have carefully developed the photos." "Isn''t this making things difficult for me? Who could make a move in front of such a beautiful woman?" "That''s right, that''s right" Everyone agreed. One of the purple-haired teenagers chuckled as he walked forward. "How about this, little girl? If youe with us, you can guarantee that no one will dare to bully you from now on.How about it?" He extended his hand to Olivia as he spoke. The others were afraid that they would fall behind, and they were also eager to take advantage of her. A loud and miserable scream was heard. The wrist of the purple-haired teenager had dropped! Everyone was stunned. They were really shocked. Olivia didn''t even make a single blink. As she cracked their bones, her smile remained sweet. "Don''t be afraid.I''m not a bad person" she said as she turned her head tofort them. ¡®''Did you read the script backwards? Isn''t that something they should ask to me?''¡¯ Olivia thought. The group of gangsters exchanged nces. They never imagined that this angel-faced girl would have a heart as ruthless as a devil! "What are you scared of? She''s just a little girl!" The leader of the gangsters ordered two people and shouted, "You two, go!" "Don''t" Olivia let out a sigh. The thug thought she was scared. Just as he was about to tease her, he saw Oliviaughing carelessly, and her eyes were filled with hatred. "Is it really worth wasting my time on a bunch of vegetable chickens?" She teased. "Cut the crap, let''s go together" This extremely disrespectful attitude, arrogant posture, and the word ''vegetable chicken'' that Olivia used to describe the thugs caused them to explode instantly! Every one of them was extremely angry! "Youngdy, you will not know the difference between heaven and earth until I give you a lesson!" The gangster in the lead waved his hand and said angrily, "Brothers, attack!" They rushed forward, with the intention of taking advantage of the situation, and also trying to regain their dignity and reputation. As a result, they hadn''t even touched Olivia''s clothes, and all of them were beaten to the point that stars appeared in their eyes, their noses bleed, and they scream because of pain. In a moment, they all fell down! Instant kill! Olivia mockingly raised her foot and stepped on one of the thugs'' face. "Who do you think you are? Do you think that you''ll be able to block my way?" "Are you two worthy?" "Huh? Tell me loudly, are you two worthy?" The thug who had been trampled screamed in pain.When he heard this, he immediately begged for mercy. "We''re not worthy! We are just a group of vegetable chickens, a group of frogs at the bottom of a well, not even deserving to carry your shoes!" "Let us go.We know we''re wrong.We really won''t dare to do it again!" ¡®''Dare not?¡¯'' Olivia sneered. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 All of them were a gang of bullies. If she really was a weak little girl, would these people let her go? I had no idea how they would treat her. Seeing that Olivia did not let go and stepped even harder, the thug''s face turned red as he cried out, "Someone just ordered us to do something to you.Whatever happened between the two of you is none of our business!" Someone offered them money so they could sneak into Olivia''s school and teach her a lesson. Although they had been told beforehand that Olivia could fight, the person who paid them told them to bring weapons. But how could they get openly armed and sneak into school? Not to mention how big a storm Olivia could cause? Because there were so many of them, this visit was not at all stressful! The results. Olivia hit his face too fast, like a tornado. The thug thought that someone had trusted him, so Olivia would definitely ask who was behind it. But after waiting for a long time and not seeing her speak, the thug suffered a strong punch. He stood on his swollen face and asked, "Olivia, don''t you want to know who wants to deal with you?" Olivia smiled and said mockingly, "Why do I need to ask? Isn''t it that idiot Isaac?" "You really expected it!" The thug racked his brains topliment him and tter Olivia before saying embarrassedly, "Then can we go now?" "Alright." Olivia loosened her foot and walked in the southeast direction. "Go to the school security room and exin yourselves." "What?" The thugs'' faces were dejected. ¡®''They will probably lock us¡± they thought. Olivia smiled. The thugs all trembled and immediately said, "Please let us go now! We promise to change and be a good man!" After saying that, they stood up and ran towards the security room. Olivia didn''t care if these people were obedient or not. It was as if nothing happened.She continued forward without anyone bothering her and called Tristan. "Has the training camp already cleared?" "Yes¡± he still replied with a face that was emotionless, yet his words were very important. Olivia nodded and praised, "Well done.Come back and reward the captain''s position of the security team in the luxurious vi.I have already sent you the address" After a moment of silence, she hung up the phone and went to pack her things. Tristan was her right and left hand. If such a good bodyguard was ced in the vi, she would be able to sleep peacefully a lot. Olivia called Averie and said, "By the way, Averie, where is my miserable Aunt Sophie now?" Ever since Sophie became wanted, she''d been hiding. She was very careful and indeed hid well. But no matter where she fled to, no matter where in the world she was, her tracks were still in Olivia''s hands. Capturing her was a piece of cake. Averie said, "She''s in LC City, hiding in the mountains¡± This is really difficult for her.Because ofck of money and police''s concern, she lived a miserable life, Averie said. She uttered sympathetic words, but Olivia couldn''t find the slightest bit of softness on her face. "It''s almost time for the mother and daughter to be reunited.While the daughter is on the roll, the mother can''t be seen having such a miserable life.She must endure hardship all the time, right?" After Olivia finished speaking, Averie knew what to do. However, Averie was still puzzled by Sophie''s situation. She took this opportunity to ask out of curiosity, "Olivia, why don''t you just kill her or reveal the informations you have about her?" "Reveal the informations and then what? Put her in jail until the day she gets out of there?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oliviaughed. "It won''t be a good show if I''ll do that.I want to stick with the n.I can kill two enemies without using my own hands.I will let them do it on their own and torture each other¡± "After all, it''s like slowly cutting the meat with knife; it is the most painful." Chapter 181 Chapter 181 The hoodlums had created the ruckus early that morning. Although there weren''t many students who were passing by at that time, there were still several pedestrians who happened to bump into them. Thus, he immediately raised his mobile phone and recorded how Olivia taught them a lesson. As an influential figure in LC School and a well-known student who had recently been the topic among the student body, if he posted this video on different social media tforms, it would surely be an instant hit. Soon after, the video had created an uproar and viewers opinions were divided. Someonemented it was all an act and Olivia had deliberately made such a move in order to attract the attention of the crowd. There were others who were at awe after they saw the video. Some even said that their existence had been in vain since they could notpare to a girl. Maggie had naturally seen the video and heard about the rumors. She was so angry that she secretly scolded Isaac in her head. ¡®''What a piece of trash!''¡¯ Isaac had been chasing after her for a long time now. He had given her all kinds of expensive gifts and would even easily transfer money to Maggie''s ount though she didn''t ask for it. All this time, he had been acting like a typical nouveau riche while he was pursuing her. However, Maggie doesn''t actually like Isaac. She couldn''t ept a suitor whom she could not be proud of. But that doesn''t mean that she refused the benefits that that idiot gave her on her whim. She had even instigated Isaac into making trouble for Olivia. She would asionally make up stories on how Olivia had bullied her and that idiot swore that he would stand up for her and teach Olivia a lesson. She waited with anticipation. ¡®''But what happened in the end?¡¯'' Maggie thought in frustration. ¡®''How did a group of grown men get beaten up by someone like Olivia?¡¯'' The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. Maggie then dialed Isaac''s number. Despite her irritation, she kept her tone gentle and pleasing. "Isaac, I heard that Olivia almost got hurt.She wasn''t the person you were looking for, was she?" "You don''t need to stand up for me.It''s fine even if I got bullied.I''m used to it anyway.I can''t have you implicated in this mess." It was obvious that he was saying something but was hinting about something else. Maggie thought confidently that even if Isaac and her ended up being enemies one day and he revealed these matters to others, it would cause no harm to her. On the other hand, Isaac foolishly believed that Maggie felt sorry for him and was concerned for his welfare. At that thought, he was immediately filled with pride and satisfaction.If only he knew. "Don''t worry, although this matter got out oh hand, I will definitely think of other ways to teach that evil cousin of yours a lesson she will never forget!" Isaac said resolutely. "By the way, I''ll pick you upter.There''s a new restaurant in the city and they offer delicious meals.Oh right, do you still have enough cash? Wait, I''ll transfer money to you" After that, he sent 15,000 dors to her bank ount. "Let''s talk againter" Maggie replied after Isaac asked her if she had received the money. After that, she directly hung up. Within the month of his courtship, lsaac had be so haughty that he would throw money at Maggie without even asking for her opinion. Maggie felt that she was being treated as one of his properties. Isaac didn''t mind Maggie''s rudeness. In his mind, she was just ying hard to get. Not only was he not annoyed, he was even more inspired to think of ways to get back at Olivia in order to win Maggie''s favor. After she hang up the phone, Maggie was so disgusted that she almost vomited. ¡®''If only that idiot wasn''t so useful, I would never even bother to lower myself and hang out with such a fool!''¡¯ After she left the dormitory, Maggie received several calls from an unregistered number. She wanted to block the number directly, but after a moment''s hesitation, she picked up her phone and answered the call. Maggie heard Sophie''s voice over the line. "Mom?" She asked startled. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She immediately looked around and whispered, "How dare you call me? If someone catches you, I won''t be able to protect you!" "Oh God, Maggie! I really can''t really hold on for much longer.I''ve been hiding in the mountains for a long time ever since you asked me to.I haven''t been eating well.I can''t even remember thest time I had a good night sleep.This is torture, I''m telling you! I felt like I''ve aged! Maggie, dear, I am really helpless!" Sophie said in agony. "I just wanted to see you.Anyway, the wanted search for me had been ages ago.Perhaps, they had already forgotten about me!" Chapter 182 Chapter 182 "Even if you had forgotten about it, that doesn''t mean they had! Don''t you even think about it! Once they get their hands on you, do you think the Clements Family will let you go?" Maggie said as she felt extremely pissed at her mother. "Forget it, I''ll send you money.Rent a house where you can stayfortably.But don''t go around showing off.Remember, you need to lie low for the time being.Do you understand?" Maggie reminded her mother. "Yes, I get it.I definitely won''t run around" Sophie agreed. After their conversation, Maggie transferred all the money she had on her ount, which was given to her by Isaac. So far, she had already received around 70,000 dors. He was indeed worthy of being called a son of a wealthy nouveau riche. In front of Leonard, Maggie had always maintained a kind and gentle image. Therefore, the considerate Leonard would never tarnish her reputation with money. It just so happened that the things he asionally gave her were expensive. He would also volunteer to pay for all their expenses whenever they went out to eat. Although Langston had already kicked her out, he did notpletely abandon her. Apart from the cost of school amodation and meals, he had also provided her with a considerable amount of monthly allowance. Because of that, it wasn''t too difficult for her to support her mother. However, Maggie never expected that when she went to visit Sophie the other day, she would find her living extravagantly. She had rented an expensive apartment and had itvishly decorated.She had even hired two maids to wash, cook and clean for her. Maggie was even more stunned when she saw several branded clothes and bags neatly arranged in a cab. She knew it had cost thousands of dors. In such a short period, Sophie had almost depleted the money she had sent her. It had been such a long time since thest time she saw her mother so she expected a warm reunion. But upon witnessing how her mother wasted her money, she forgot all thoughts of the warm reunion she had earlier envisioned. "Mom, have you gone crazy? Why are you acting as if the Clements Family is still supporting us? Do you think we still have the money to support your shopping splurges?" Sophie was looking at her newly bought bracelet that was strapped to her wrist when she heard Maggie reprimand her. She turned to her daughter and said, "What''s wrong, you want to go against my wishes? I had suffered so much in that mountain, was it so wrong if I want to enjoy myself this time!" She was originally from a poor countryside and was only brought to the city by Langton. And from then on she had experience a life of luxury, a vast difference from the life she had previously led. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When she was still living with the Clements Family, she had servants who attended to all her needs. She had them at her beck and call which made her spend her daysfortably. But her life before waspletely different from her current situation and she couldn''t just ept that. Sophie did not want to return to a life of poverty and live in such a dire strait. It was the first time that the mother and daughter pair had a heated argument and they had separated that night unhappily. Maggie thought that Sophie was being a burden. In the end, she decided to ignore her and live her life as if she don''t have a mother anymore. However, it had only been two days since theyst met when Sophie called Maggie to ask for more money. Maggie immediately refused her request. "If you do not send me money within the day, then I''ll go ask Leonard for help.I''m sure he will help me out for your sake" Maggie knew it was a threat. So how could she still refuse Sophie when there is a possibility that she woulde near Leonard. Having a mother with a criminal record was already a stain on her reputation. If Leonard saw her mother, he would probably lose interest in her. She would never allow such a thing to happen, so she gritted her teeth andpromised. However, Sophie only got worse. When Maggie got mad and told her that she no longer had money to send her, Sophie would only tell her to ask her suitors for it. "If you can''t ask from Leonard, isn''t that Issac still attracted to you?" Maggie could not believe that her mother would say such a thing to her, all because of money. What exactly had happened to Sophie during the time she was in hiding? Maggie thought her mother''s temperament hadpletely changed. After some thought, Maggie seemed to have realized something. She raised her head and stared in shock as she asked her seriously, "Mom, tell me the truth.Have you been gambling?" Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Sophie was caught off guard, but when she regained herposure, she smiled awkwardly at Maggie. "I''m not gambling.I just owe a little sum of money" During the time she was forced to hide in the countryside, she was lured by a group of men to try gambling. At first, she was like a frightened chick who was afraid of being caught. But as time goes on, she gradually enjoyed gambling. In the beginning, Sophie started gambling in small amounts. However, she had gradually be addicted and could not resist bettingrger amounts of money. The reason why she decided to leave the mountains was not only to find her daughter but also to avoid her debts. When Maggie saw her expression, she could already guess that it was bad news. She tried to hold back her anger as she asked, "How much do you owe?" "Not much.Just a small amount" "Tell me the truth!" "Eight!" "Eight hundred thousand?" Maggie breathed a sigh of relief.She could still handle eight hundred thousand. With just a few words, she could coax Isaac into sending her the amount. However, Sophie corrected her and said in a small voice, "No, eight million" "What?!" When she heard this, Maggie almost fainted from anger. "You''ve really gone insane.If you badly want to die, why don''t you just jump down the stairs? Don''t drag me with you!" ¡®''Eight million! Where would I get that money?!''¡¯ Maggie thought incredulously. ¡®''This was clearly a trap!¡¯'' She realized. ¡®''Otherwise, why would they lend my mother that huge amount.She is a fugitive who is still on the run and has no money.It''s obvious that she couldn''t pay them back, so why?! Why would they let her borrow that money?!" It was obvious that the culprit knew who Sophie was. But his target wasn''t her mother. His real purpose was to deal with her. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Maggie was extremely infuriated. She didn''t expect that the person who would drag her into this kind of situation would be her own mother. Sophie felt a little guilty and said softly, "Maggie, it wasn''t easy for me to raise you on my own.But now that you''re all grown up, you can''t ignore me when my life''s on the line¡± "Stop talking" Maggie could on sigh weakly. "I''ll think of a way to raise the money, but you have to promise me that you won''t ever gamble again.Also, we need to sell all your belongings.You will also need to transfer to a much cheaper apartment" "But Maggie, even if you sell them, they''re not worth that much.Why don''t you just let me keep them?" "If they didn''t worth that much, then why did you still spend a lot of our money on these worthless things?" Maggie smiled indignantly at her mother, "Have you ever thought about my situation?" "Let me tell you this, if you ever do this again, I''ll no longer be your daughter" "No, I promise.I won''t do it again" Sophie tried to pacify her daughter''s anger, "I''ll return these things today! It''s all because of my foolishness that we''re in this situation.In the future, I will only listen to you." Maggie left in disgust. In order to raise the money, Maggie had contemted for a long time.She was hesitant to ask for help from Leonard. With his help, her problem would be easily resolved. However, the image that she had painstakingly maintained would surely crumble into dust. If it were to be known that she had been sheltering her fugitive mother, the Tubman family will not only dislike her, they would surely do everything they can to separate Leonard from her. If she asked for help from Isaac, he would definitely be willing to pay her mother''s debts.She had him wrapped around her fingers.She just needed to act a little coquettish and Isaac will do her every bidding. Just as she was pondering over her choices, Isaac called her and said excitedly, "Baby, do you want to go with me to see car race tonight? I heard it''s exciting!" When she heard how Isaac addressed her, Maggie frowned and chastised him, "I''ve told you a lot of times, don''t call me that" "Alright, alright.You don''t need to be mad." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Only then did Maggie feel satisfied and replied, "Okay, I''ll go with you." Later on, when Maggie looked back at this moment, she would realize what a bad choice she had made. In fact, it was the worst choice she had made in her entire life. Coincidentally. After ss, Olivia went to the library to return the books she had borrowed the other day. Jake chased after her and asked, "Olivia, I heard there will be an underground car race tonight.Why don''t youe with me?" Olivia nced at him and replied, "Are you a three year old toddler? Why do you still need a guardian to apany you when you want to go out and y?" "Of course not!" Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Jake was anxious that he stomped his feet as he argued, "Thispetition only happens once every three years! I''m sure this will be very exciting.Imagine how bored and out of ce I''ll feel if I go there alone! Just, please, go with me!" Olivia smiled as she exposed him, "Then why do I remember that you privately called a lot of your ssmates to go there with you?" Jake''s face fell when he heard this. "How did you know?!" Jake got so excited when he heard about the uing event and he ended up inviting a few of his ssmates. However, he never expected that Olivia would find out. "Then exin to me, why do you insist on me going?" "Because ..." Jake hesitated for a moment before he told her the truth, "Because I want to participate in the competition and I want you there for moral support.That way, I will be more confident''¡¯ "You want to participate?" Olivia was surprised. Race car drivers were always exposed to a certain degree of risk, more so in underground competitions like this. If he yed well, then he can be considered a professional race car driver. However, a single mistake, no matter how little it would be, could cost him his life. Olivia knew that Jake had always liked challenges and adventures, but she never expected that he would be this bold. When Jake saw Olivia staring intently at him, he felt a little embarrassed. He was about to tell her that she didn''t need to go if she''s unwilling. After all, he didn''t want to make things too difficult for her. However, Olivia decided to agree to his request and told him, "I''ll apany you." She didn''t want to discourage Jake in his newfound interest. She also thought that if he ever ended up injured, she''d be there to save him. When Jake saw Olivia nod her head, he got so happy that he almost resembled a dog that was wagging its tail. "Great! Let''s go." After she returned the book, Olivia and Jake left the library together. However, they were not aware that Leandro was standing at a nearby bookshelf. He was currently holding a book that he was about to borrow when he heard their conversation. The conversation Olivia had with Jake echoed in his mind. He could vaguely remember how bad Olivia and Jake''s rtionship was which had even led to a few small fights. However, their rtionship had turnedpletely amicable and it even appeared as if Olivia was the boss and Jake was her younger brother. The camaraderie between them had even made other people a little jealous. Leonard lost interest with the book in his hand and stuffed it back into the shelf. He unconsciously left the school and headed towards the ce where the race would take ce. It was eight o''clock in the evening and the crowd was lively. The arena was bustling with noise as hordes of car race enthusiasts came to watch. It was in the suburbs but the crowd kept surging. There are more than a dozen drones, which took real-time videos of the event. They were connected to Large HD screens to allow spectators to keep up with their favorite race car driver. The entire track was also meticulously nned ahead of the event. From the starting point, the participants will circle up the mountain. When they reached the top, they''ll need to head back down till they arrived at the finish line. Whoever reached the finish line first would be the winner. It sounded so simple, but experts and enthusiasts alike knew that there were many risks involved. Ashley had never been to such an event before. She felt that it was too dangerous. She was following behind Olivia when she worriedly said, "Olivia, is Jake really going to participate in thepetition? Although he gets on my nerves sometimes, he is very loyal and he is one of us now.What if something happens..." Before she could finish, Jake, who was dressed in his racing uniform, jumped up and said, "Can''t you just wish m luck? Is it so hard for you to expect me to win?" "As if! Do you really think you''re a professional?!" "Then I must prove myself today! You cannot underestimate my driving skills!" The two were at it again. Olivia was already used to their childish arguments. She raised her head and stared at the clock on the disy screen. There were only 20 minutes left before thepetition starts. In order to make sure that Jake will be able to leave thepetition with his life, Olivia handed him a small paper bag and said, "If you are unfortunate enough to get injured, eat this" "What is it?" Jake opened the bag and found a chocte bean inside. When he saw what it was, he immediately became happy. "Is this for my dinner?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Alright! With the chocte prepared by the boss, I''m even more confident!" If the pill could only speak, it would definitely jump up and curse him, "You ignorant human! If only you know how miraculous I am!" It was clearly the Life-saving Immortal Pill! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 When this miraculous pill was taken during a life-threatening situation, it will give a person a fighting chance to survive. Such is the power of the Life-renewal pill. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If it would be sold in the market, it wouldn''t be absurd if it reached an astronomical price. This was how generous Olivia was to her own people. She could hand out precious pills as if it were just sugar beans without batting an eye. When the race was about to begin. Jake left them for the tracks and sat in his designated race car. Inside the arena, spectators had already started making bets on who''s going to win this year''s competition. Compared to other professional race car drivers, Jake was at the bottom of the ranks since no one was willing to bet their money on an amateur. Ashley couldn''t bear to watch any longer and said, "Olivia, should we bet on Jake? Such a big zero beside his name makes him look pitiful" "Do you want to bet on him?" "Is fifty enough?" Ashley was definitely not joking since she only had 50 dors in her pocket. Oliviaughed and casually tossed a ck card at Ashley and told her, "I''ll wait for you here.Go and bet for Jake.Use that card." "How much?" "Just say the standard amount.The staff will tell you just how much" "Alright." Ashley took the card and went to the nearest teller. She thought it was at most a few hundred or a few thousand dors. Imagine how shocked she was when the staff told her that bets would start at a hundred thousand dors. Before she could stop it, the staff had already swiped it before he handed it back to Ashley. "Thank you for your bet.Here is your ticket.Please keep it safe." Ashley was in a daze when she returned with the ticket in her hand. Her heart was pounding wildly in her chest and she was on the verge of crying. "Olivia, I seemed to have caused you trouble!" Olivia looked at her with a smile as she asked, "How much is it?" When she asked Ashley, it was as if she was only asking how much is an ice cream. Ashley could on scream in her head, ¡®''One hundred thousand dors! It was one hundred thousand dors and that was even the standard bet!''¡¯ Even though Olivia didn''t me her, Ashley was still frustrated as she said, "I thought it would be at most a hundred bucks.If I had known, it would be a hundred thousand I wouldn''t have said anything about making a bet!" Betting that amount of money on Jake was truly a waste. It was totally not worth it! Olivia didn''t think much of it and pulled her to a small bar inside the arena. "Let''s take a rest and watch the race here." It was much quieter inside the bar,pared to outside where the crowd was going crazy. When Olivia brought Ashley in, their appearance had attracted a lot of attention. Olivia already had a mysterious aura around her. Put in the mix her stunning face and slender figure and it would be impossible to miss her in the crowd. Several people came over to chat with them. Sadly, Olivia directly refused. Fortunately, even though most were unwilling to retreat, no one dared to cause trouble. After all, those who came here were either rich or powerful. No one would want to identally mess with someone out of their league. Perhaps this girl was a daughter of a powerful family or thepanion of a young heir. Whichever, you can''t afford to offend someone like that no matter how ignorant you are. However, there were still fools who wanted to rush to their deaths. Not long after the two of them had sat down, a man in his forties walked over to their side and stared maliciously at Ashley. "Oh, so you refused my marriage proposal to look for a better prospect?!" Ashley was dumbfounded. Her parents had indeed forced her to get married, and the betrothal gift they received from the groom was around 500,000 dors. Although the money had been returned, it seemed he was a little unhappy about it. She never expected that she would encounter him here. Ashley was a little annoyed. "The money has been returned.I have nothing to do with you anymore.Please leave me alone!" Chapter 186: Olivias Wealth Chapter 186: Olivia''s Wealth The old man sneered as he refused to let go "This man took no advantage of anyone.If you say you''re going to retreat, then retreat.This really doesn''t give me face, Edward!" He grabbed her as he spoke. Ashley unconsciously stepped back, only to see a ss bottle shattered. Edward''s hand was pierced by the fragment at the bottle''s mouth! There was a lot of blood. Olivia shook her head in disgust, "I say, this man, at such an old age, don''t you know how to be pragmatic? Are you all thinking about the beauty of an old cow eating tender grass? Tsk tsk, you should have some face!" Only then did Edward noticed Olivia. She was dressed in a well-known brand, her figure was elegant, her skin was wless, and she had four stunning seats. Her entire body embodied a noble character, and she came from a rich family. On the other hand, Edward thought that this girl in front of him must be Ashley''s rtive. A person from Ashley''s family background would not be able to visit this wealthy person''s yground. Heughed coldly and yelled at a group of gangsters outside who were joining in the fun. "Fifty thousand! Please tie these twodies for me!" He said. He even smashed a bottle of wine after saying that, as if he wanted to undo all of his hand''s injuries. When the gang heard that they were wealthy, they surrounded them. Eventually, the gangsters were taken aback when they met Olivia for the first time. They were terrified, that they almost fell over! "Why are you doing this?" "Spare me! Let''s leave now!" Coincidentally, this group of goods was a group of vegetable chickens that had caused trouble for Olivia that morning, but was repaired by Olivia and cried out to his mother and father to call him Ba Ba. They paid close attention to Olivia''s words that day and went to the security room to exin themselves. They had been locked up for several days before being released! As a result, they decided to get together today and ran into someone they thought they would never see again in their lives! They wished that they could have two more legs so that they could escape, but Olivia smiled faintly. "Did I tell you to leave?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "No, no" Olivia waved her index finger. Scared of being punished, a group of gangsters stopped and awkwardly stood there. Edward was stunned by the situation and eximed, "100,000! Do it!" ¡®''Under the huge reward, there had to be some brave men who could do it!''¡¯ Edward thought. He couldn''t believe that no one would consider doing such a move! The gangsters were clearly tempted. They secretly exchanged nces, debating whether they should make a move and risk their fortunes. He heard a sneer. Olivia walked out slowly, the contempt on her face was evident. Her grin was still careless. She threw a ck card on the counter casually and said "This bar will be taken care of by me.I''ll cover all of the expenses tonight.Serve the most expensive wine and drink as much as you want." "So, please throw this annoying thing out for me.Any objections?" Not only were there no objections, but when Olivia announced that she would be paying for the entire thing, whether it was these gangsters or other guests, they all went crazy! "Good! Throw him out!" "Really, what the hell is going on here that''s so embarrassing?" The total cost of all the expenses was at least a few million dors! Compared to a mere $100,000, hiring a gang of hoodlums as thugs was not worth more than a table full of wine! It is insulting! Edward had never seen something like this before! Olivia seemed to be bragging, but in the end, she swiped the card and purchased all of the alcoholic drinks in the bar! This bill totaled five million dors! She''s extremely rich! Edward didn''te from a wealthy family. Olivia''s bill was worth more than all of his possessionsbined! He decided to leave because of the mockery he received from the people. These thugs were quite reasonable. They would never let anyone stand out if Olivia''s words were followed. They took bold steps forward to lift Edward and tossed him out in front of everyone! "I''m not going to send you off.Leave!" Chapter 187: The Race Chapter 187: The Race Olivia was pleased with the oue. The gangsters shouted when she waved her hand. Everyone apuded. The atmosphere was extraordinary. Ashley blushed when she saw what was going on in front of her. She was sorry for the money Olivia had spent on her, she held herself responsible for the trouble this time. "You can''t imagine the joy of crushing people with money, don''t stop me; Olivia said. "Pu! Ashley felt overwhelmed with gratitude, couldn''t help butugh.She knew that Olivia didn''t want her to be burdened with these words, so she nodded her head and put away all the polite gratitude. The two of them turned their gazes to the big screen to examine the situation on the field. Some people rushed to the front from the start of the race, while others who were not good drivers were gradually left behind. There were more than twenty cars, and the distance between them had already been determined. Olivia was surprised to learn that Jake''s racing car did not have a crane tail. The middle reaches, on the other hand, remained decent. He wasn''t thrown away, but he still couldn''t keep up. ¡®''Can tell he''s trying to catch up, so he''s speeding up¡± However, they had already entered the mountain road section, the obstruction increased and winding around. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The cool drifts appeared exciting and thrilling from the high-definition footage! It was also frightening! Ashley breathed deeply and murmured, "On this side, there''s only one barrier? I couldn''t imagine what would happen if it collides at such a fast speed" Ashley was right. Two cars were about to overtake each other when their tails identally caught each other and collided! The car''s body deformed instantly, and it was on the verge of breaking through the barrier and falling into the cliff! The audience screamed in shock. The organizers were unconcerned about the news continuing to be broadcasted. At the same time, vehicles came over to rescue them, and they were able to see that their lives were not in danger. Before turning their gaze to the other drivers, the people who put their bet on the two racing drivers sighed and cursed twice. Olivia frowned as she watched Jake live. Maggie was sitting on a chair in anotherrge screen area. The fruit tes and drinks that Isaac ordered for her were in front of her. "Please give this a try.This is a nice bottle of wine.It tastes good" Isaac''s main concern was how to take Maggie down. If he could sleep with her tonight, it was best to take advantage of this excellent opportunity. He''d practiced everything he hadn''t done before, making sure that he wouldn''t fail in his ambitious goal. Maggie, on the other hand, was distracted. Isaac had already ced his hand on her waist. She was staring nkly at the big screen. She was shocked when she discovered that one of the drivers inside was Jake! ¡®''What about the other students now that Jake has left?''¡¯ ¡®''Where''s Leonard?''¡¯ ¡®''Wouldn''t it be all over if they caught her and Isaac alone?¡¯'' Maggie regained herposure and pushed Isaac''s hand away from her. "I''m going to the bathroom" she said, her voice trembled. Isaac frowned. It was clear that he was displeased because Maggie repeatedly refused his intimacy. Maggie could only offer him a soft reassurance by saying, "I''m sorry, but I''m a little ufortable.¡± "Alright." Isaac felt sad. It appeared that he wouldn''t be able to do anything with her tonight. Maggie stood up and went to the bathroom. It was just that this location was far toorge and that there was no obvious sign. Chapter 188: Ive Always Treated You As A Sister Chapter 188: I''ve Always Treated You As A Sister She could only look for a bathroom in the bar after walking for a while and still couldn''t find one. Olivia happened to be in the bar''s bathroom at that time, and the person blocking her way was Leonard, who appeared out of nowhere! This man appeared out of nowhere just, and he had no choice but to take her away! Olivia rolled his eyes. This person was probably sick from a cat. Furthermore, he was quite sick! "This ce is a mess.This isn''t the ce for a girl like you.I''m going to send you back,e with me." Leonard grabbed Olivia''s wrist. Olivia leaned against the wall with a furious smile on her face. She snatched Leonard''s cor and screamed, "I''m warning you again.Stay away from me!" Her expression was fierce and grim. However, when Leonard looked down, he didn''t seem disgusted at all. When she spoke, her red lips gently opened and her head twitched. She was eager to get a taste of what it would be like. Before he could react, he noticed a girl wearing a white dress rushing to the restroom. They were all caught off guard and met. It was Maggie! Olivia was annoyed when she saw Maggie. "Oh, what a coincidence?" she sneered. "Leonard wants to be a flower protection messenger.It''s good to keep a close eye on this flower.As for the others, it''s not your turn to eat salty radishes and worry about them¡± Olivia didn''t even look at them and went straight to the restroom before returning to her seat. The scene was awkward after Olivia left. Maggie couldn''t believe what she heard. "What brings you to this ce, Leonard? What''s the deal with you and Olivia being so close to each other?" She asked while she pinched her fingernails. Her face was full of sorrow, her eyes are bloodshot and she appeared to have been betrayed by her lover. Leonard would always feel guilty and deny it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then he woulde over to persuade her. But he didn''t exin himself this time. "How about you?" he simply asked. "Why are you here?" "I ¡®'' Maggie thought of an answer. Maggie, who had already felt guilty, was stunned for a moment before responding, "My friend and I came here to take a look" "Is that so?" Leonard asked. The smile on Leonard''s face was intriguing after he lowered his head. Maggie''s eyes widened when she saw Leonard''s smile. He looked like someone who she met for the first time! Maggie had a bad feeling. "Leonard¡± she hurriedly said panicked. As a result, Leonard cut her off. "I don''t want to say too much about some things.I assumed you were aware, but it appears that we need to rify our rtionship¡± "I''ve always treated you as a sister, Maggie¡¯'' "In the past, now, and in the future" After saying this, Leonard turned around and left her for the first time, leaving no lingering feelings. Maggie was speechless, tears streamed down her cheeks. She couldn''t believe Leonard said this to her! He clearly trusted her and cared about her, but he only said one sentence to her now. Is it true that he had always treated her as if she were his younger sister? ¡®''This is ridiculous!¡¯'' She thought with anger. ¡®''I''m sure Olivia said something to him after she identally ran into him!¡¯'' Maggie walked around, searching the area for Leonard. She wanted to exin herself, to tell him that she liked him regardless of what he feels for her. However, after looking around, she discovered that not only Leonard but also Olivia were nowhere to be found! Chapter 189: Jakes Accident Chapter 189: Jake''s ident Therge viewing screen is live-streaming the race from the arena. Maggie looked up after hearing a loud exmation and saw three racing cars crashing into each other on the big screen! Two of them attempted but failed to overtake the middle car. Furthermore, they were caught off guard by the turn and identally squeezed the middle car out! The racing car smashed through the fence and flew off out of the cliff! The scene was shocking to witness. Jake was the name of the marked racing driver! Olivia and Ashley left the bar the moment Olivia saw Jake''s ident. Life and death were uncertain in this situation and the situation was extremely dangerous. Even if the organizers had arranged for a car toe and save Jake, Jake had dropped with his car from the cliff! "What if I am not fortunate?" Ashley thought. Ashley was so anxious that she was like an ant on a hot pot. He was panicking and angry, "This guy is really, really good! He insisted oning to some ck market racing car! This is good!" This extreme racing car had its own set of rules, it was either here to seek thrills or to watch others do so. In Ashley''s opinion, this was nothing but a death trap! "Don''t worry.Maybe things aren''t as bad as they appear" Olivia reassured her and looked for a car to borrow. They were over ten kilometers away from where Jake had an ident. If they wanted to see him, they couldn''t do it without a car. A silver sedan stopped in front of Olivia at this point. The car''s window lowered, revealing Leonard as the driver! "Hurry up¡± he said. Olivia clenched her teeth and pulled Ashley into the car, refusing to waste time with such a problem. "Drive faster''¡¯ Olivia said. When Leonard heard Olivia''s urging, he stepped on the gas and said, "Do you have anyone to be concerned about? I thought you only care about yourself.¡± The atmosphere in the car became awkward as soon as he finished speaking. It was not a good situation to be in. Leonard felt bad about it, so he stayed silent. This was obviously not what he intended to say, but what he said had totally changed his mood. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Olivia''s attitude toward the others waspletely different from how she treats him. Jake had previously held a grudge against her, but now he became one of her own. She had never put on a good face in front of him since her personality had changed drastically. Leonard was frustrated when he saw Olivia''s expressionless face in the rear view mirror. He''s irrational enough to say something like that. It was as if he had overheard Oliviaing here and chased after her with no hesitation. He was seriously ill. Olivia didn''t want to pay attention to him. However, when Ashley heard this, heughed coldly and said mockingly, "That''s because Young Master Fu, your mind is only as big as a needle''s tip! Thus, you can only see one side of anyone and anything!" Ashley didn''t think she knew much about Olivia, but she saw a side of Olivia that was clearly full of regrets and treated others with sincerity. ¡®''She will return the favor with ten times better if you treat her well¡¯'' Ashley thought. Just like Jake, during that trial, Olivia had lured the fierce tiger away by himself. Everyone was thinking about how to save their own lives! Only Jake chose to fight alongside Olivia without hesitation. Even if he used to be a dish. Nheless, he did not hesitate! ''Jake was a hundred times better than the others. At the very least, he was sincere and loyal!'' After Ashley finished speaking, she turned around and refused to look at Leonard. Chapter 190: Chocolate Beans Chapter 190: Chocte Beans The car was filled with silence. After a long pause, Leonard said in a low voice, "That''s not what I meant. "Just drive." "Saving people is more important" Olivia said indifferently. The sedan drew a silver line under the canopy of the dark sky and sped along. Thankfully, there were no cars on the track that had returned from the race, so the journey was smooth. They got to the scene of Jake''s ident very quickly. Search and rescue teams have already been dispatched, and ambnces have been deployed on both sides of the road. After Olivia exited the vehicle, she turned around and talked to Ashley, who was also attempting to leave, saying, "Wait for me in the car." Ashley wanted to go down and look for Jake. Ashley didn''t want to follow her, but Leonard said, "It''s no use simply because there are a lot of people.I''ll just go with her" He then threw the car keys at her and left to follow Olivia. Olivia pretended she hadn''t noticed Leonard behind her. The path that leads down to the cliffs bottom. There were a lot of streetmps here, which was a blessing. There were also strong headlights on the road to aid in their search and rescue, allowing them to see clearly and without restriction. There were small hills and thick trees everywhere. The falling fragments and parts of the racing car could be seen along the way. It was frightening to look at. Search and rescue workers were distributed, and megaphones were used to call Jake''s name. However, there were so many trees, there are some areas where the light couldn''t reach. The bottom of the cliff was covered with the moonlight, like ayer of the hazy veil. Olivia was so quick and flexible that Leonard couldn''t keep up with her several times. After all, he was a respectable young master. Even though he had practiced fighting and boxing since he was young, he had never really endured hardships. It was a difficult mountain path to travel. Olivia red at him and said, "You should go up and wait there.Don''t cause any trouble." He was surprised by what she said. Leonard was arrogant and powerful. He immediately answered, "Don''t mind me.I won''t hold you back." Who''d have guessed that as soon as he finished speaking, he tripped over a stone and nearly fell! Fearing that he would be disliked, his awkward gaze turned to Olivia. Olivia, on the other hand, paid no attention to him. Leonard was even more annoyed. A drop of water dripped down from above Leonard''s head. He frowned and touched it. Through the low light and moonlight, he could clearly see that the blood on his hand was not water at all, but thick, dark red blood! When he looked up, he noticed a person lying on a tree branch directly above him! Leonard was stunned. He realized it was Jake! "He''s here! He''s hanging from a tree!" Olivia shouted. Olivia turned around to find Jake half-dead on a tree branch! Because it was hidden from view, it would be difficult to locate! It''s no surprise that these people had been searching for so long with no sess. "He''s still alive" Leonard said as he climbed up the tree and examined Jake''s breathing. Olivia didn''t want to take any chances. She signaled the others to rescue Jake, then carefully dragged him down from the tree.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then he was rushed into the ambnce. They examined Jake and discovered that it was just all minor wounds, with all of the injuries being external! It was a miracle, ording to the doctors. Jake suddenly woke up, "Olivia!, that pill of yours really saved my life!" he eximed as soon as he saw Olivia. "You fool, how many times have you said that? You''re full of life! Your whole family has a son that is full of life!" Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Thirty minutes before the incident happened, Jake was overflowing with both excitement and nervousness. As the other cars passed over him one after another, Jake did not necessarily get irritated or angry though he couldn''t help but speed up and overtake. Even after a long time, it was obvious that Jake still had his talent and driving skills. He then tightened his grip on the steering wheel and executed a swift and wless drift. A few seconds after, he was suddenly surrounded by two vehicles at the same time. The mountain road was too narrow to amodate three cars in ane, but neither Jake nor the other racers were kind enough to give way. They were too eager to surpass each other, which caused their cars to eventually collide. Unfortunately, it was Jake who suffered the most from the crash that made his car flew out and fell off the cliff. Jake knew that he would be dead as soon as the car hit the ground and exploded. Afraid for that to happen, he gathered all of his strength and courageously unbuckled his seat belt and jumped out of the car. It was that urgent decision of Jake during that very critical moment that saved his life. Jakended on a tree when he jumped out of the car, and just as he predicted, the car immediately caught fire when it hit the ground. Jake felt excruciating pain as if all the bones in his body had been ripped apart. Slowly, blood dripped down Jake''s body. He felt so powerless as if the energy he had before the race had vanished in a blink of an eye, which terrified him. Only then did Jake realized how devastating his situation was. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As his consciousness became fainter and fainter, Jake suddenly remembered the small bag that Olivia had handed him before he got in the car. When Olivia gave him the bag, Jake assumed that what''s inside was just a chocte bean, but when he opened it, he immediately smelled the familiar scent of medicine. As soon as he took it, Jake felt a little lighter. The intense pain that Jake had been enduring for a while had subsided while his wounds that were bleeding a lot a while ago rapidly healed. As Jake felt that his wounds had healed, he could not believe how the medicine had done wonders in his body. However, the effect of the medicine did notst long. The pleasant feeling that it brought disappeared, and he suddenly felt exhausted. Jake struggled to catch his breath but he tried to rx as much as he can. However, after a few seconds, Jake lost consciousness. He only woke up when Olivia and Leonard found him. Jake''s body was covered with blood which made the doctors think that he had suffered a severe injury, but it turned out to be the opposite. It was not something life-threatening. Everyone on the site said that Jake was lucky. Jake, on the other hand, did not believe in superficial things such as luck. He was pretty sure that it was the medicine that Olivia gave him which saved his life. Jake''s face brightened when he saw Olivia, but she told him to rx and said, "There''s no need for you to thank me.Leonard was the first to discover you" "No, Olivia.I would not be alive right now if it weren''t because of the medicine you gave me." "It''s gettingte.We should go back¡± Jake was about to say something more, but Olivia cut him off and abruptly changed the subject. "I''m hungry¡± In a sh, Jake hurriedly sat up from the bed and eximed, "Oh, what do you want to eat? Let''s go! My treat." Ashley heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how lively Jake was. Then, she ced both of her hands on her waist and scolded, "You made us all worry! Do you still n to die next time? If you do this again, Olivia and I will let you die¡± Jake waved his hands in front of Ashley as if saying that he had enough and said, "No, it was scary.Experiencing it once was enough.I could not afford to be in the same life and death situation again." Because of that, Ashley spared him and simply rolled her eyes. The three of them then prepared to leave the racetrack. Leonard wanted to send them off because Olivia and Ashley could not drive while Jake was injured. Before he could even open his mouth to offer help, Olivia refused. "No, it''s better to avoid suspicion." Olivia''s single sentence about suspicion refrained Leonard from making further excuses. The only reason why Olivia and Ashley got into his car earlier was because they were in a hurry to save Jake. Now that no life was at stake, they would rather hire a driver than ept Leonard''s help. Jake did not try to meddle with the two and only said, "It''s fine.I did not hurt my foot.I''ll drive." With that, Olivia, Ashley, and Jake got into the car. Before they left, Jake was forced to pay a fine because the race car he used waspletely destroyed. Ashley, on the other hand, did not dare to ask how much was it because she did not want to feel ufortable about its price. It was already veryte when they got home. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!